ã€ŠRebirth Into My Second Chanceã€‹


 Chapter 1

    In the small, tight-knit neighborhood of Ironridge Township, a tragic fire erupted during the annual Memorial Day barbecue, iming numerous lives.

    My beloved husband, ude Hart, was a fierce attorney known for never losing a case. In a controversial move to defend his first crush, Kate Goodwin, used of arson in self-defense, ude convicted three individuals posthumously, unaware one of them was me, carrying his unborn child.

    When he discovered the harrowing truth, he wept at my gravesite, his mind shattered by grief.

    In court, my spirit hovered, watching ude fiercely defend Kate with the eloquence and determination that made him the most feared attorney in Crestview Metropolis.

    With every slide of theser pointer over the gruesome images of the charred bodies, his disdain was palpable.

    ude didn''t smile at his beloved Kate until he won the case. "Kate''s action is self-defense. The criminals had started the fire. So, I submit to the judge that Kate is not guilty of murder and arson. The criminals set the fire and cause their deaths. They had iting!" His victory won apuse.

    "Well said, Mr. Hart! Thanks for protecting a woman''s right to self-defense."

    "It is a triumph of justice."

    But my spirit mocked their ignorance. No one knew one of those bodies was mine, wrongly used by my husband.

    Kate and I had been hiking that fateful day, both kidnapped, but people acknowledged her plight only. Blurred memories of my death haunted me. The monsters drowned me in acid, and my body was reduced to nothing before somehow being counted among the victims of the fire.

    Upon leaving the courtroom, ude

    received a call from his mother, Gabrielle Hart. "ude, you''ve been so wrapped up in the case, and I didn''t want to bother you, but ire hasn''t been home for days, and her phone is off."

    I was an orphan, adopted by the Hart family after my parents, who were their loyal bodyguards, died protecting ude.

    Seeing my plight, Gabrielle showed me kindness unlike any other in the Hart family.

    "Ignore her. She''s grown too headstrong. She knows her way home. She was hiking with Kate. If anything, her silence put Kate in dangen It''s high time she learned

    her lesson," ude coldly dismissed Gabrielle''s concerns.

    His indifference stung. That was the man my parents died for, who promised to care for me forever. But when Kate returned, my ce in his heart and home crumbled to nothing. Clinging to ude, Kate yed the victim. "Does Mrs. Hart dislike me that much? Despite being the real victim here?"

    ude reassured her, ming me for noting forward sooner, painting me as a selfish and ungrateful woman. Listening to their conversation, all I could do wasugh bitterly at the cruel twist of fate.

    "ude, do you even realize one of those you condemned today was me? How unfair you are to only worry about Kate, never once considering my fate," I cried, unseen and unheard.

    As my tears fell unseen, ude walked through me, his final words a testament to his true feelings. "We never should have taken her in. Too cunning by far."

    Atst, my spirit lingered, a painful reminder of the heartbreak and injustice borne out of love and sacrifice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 2

    I couldn''t hold it in anymore and yelled after his retreating figure, "ude, you jerk!"

    Gabrielle schemed to drug his drink and lure me into his bed, thinking she owed me and fearing to tell ude about her cancer diagnosis, confiding in me instead. She worried that with her gone, no one would look after me. But to my shock, Gabrielle tampered with ude''s drink and my soup that night.

    When I woke up, I found myself in ude''s bed, and before I could even process what happened, he had thrown me out along with the nkets.

    I never thought of guilt-tripping him. He always had the upper hand. Even our marriage certificate was acquired through Gabrielle''s maniptions. I got entangled with the Hart family until myst breath. It was their family who drove me to this end. After ude left, my spirit feltpelled to follow him. As we left the courthouse, ude''s childhood friends greeted Kate with white sages, a traditional gesture to ward off evil spirits.

    A few swipes with the sages sent my lightweight spirit flying far, crashing into a nearby stone bench. Thankfully, being a spirit meant no pain.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "I knew it. With ude around, Kate would be fine," one of them said.

    Another suggested, "To celebrate Kate''s safety, let''s hit the bar and party till dawn."

    ude offered a doting smile, opened the car door, and carefully guided Kate to the passenger seat, protecting her head as she got in.

    Once in the car, Kate voiced her concern, "Mrs. Hart had a point. It''s been days since we''ve heard from ire. I''m worried something might have happened to her. I''d feel guilty for life if we went hiking together and something happened to her."

    I scoffed, "Yeah, we went hiking together, but somehow, I''m the one who''s dead. Just my bad luck."

    ude snorted impatiently, loosening his tie to reveal his tanned skin. "If she hadn''t been obsessed with visiting her parents'' grave and dragged you into that hike, leaving you alone in the woods, you wouldn''t have encountered those psychopaths. She abandoned you, and now, acting all high and mighty, she doesn''t even answer calls ore home."

    "I think ire is just headstrong, not a bad person. Besides, her family has been good to you," Kate pretended to reason.

    ude scoffed again dismissively, "I''ve repaid whatever I owed them. You don''t need to defend her. After going through something so traumatic, let''s just rx and take your mind off things. You must be pretty shaken up."

    Sitting in the back, I startedughing, which soon turned into tears. I could almost see Kate smirking triumphantly.

    Kate insisted on the hike, but somehow, it got twisted as if I were the one who insisted. ude was always predisposed to me me.

    Halfway up the mountain, someone knocked me unconscious from behind. When I woke, I was in a dark, moss-covered room, the air foul with decay Three monsters then brutally murdered me, leaving my stomach bleeding profusely.

    ude''s phone ringing snapped me back to reality.

    "Hello, is this ude Hart? We''re police from Crestview Metropolis. We''re investigating a murder. What''s your rtion to ire Floyd?" ude pulled over sharply. "She''s involved with the murder now?"

    He still thought I was causing trouble, a cold glint in his eyes.

    "She might be in trouble. We found her clothes and shoes near the site of the triple murder case you worked on."

    A frown creased ude''s forehead.

    "She''s probably run away from home again, ying games, just waiting for me to find her. Leaving her shoes is just part of her act. There''s no need to go looking. She''lle home once she''s had enough fun," he said before he hung up, leaving the detective baffled.

    But the discovery of a severed finger in a bag prompted another call to ude.

    The detective said, "You might want toe over. We also found a severed finger. The smaller burned body from today''s case was missing a finger. We''re doing a DNAparison. You shoulde." ude froze. That missing finger had eluded a massive search effort because the smaller body had been further disfigured with acid, making identification impossible.

    ude answered, "I''ll be right there!"

    In the backseat, I looked at my

    missing ring finger, recalling the

    pain. Each escape attempt from that

    dark room came with violence.

    Once,

    e, they broke my finger and

    discarded the wedding ring ude had given me, leaving me in agonizing pain.

    That agony was unforgettable, even in my spectral form!

 Chapter 3

    I followed ude and Kate to the detective''s office.

    When the detective pulled out a severed finger, Kate''s eyes rolled back, and her legs gave way, leaning heavily against ude. "ude, is this ire''s finger? Didn''t she run away from home? How could something like this happen?"- Holding Kate by her shoulders, ude was in denial. "It can''t be. ire had a ring on her ring finger, and this one doesn''t."

    The detective asked, "Mr. Hart, are you sure it''s not Ms. Floyd''s? Because we found it near her phone."

    ude nodded. "I''m sure."

    The detective cracked a small smile, noting that ude''s detailed knowledge about the ring suggested a close rtionship with Ms. Floyd.

    I watched from the side, sneered.

    That ring would always be on my finger as if embedded in my bones because it was too small. I forced it on, thinking it would loosen over time. I thought ude''s heart would soften over time as well. But the ring became a part of me, impossible to remove. Regrettably, the detective approached with the forensic report, "The DNA doesn''t match ire''s, but this shoe was confirmed to be hers. Would you like to take it with you, or should we keep it here?"

    Seeing ude and Kate together, the detective asked with suspicion, "Mr. Hart, may I ask what your rtionship with Ms. ire is?"

    ude snorted, "Strangers."

    Strangers? Even my spirit shuddered at that. We were married and had sex. He was mywful husband.

    Aware of the marital status, the detective found it odd and nced at Kate again.

    Terrified, Kate sought refuge in ude''s embrace. "ude, I can''t stand being here anymore. Let''s go." ude''s expression darkened as he told the detective, "Leave it here. She''lle for it herself. She''s fine." ude believed I was only hiding, throwing a tantrum.

    The detective frowned, disappointed by thewyer''s apparent infidelity.

    Floating above, I scoffed at myself, "I won''t be returning. Not ever. In your heart, I was just a stranger."

    His indifference was like that day I had an ident. There was a moment when I woke up, my phone nearby, and I called ude.

    But he had coldly dismissed me. "What''s your drama now? Cutting wrists or jumping off the roof?"

    Then, the monsters found me on the phone and threw it away.

    Once outside the police station, ude dialed a number. "Richard, is ire with you?"

    Richard had always looked out for me, giving me the best of everything. Despite being a business prodigy, he ended up in jail for a crime he didn''tmit, all because he protected me. He had juste out of prison.

    Richard said, "I was hoping you''d tell me. She was supposed to pick me up from jail seven days ago, but I haven''t been able to reach her for days!"

    ude sneered, "You''re covering for her again, huh? Believe it or not, I can have you back in jail for kidnapping."

    Richard roared, "ude, have you lost your mind? I want to know what you did to ire! You promised to take care of her if I went to jail. Where is she now?"

    ude yelled, "Tell her, if she likes staying with you, she might as well stay there forever. Even if she dies, I won''t give her another nce."

    Watching ude, I felt only hopeless. He always thought I loved Richard while greedily chasing after him, ying games with both men. Just a word to Richard would earn me endless scorn from ude.

    Richard fumed. "ude, you''ll regret

    it. I called the police when ire disappeared. Damn it, you were her guardian once. That was why the police contacted you! If something happened to her, I''ll make you pay, §å§à§å§Ô§â§Ñ§å,

    including for the time I spent in jail."

    "I wouldn''t mind suing you for threats!" ude scoffed, "Whatever game ire''s ying, she just wants me to marry her."

    Tears blurred my vision. I wished I could tell Richard not to confront ude, the heartless man. It would only bring harm. He was cold and uncaring. No, his heart belonged to Kate.

    I remembered promising Richard that I''d pick him up from jail.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    When we got back home, ude locked me up and ordered the staff to keep a close eye on me, forbidding me from leaving.

    That night, as I protested, insisting

    on keeping my promise to Richard, ude overpowered me, his eyes filled with fury. "You wanted to get into my bed to have me marry you, and yet you still have the nerve to chase after other men? Or is this another test to see if I get jealous? ire, drop your little schemes."

    I retorted, "I didn''t. Richard has always been my best friend. You imprisoned him. I just wanted to make things right."

    Suddenly, he gripped my chin, sneering, "From today on, you can''t see him without my permission."

    I questioned him, "And what about you? You''re going to see Kate for her birthday, right?"

    "Mind your business." After saying that, ude left to meet his childhood sweetheart, who always held his affection. What ssic double standards.

 Chapter 4

    The next day, Kate showed up at the vi where our wedding had taken ce, looking for me. I wasing down the stairs when she caught me halfway.

    "ire, I heard ude locked you up. I came especially to give you a break." At that moment, she was like an angel to me.-

    I knew she and ude were in love, but she seemed harmless. I was too soft-hearted and wanted to step aside for them.

    "Kate, thank you. I owe Richard a lot and wanted to pick him up from jail. After all, I''m his only family in this world."

    Kate patted my head and said, "I know it''s hard on you. I''ve talked to ude. It''s not your fault you ended up in his bed. You''re innocent. I don''t mind it. You only need to tell Mrs. Hart you''re divorcing ude."

    I didn''t know how to respond. I knew ude disliked me. A forced rtionship is never sweet, but Kate''s open desire for me to end my marriage was still upsetting.

    I wanted the divorce, too. It was better to part ways amicably than stay with someone who resented you. But Gabrielle objected, even threatening to take her life as a way to repay my parents'' kindness if I went through with the divorce.

    I hesitated, "I...."

    "I know it''s tough, but you won''t be happy with ude. ude will only torment you. I can''t stand to see it. Is there anything you''re struggling with? I can help you escape from the Hart family." Suddenly, she grabbed my hand tightly, looking at me with determination. I was moved, yet still hesitant. "Kate, I...."

    Before I could finish, Kate stumbled backward, pulling me with her as we tumbled down the stairs.

    I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen and couldn''t scream before I heard ude''s anxious voice. "Kate!"

    He rushed over, pushing past me to lift Kate, who had injured her arm.

    "ude, it''s not ire''s fault. I just lost my bnce. My arm hurts so much. I can''t lift it." Kate leaned into ude''s embrace, her voice sounding weak.

    ude said gently, "You''re too kind. I saw it. She pushed you. And you''re still defending her."

    He turned to me, his gaze as cold as ice, "If anything serious happens to Kate''s arm, I''ll send you back to the orphanage."

    Then, he said softly to Kate, "I''ll get you to the hospital."

    "ude, take me with you. My stomach hurts so much." I felt something bleeding out of me, the pain almost suffocating. "Please take me with you."

    "ire, you''re still pretending even now?" He lifted Kate and stepped over me.

    I couldn''t care less about them leaving. The pain made me curl up, blood pooling beneath me. "Help... someone, please help me."

    Time went by until I woke up. I was still on the floor, the blood dried around me. I barely managed to use the stair railing to pull myself up. The vi was empty except for the servant at the door, who was instructed not to let me out.

    "I need to get to the hospital." I staggered to the door, pale as a ghost, the servant scared and ready to take me to the hospital.

    But just as I stepped outside, ude returned with Kate, who was fine after the check-up, ready to take care of her.

    When ude saw me trying to leave, his face darkened. "Didn''t I say you couldn''t leave this house without my permission? Take her back!" His eyes were filled with rage, fearing I was going to Richard.

    I begged. "I''m bleeding."

    ude nced at me, annoyed. "Why didn''t you say you were hurt sooner?"

    Looking again, he added: "The blood''s dried. There''s no need to go to the hospital now."

    "I want to go to the hospital." I insisted because my stomach felt strange, and I had missed my period for a week.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "It''s just a little blood. There''s no

    need to be so dramatic. Go upstairs. Or are you looking for an excuse to see your old me? You can''t forget him. ude''s words were harsh.

    en FindNovel

    Kate intervened, "ude, don''t be so hard on ire. You''re scaring her."

    ude waved his hand. "She dared to push you down the stairs. A little injury is just her ying the victim. Not sending her to prison is the kindest thing I''ve done for her."

    The pain in my abdomen was intense, but ude''s words pierced my heart even more, overshadowing the physical pain.

    I slowly went upstairs, leaning on the stair railing for support.

 Chapter 5

    Kate''s sobbing sounded in the living room, her voice breaking as shemented, "It hurts so much," while ude gently tried to soothe her.

    Gabrielle stormed in right then, her anger boiling at the sight of ude bringing Kate home. Sheshed out, yanking me down the stairs as she dered, "In my lifetime, I''ll only ept ire as part of this family!" ude said, "Mom, do you know how cruel ire is? She pushed Kate down the stairs. How could someone like that ever be part of our family? If you''re choosing her, I''m taking Kate and leaving."

    I patted Gabrielle on the back, trying to calm her down. She was battling lung cancer and didn''t have much time left, yet there she was, still worrying about me.

    "ude, let''s not fight. We''re family. I''ll leave," Kate said, her face buried in her hands as she sobbed, attempting to flee.

    "Shut up. You''re not my family. In the Hart family, ire is my only daughter-inw." Gabrielle''s response was fierce.

    However, ude grabbed Kate, who was trying to leave, and said, "The one who should leave isn''t you, Kate. It''s ire. After all, her beloved Richard will get out of jail soon."

    He gave me a scornful look.

    Gabrielle turned around, her gaze filled with disbelief, but I thought, ''If there is a chance to escape this mess, maybe it is best to admit it.''

    I said calmly, "Gabrielle, let me divorce ude."

    I finally voiced my decision, which surprised everyone, whose faces showed nothing but shock. A slight glimmer of relief appeared in Kate''s eyes.

    I let go of Gabrielle''s hand and walked away from the Hart family, heading straight to the hospital.

    Just when I thought I was ready to move on and finalize the divorce, the doctor delivered shocking news. "You''re five weeks pregnant and have been bleeding heavily. You might need to take it easy for some time to save the baby."

    I stared at the pregnancy test report in my hands, my body trembling uncontrobly. I was pregnant. And it had to happen right after I''d decided to divorce. My future child would be fatherless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    If I told ude about the pregnancy after just dering I wanted a divorce, he''d think I was ying new tricks and might even drag me to the hospital to end the pregnancy. I couldn''t tell him!

    That day, Gabrielle still tried to use her impending death to influence my decision, and ude called to find out where I was, eventually bringing me back to the Hart family. But was effectively under house arrest.

    Upstairs, I could hear ude and Kateughing and enjoying themselves.

    "ude, I want a strawberry cake."

    "From which bakery? I''ll get it for you."

    Their happiness made my stomach churn, and I threw up in the bathroom.

    Hearing me vomit, Kate came to check on me. "ire, are you okay?"

    ude''szy, cold voice followed, "Don''t bother with her. She''s just putting on an act."

    Tears blurred my vision. Returning there was the ultimate humiliation.

    ude ordered coldly, "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. You and Kate are to stay here. Take good care of Kate. I won''t hesitate to kick you out if she gets hurt again."

    I bit my lip and remained silent. I was staying there because I had nowhere else to go. Once Richard was released, I''d leave and never return to ude.

    During ude''s trip, Kate and I got along well. She treated me with various delicacies whileining about how poorly ude treated me. I knew she loved ude and wanted me to leave on my own.

    Kate offered, "ire, when ude and I get married, we''ll treat you like a younger sister. You can stay here. After all, ude owes your family."

    She was already acting like thedy of the house. I didn''t reply, just kept my head down and ate my oatmeal, feeling sick to my stomach at the thought of anything else.

    ude hadn''t returned yet, and on

    the day of the Memorial, Kate

    suddenly came up with a map of Crestview Metropolis''s highest mountain. "In past years, did ude never let you go up the mountain to He''s

    pay respects to your par

    not home this year, so I''ll sneak you out. Even if ude finds out, I''ll take the me!"

    Her words were tempting, so I agreed.

    Halfway up the mountain, Kate said she needed to rest. As I turned to check the path, suddenly, I felt a heavy blow to the back of my head. Through the haze, I saw that Kate was also being taken away

 Chapter 6

    When I woke up, it was already night, and all I could hear was the whistling wind. It was pitch ck all around, and I couldn''t see anything. The ground felt cold and damp, with moss under my touch. All sorts of foul smells assaulted my nose. I called out for Kate but heard a different voice, not her reply.

    "Awake?" A gruff voice spoke, and before I could defend myself, a pair of warm,rge hands ripped off my clothes.

    I screamed and struggled, but the man had no intention of stopping. He covered my mouth tightly, and soon, I waspletely overpowered. He raped me. Pain spread throughout my body, a never-ending torment. I was in utter despair, tears streaming down my face in the darkness. I could feel my unborn child in my belly, crying out for help.

    I mustered all my strength and kicked his penis hard.

    I couldn''t see anything but heard his shriek of pain. Somehow, I found the doorknob, and as I pushed the door open, moonlight flooded in, revealing the man''s face scarred with a long knife wound, terrifying to behold.

    Ignoring my torn clothes, I bolted from the dark room and into the dense forest, guided by the moonlight. I had to escape. I didn''t know how long I ran until a warm flow trickled down my thighs. The pain was too much, and I cked out from the blood loss. When I woke up again, I was bound once more. Throughout the ordeal, there was no sign of Kate. I had a sinking feeling that no one wasing to save me.

    In despair, I noticed the small room was empty, and my phone was in a corner within reach. It felt like a glimmer of hope.

    I cautiously moved to the phone and called ude, knowing he had the means to help me in Crestview Metropolis.

    Trembling and scared of being found out, I called ude, only to be met with his fury. "ire, you have the nerve to call? How dare you? Kate''s missing because of you."

    Before I could respond, the line went dead. ude truly hated me. Kate was missing, and he never considered I was missing, too. Whatever happened, it seemed I was always to me.

    ...

    Like any other morning, my spirit sat in the dining room, watching ude and Kate enjoying breakfast together.

    Before Kate returned, ude and I used to have harmonious breakfasts, too, with him preparing my favorite pancakes. At that time, I believed he loved me.

    But everything changed when Kate returned.

    As I wallowed in self-pity, ude received a call and stepped into the garden to answer.

    "Mr. Hart, we''ve just found a woman''s finger with a ring on it. Could youe to identify it?"

    I saw ude stiffen, his grip tightening on the phone.

    ude said in a low voice, "Fine, I''ll be there."

    But as ude was about to leave, Kate ran through me, excitedly showing him the phone. "ude, ire just called me, but she didn''t speak. Look, it''s ire''s number." ude''s tense muscles rxed a bit. "Did she say where she was?"

    Kate shook her head.

    ude thought it over. "I''ll have someone trace the call."

    ''Who used my phone to call? I feel the finger with the ring is mine.'' I thought, ''Is someone trying to dy the investigation to hide I was already dead? Can it be the real murderer?''

    Soon, Kate said, "ude, a friend

    has traced the signal to Velvet Moon Pub. Maybe ire''s there, out of signal, or identally dialed my number while having fun, so here was no sound?"

    en FindNovel

    ude scoffed, "If she loves to party that much, let her enjoy herself. We don''t need to worry about her."

    As a spirit, I wanted to scream. ''I am dead. How can I be partying? And what are the odds of another person with a severed finger and a mole just like mine?''

    I felt it was my finger, but ude

    believed Kate. He was awyer, always emphasizing evidence, but with Kate, his belief was

    unconditional without any proof. He didn''t want to investigate whether I was dead because he didn''t care about me.

    ude''s phone rang again.

    It was his mother, Gabrielle. "ude, have you found ire? It''s my birthday the day after tomorrow, and I want to see her. Could you please make up with her and bring her back? Otherwise, I..."

    I saw ude pinch the bridge of his nose in irritation, but he agreed, "I know."

    After hanging up, he didn''t call me but told Kate, "Let''s check the nightclubter to see if she''s there."

    Iughed bitterly. ''How can I be there? I am dead, among a pile of charred bodies.''This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 7

    I watched ude slump on the couch, the appeal of breakfast long gone. Kate walked over with a ss of milk, her voice soft and nurturing as she offered it to him. "ire is young and yful. Please don''t be too hard on her. We''ll talk when she gets back. If she really can''t ept me, I''ll leave." Her head bowed, her brown hair partially covering her pretty face, the image of vulnerability. ude always had a soft spot for the gentle-hearted.

    I found myself glued to the sofa, witnessing ude draw her into an embrace, moved.

    "Let''s not talk about her. I had my assistant send the divorce papers to her a few days ago."

    His words transported me back to when he was on a business trip. Only Kate and I were home, and the assistant brought the divorce papers, which I hadn''t signed.

    It was then that Kate had asked me to go hiking.

    Reflecting back, perhaps if I had signed those papers and left the Hart family, I wouldn''t have dragged the unborn child into such a grim fate with me.

    My sorrow was palpable, yet my spirit couldn''t shed tears.

    "ude, I''m so scared of losing you," Kate murmured into his shoulder, her gaze locking with mine, the spirit version of me. It felt like she could see me, almost as if she was unting that she had won ude''s heart and soul.

    I had no desire to witness their affection, yet my spirit seemed cruelly tethered to ude, forcing me to observe their embrace. I didn''t have a heart then, yet feeling the torment of my heart sliced apart.

    That night, my spirit followed ude to the Velvet Moon Pub.

    Gabrielle''s birthday was approaching, and he had begun searching for me earnestly.

    Upon entering, he immediately asked the bartender and patrons if they had seen me, holding up my picture, only to be met with shakes of their heads.

    "ire, always ying your tricks," ude scoffed coldly.

    Standing beside him, I felt defenseless. In his eyes, anything I did was a scheme, and he never believed me.

    Coincidentally, an old friend from school was at the bar and came over, suggesting they drink together. "Kate''s here, too. Why don''t we all have a drink?"

    ude sat in a booth beside Kate while I hovered by the door, watching.

    Their friends nudged each other, teasing, "ude, you''re the sharpestwyer in Crestview Metropolis. What case can''t you win?"

    "Yeah, about that burden... Just sue her. She''ll lose in a heartbeat, and you''ll be free to divorce."

    "That''s right. If it weren''t for ire, you and Kate would be the perfect couple, soaring high. With only her looks to show for, no family background, and no talents, ire can''t hold a candle to Kate. She''s not worthy of you, ude." Despite the nder, ude remained unfazed, sipping his drink.

    Seeing hisck of response, Kate

    tried to smooth things over. "ude, let''s find ire first. Mrs. Hart''s birthday is the day after tomorrow As for the divorce, you can''t rush it. Did you say you gave her the divorce papers? Maybe she ran away because she doesn''t want a divorce."

    ude''s reaction was to down another drink, prompting the friends to drop the subject.

    "I''ll head back first. You guys enjoy it. Just make sure to get Kate home safely."

    After a few extra drinks, ude''s steps were unsteady. Kate moved to help him, but he brushed her off with a simple, "You stay."

    Concerned, one of his friends walked ude out.

    I followed them out, startled by a familiar, chilling voice.

    "Well, isn''t this Mr. Hart? You had a

    bit too much to drink, huh? Where''s your delicate wife? Why didn''t shee to pick you up?" It was ude''s rivalwyer who almost vited mest time. I wished I

    could strike him.

    ude''s eyes narrowed. "Who are you talking about?!"

    "Who else but your pretty wife? Last time you were drunk, she came looking for you and identally knocked over my drink, soaking her clothes. What a sight. I still dream about spending a night with her." "Get lost!" Though drunk, ude held back his rage.

    "Fine, I''ll go. But next time, bring your wife along. Let''s ''share'' the fun."

    Bang! ude''s fist connected with the man''s face, knocking out a tooth.

    I gasped, hiding my mouth with my hands. Was ude defending me?

    A fleeting softness touched my heart, but I shook my head, convincing myself otherwise. He wasn''t defending me. He was awyer through and through, understanding the one who strikes first usually loses. He was defending his dignity, unable to tolerate others tarnishing what he owned.

    It was like when I went to pick him up from the bar, only to be caught by this filthy man, my clothes torn. Seeing that, ude assumed the worst and dragged me away without a word.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Back home, he pinned me down, his words cutting, "ire, you''re truly despicable."

    I wanted to argue, but against him, my words held no weight. He was drunk that night and used his drunkenness as an excuse to mark every inch of me.

    How could I forget? It was possession, not love. He didn''t want others touching what was his. He could discard me, but no one else could have me.

    And he was drunk again. His friend was stunned, helping him into the car, "ude, should I stay with you? You''re not yourself tonight. You''re the topwyer, always knowing the consequences of acting first. What happened?" ude''s gaze met mine, ethereal in the night.

    Rubbing his temples, he finally calmed. "It''s fine. That scum deserved it."

    As his friend closed the car door, I sat beside ude. He was drunk. I was dead. There was no one left to pick him up.

 Chapter 8

    The car screeched to a halt, jerking ude from his tipsy slumber against my shoulder. I thought he soughtfort there, but then I chastised myself for such wishful thinking. After all, I was dead. What more could I possibly hope for?

    Once ude stumbled back into our house, he clumsily went upstairs, shedding his prized suit and tie with a defeated grace. Standing before our empty bed, I could feel his hesitation. He probably loathed the idea of sleeping in a bed I had once upied. In the past, anyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    bed I had slept in would be discarded the next day with me on it.

    I thought he would retreat to his study for the night. However, against all expectations, he slowly approached our bed. His usual cleanliness was gone. He didn''t even shower before copsing into bed.

    Soon after, he sat up, rifled through his jacket for his phone, and dialed my number, the so-called "Grim Reaper" he had taunted me with in life. I had be his haunting spirit after I died, as he had wished.

    "You have reached a number that is currently off."

    He tried to call me, but couldn''t get through. Frustrated, he threw the phone forward, which passed right through my forehead. I felt nothing.

    But then, in a drunken frenzy, he picked up the phone again. This time, he called Richard.

    "Richard, did you hide ire away? Tell her not to bother returning if she doesn''t want to. If she dies out there, I won''t even im her body."

    Richard''s reply was tense. "I''ve been searching for her, too. I''ve already called the cops, but damn it, they only ever contacted you!" Undeterred, ude furiously typed something into his phone and tossed it onto the nightstand before copsing back into sleep.

    He hadn''t locked the screen, and I saw the message he''d sent me, a threat veiled in concern. [My mother''s birthday is the day after tomorrow. If you don''te home by then, don''t bother returning. I''ll proceed with the divorce legally, and you can forget about bing my wife forever.]

    I chuckled silently beside the bed. I thought, ''I can''t return, ude. This time, you''ll never be bothered by me again. Once you find out about my death, our marriage will be null and void. As a widower, you''re free to marry Kate.''

    Watching over him these past days had exhausted my spirit, but I gotpelled to stay by ude''s side, perhaps because I''d slept on this bed every night. Ovee by weariness, Iy down beside him.

    A thunderp shattered the silence of the night. In that sh of lightning, ude''s hand found me, and he murmured, "Decided toe back?"

    Momentarily, I wondered if he could see me. But then his hand fell through me, a stark reminder of my spectral existence.

    The following morning, ude awoke with a groan, his gaze tightening as he surveyed the room. He nced at his hand as if trying to grasp the remnants of a dream.

    "If you''re noting back, nevere back," he muttered bitterly, irritable, as he stripped off his shirt and headed for the shower.

    Regardless of his despicable traits,

    there was no denying his appealing physique and the cold, aristocratic beauty of his face, which I had fallen for repeatedly. My superficiality astounded me.

    en FindNovel

    While waiting outside the bathroom, the phone rang several times, with calls from Kate and several unknown numbers.

    After his shower, ude emerged in only a towel, water droplets tracing down his neck to his chest. He casually returned one of the unknown calls.

    "Is this Mr. ude Hart, husband to Ms. ire?"

    ude paused, assessing whether the caller was a police officer based on the number disyed.

    "We are calling from Century

    p

    Wellness Hospital. Ms. Floyd had a prenatal check-upst week, and there was a concern regarding Thssemia. We would need mother and father to undergo further testing to ensure the child is unaffected."

    Hearing the doctor''s news, I saw an unfamiliar expression cross ude''s usually confident face, a mix of panic and surprise. "She''s pregnant?" ude''s response left the doctor momentarily stunned before he replied, "Didn''t your wife tell you about that?" After politely ending the call, ude frantically redialed my number.

    I never let his calls go unanswered for more than three seconds before. Now, no matter how much he tried all he got was the dead tone of a switched-off phone. Perhaps, atst,

    he realized something was wrong.

 Chapter 9

    ude''s hands trembled as he recalled the call from the police the day before, informing him of a severed finger wearing a wedding ring. The sight of his shaking hand holding the phone was unnerving. Before he could exin himself, the officer on the line cut in, "Mr. Hart? I apologize, but the finger we found yesterday wasn''t Ms. Floyd''s. Another family has imed it."

    ude''s face, which had been ghostly pale, slowly started to regain some color.

    He sighed deeply, ncing at my portrait on his nightstand, muttering, "ire, stop ying games."

    With a flick, he pressed down on the photo of us smiling happily, my arms around his neck.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Ready to go, he struggled with his tie, a task that used to be mine. I''d pick out his clothes, tie his tie, and he''d kiss my forehead, calling me his clever girl. But everything changed after Kate arrived. I was no longer his clever girl. I became the calcting one. ude didn''t go to work, nor did he wear his tie. Stepping out, he ran into Kate.

    "ude, why no tie today? Your assistant mentioned an important international case," she said, pulling a silk scarf from her Hermes bag. "No tie today might be for the best. Foreigners tend to be more stylish. How about trying a scarf knot instead?"

    She stepped closer, but for the first time, ude stepped back. "The perfume on the scarf smells nice. It suits you, but I''ll pass."

    I remembered how ude was particrly sensitive to perfume. When we were together, he bought me everything except perfume. Once, I tried a fragrance Richard brought from abroad, and he threw it away. It was all about who the gesture was for. To ude, Kate''s perfume was pleasant and fitting. For me, it warranted a scowl and a trash can.

    "ude, I''ll go with you to thew firm today and get to know everyone," Kate suggested.

    ude paused before getting into the car. "I''m not going to thew firm today. You should rest at home."

    With that, he drove away, leaving me to wonder where he was going. To my surprise, he went to the site of the ident that took me away. Police tape still cordoned off the area because Richard had re-reported my disappearance, prompting detectives to search again. Was ude starting to believe I was truly gone?

    "Mr. Hart, you''re here, too?" Detective Ronald Collins greeted him. They''d spoken on the phone several times.

    Collins exined they were following up on ire''s missing, reported 72 hours ago. He asked ude if he had found any clues.

    ude inquired about my shoe''s location, learning they found it near the burnt house, but the severed finger wasn''t mine.

    As he searched the ruins wearing

    gloves, I wondered if he was looking for the gem bracelet my parents gave me a token I never removed Despite the high temperatures, the quality gem wouldn''t burn. At worst, it would degrade. But the bracelet was missing, likely stolen by my kidnappers.

    Back home, ude frantically searched for the bracelet among my jewelry, a futile effort. Kate approached. "ude, what are you looking for?"

    ude spoke calmly, "ire Floyd had a bracelet, a keepsake from her parents. I went to check the burned house and the ruins today, box didn''t find the bracelet."

    Kate seemed briefly panicked, but quickly regained herposure. "You went to the ruins to see if the the bracelet was there, figuring if it was, something bad might have

    happened to ire? Not finding it is actually good news, ude

    ude paused, nodding slightly. "Yes, it''s good."

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I let out a sarcasticugh.

    "ude, everything in this house belonged to ire, and I was thinking..."

    Before Kate could finish, ude, clearly annoyed, interrupted her, "Just throw it all out if you don''t like it."

    I felt as though my heart was being pierced by thousands of arrows, my soul shaking.

    They hadn''t even confirmed if I was dead, and they were already discussing throwing out my stuff.

    ude truly despised me.

    After a long search, udette found the divorce papers in a corner. I hadn''t signed them. He mmed them heavily on the ground.

    He dialed a number and barked an order, "Find ire Floyd, dead or alive!"

    As for that, I could only think, "You''ve already seen my dead body."

 Chapter 10

    The next day, ude had a finance news interview scheduled, and bright and early, Kate brought over a makeup artist. "ude, today''s finance news segment is crucial for you. Having a makeup artist can pep up your appearance."

    I saw ude''s face darken with displeasure, but he agreed.

    Makeup or not, ude was naturally handsome, and putting on his sses added a touch of schrly cunning to his allure.

    I hadn''t anticipated the interview would once again thrust me into the limelight. As I sat beside ude, watching the host interview ude about his impable performance in business, a pursuit of perfection that seemed almost too intense. "Mr. Hart, I''ve heard you have a spouse?"

    I felt ude stiffen at the question. I was curious about what he would reveal to the public about me.

    "Yes," ude admitted.

    Instinctively, I nced down at Kate, searching her face for any emotion and wondering if she was not bothered by her beloved man acknowledging someone else as his spouse on national television.

    The host asked, "We''ve heard some tension between you and your spouse."

    Just as ude was about to respond, surveince footage of me threatening to jump off the roof and threatening him sshed across the screen. Those videos were from our home. I wondered how the media got hold of them.

    I looked at Kate, who seemed panicked, trying to stop the footage from ying. But it was a live national broadcast. There was no stopping it. Everyone saw the dramatic scenes of me threatening to end it all. Looking back at those images just made me realize how foolish I had been.

    "Oh my, the renowned Mr. Hart, to be married to someone like this."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Exactly, it''s such a letdown, dragging down a sessfulwyer."

    "Rumor has it she''s been bar-hopping, refusing toe home these past few days."

    "This woman is just not worthy of Mr. Hart."

    Because of ude''s stunningly beautiful yet infuriating face and sessful career, everyone sided with him, condemning me. "Enough!" ude stood up, straightened his jacket, and dered, "The TV station can expect awsuit from my attorney."

    He stormed off the stage, and I felt my spirit dragged along..

    I knew his anger stemmed from the fact that I had be a blemish in his perfect career, publicly exposed, tarnishing his reputation.

    Kate hurried after him. "ude, I just found out that Lydia from the family had sold the surveince footage to the TV station. She did it for a hefty sum, raising the station''s ratings in the process."

    Lydia? The only person in the house who had been kind to me. She fed me andforted me during my lowest moments. How could she

    betray me for money? Yet, who set

    Kate showed ude the bank transfer records revealing Lydia''s substantial payout, I realized people would do anything for their benefit.

    Lydia got kicked out when we got home. She left crying, iming innocence.

    Meanwhile, the inte was ame with cyberbullying against me. Comments said I didn''t deserve

    such a wonderful spouse.ie

    nov

    be grateful, treating ude like, royalty instead of causing drama. They used me of taking someone else''s ce, of moral ckmail to get into ude''s bed. They wished death upon me. They said I''d be better off dead.

    I found a barrage of vile words on ude''s tablet. After skimming through thements, ude smashed the tablet in anger.

    A whole day passed, and the people ude had sent out had no news of me.

 Chapter 11

    Just yesterday, my reputation came crashing down. Theizens were aze, urging ude to divorce me and marry the virtuous Kate. How I wished I could tell them that I was already gone.

    Finding proof of my demise would automatically annul our marriage. But this time, ude seemed indifferent to the public outcry, a departure from his usual stance. He probably wanted to see if it would lure me to show up, easing his burden.

    Yet, for two days, I hadn''t even called him. I saw him staring at my WhatsApp profile picture countless times. He must be waiting for my call.

    Upon hearing about my online bullying, Gabrielle stormed to the vi early in the morning to confront ude. "I know ire better than anyone. Those rumors of her suicide and jumping off cliffs, aren''t they because of the pressure you put her under? Why didn''t you stop those people from ndering her?"

    ude remained silent with his gaze fixed on his phone. Leaning in, I saw him drafting a message, but before I could read it, he deleted it.

    ude promised, "Mom, I''ll bring her back."

    Today was thest day, Gabrielle''s birthday. If I didn''t show up by then, would ude finally realize I was dead? But if I were dead, would he mourn? Probably not, given his cold-hearted nature.

    He returned to the cliff where the incident urred, taking a few friends along for the search. This time, Kate was with them. ude had protected Kate since the incident. Surprisingly, he had brought her to the cliff today.

    But halfway up, Kate pointed at a random tree. "I remember seeing this tree when I passed out. That day, I was hiking with ire and then got kidnapped here. But by that time, ire had already run away."

    All the spruces on the mountain looked identical; her casual pointing only convinced ude.

    I scoffed beside him, and he seemed to hear, his eyes meeting mine for a moment, his cold lips brushing past mine. I shouldn''t have been able to feel his chill. Not daring to stay close, I drifted further away. Listening to Kate repeat her abduction story made me puzzled. She was recounting it with such calm, even though she also had fainted when kidnapped. How could she im I ran away? "ude, just thinking about that day gives me such a headache." Kate said.

    One of their old friends felt sorry for

    her and said, "Kate got injured by those thugs. Forcing her to remember is unfair. And ire running away, leaving Kate behind, sounds just like her."

    My spirit screamed. "I didn''t run away. I got kidnapped, too!"

    ude helped Kate sit down, saying, "Rest here. I''ll look around nearby."

    Then, ude signaled his friends to stay with her, but Kate surprisingly suggested, "You all go help look. More people means more help. Maybe we can find ire faster." Unable to argue, his friends went off to search for ire. But no sooner had they left than Kate screamed for help.

    Rushing over, we found Kate disheveled, her hair tangled with weeds.

    Seeing ude, she ran into his arms, trembling. "ude, I was so scared."

    Fueled by rage, those friends scoured the surroundings, cursing, "Could ire have sent someone after Kate?" "The moment we left, they attacked Kate and ran when they heard using back. They came after Kate." "The only one who would do this to Kate is ire!"

    My spirit rolled its eyes at their tant bias towards Kate. I looked at ude, eager to know his thoughts.

    He carefully cleared the weeds from

    Kate''s hair, covering her with his jacket like a treasure. His face darkened as he dered, "If she doesn''t want toe home, don''t bother looking. It doesn''t matter if she''s dead. Let''s head back"

    He concluded without seeking the truth or evidence, assuming I was the culprit again and always trusting Kate unconditionally. As for me?t seemed I would forever be the liar, the selfish one, the harbinger of doom.

    "I didn''t send anyone after your beloved Kate!" I shouted toward ude''s back.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 12

    I followed behind them, feeling defeated, as we made our way back home.

    When we arrived, the sky, which was bright moments ago, unleashed a thunderous roar. They say April showers bring May flowers, but June? June''s as fickle as a lover''s promise.

    Out of nowhere, it started hailing, pelting the car windows with icy fury.

    "Damn, hail now?" the friends cursed under their breath.

    I couldn''t help butugh. My luck was worse than a cursed protagonist in a folk tale.

    But ude was too busy ensuring Kate wasn''t hurt, soothing her worries. Being loved by him must feel like a dream.

    I remember once I cooked fish on a whim. Just as ude and Kate dropped by, I offered Kate a taste. But she instantly reacted to an allergy, her throat swelling up, and she couldn''t breathe. We rushed her to the hospital. ude forced me to kneel outside the operating room.

    I resisted, but he spat, "ire, apologize. You''re getting off easy. It is manughter. I could have you locked up in a heartbeat."

    Tears rolled down as I insisted on my innocence. But ude was seeing red. His buddies pinned me down, forcing me to bow until my forehead bled, with doctors and nurses eventually stepping in to pull me away. Even till this moment, the memory throbbed.

    Back then, despite my timidity, such humiliation was a heavy blow to my pride. I went home and threatened to jump off the roof. I thought dying was better than living in disgrace.

    But Gabrielle begged me. "If you die, how can I face your parents? If anyone should die, let it be me."

    Crying, she crawled over and pulled me back from the edge. I didn''t dare to end my life because Gabrielle wished me to live.

    Gabrielle said in tears, "ire, sweetie. If you feel wronged, talk to me. I''ll make ude apologize to you. How did ite to this between you two?"

    Looking back, I should have divorced ude and stepped aside for Kate. That might have spared me this misery.

    ude returned, but with a storm in his eyes, he pointed at the balcony railing, "Jump. You''re always all talk. You''ve never had the guts to do it."

    "ude, don''t speak to ire that way," Fighting back, Gabrielle tried to hit his arm.

    But ude red at me, convinced I''d never go through with it. Just like this moment, he was still not sure I was gone.

    Maybe deep down, he believed I

    wouldn''t die and that I couldn''t die without having him. Perhaps he thought my love, or the love of one so cherished, made me bold

    en FindNovel

    And I wondered why I was ever such a fool for him.

    The hail snapped me back to reality.

    ude''s phone rang.

    Swn?

    It was Gabrielle. "ude, I had a dream. In my dream, ire was pregnant, trapped in a fire, screaming for help. You have to save her!"

    ude''s gaze shifted to me before he nced at the clock, showing nine in the evening.

    "Mom, dreams are just dreams. They are not true." He swallowed hard as he spoke.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gabrielle didn''t give up. "But the dream felt so real. ire said she was pregnant. I need to check her medical records at the hospital." Hearing Gabrielle''s panic, ude grew anxious. "Mom, I''ll find her. Don''t worry. Tomorrow''s your birthday, she''ll show up."

    After hanging up, ude seemed lost in thought.

    "Is ire pregnant?" Kate asked, tilting her head.

    ude didn''t answer, but his grip on

    the phone tightened. I knew he remembered the doctor''s call from the day before, telling him about my pregnancy.

    ''With Gabrielle''s vivid dream, should ude start to wonder if I''m truly dead?''thought, ''But if he knew the truth what expression would ude wear?''

 Chapter 13

    When Kate decided to stay, insisting she''d move in, ude nodded in agreement.

    In the past, I would have let Kate stay without a word. Thinking back, I was too meek and submissive. And that only led to tragedy, with my unborn child paying the ultimate price.

    I was chosen from the heavens above to be a mother, yet I couldn''t protect my own.

    Things could have been different if I had signed those divorce papers earlier and left the bustling Crestview Metropolis behind.

    If I could start over again, I wouldn''t have fallen for ude,peted with Kate, or owed anything to the Hart family.

    There Kate was, sitting between me and ude, peeling imported grapes and handing them to ude, who was buried in work, not refusing the gesture.

    When Kate began peeling a mango to feed ude, he caught the scent and frowned, "Why is there a mango?"

    A small smile crept on my face, thinking maybe he remembered my mango allergy.

    As a child, I had a severe allergic reaction to a mango cake, and ude rushed me to the hospital just in time. I thought he cared.

    Kate tossed the mango into the trash, turning to him with wide, innocent eyes. "You don''t like the smell of mangoes?" she asked.

    "Yeah, too strong. Just like durian, not pleasant." ude replied.

    My heart sank. I had thought ude banned mangoes from the house, remembering my allergy, but it was only his dislike. He never really cared about me.

    Then, as if the heavens were echoing my heartbreak, thunder cracked, startling Kate so much that she dropped the knife and clung to ude. "ude, I think I saw ire. It''s terrifying. She was ring at me."

    Awyer by profession, ude scoffed at the superstitious notion but then joked about keeping me tethered even in death, "If she returns, I''d tie her legs, so she can never leave again. She was spoiled and always running away!" Iughed bitterly, unseen and unheard.

    "You still want to control me, ude? You''re heartless," I scoffed, though he couldn''t hear me.

    Another p of thunder roared as if in defense of my plight.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang amidst the thunderstorm. ude answered to find officers in raincoats, led by Ronald, issuing an arrest for the suspected murder of me, ire Floyd, based on forensic evidence linking a child to both me and ude.

    Kate panicked while ude remained calm until the evidence pointed directly at him.

    Just when it seemed ude had seen my ghost, the narrative turned. The police officer said they''d mishandled the evidence and dismissed the case against ude and Kate, and they were free to go.

    The detective was confused, not believing all the mistakes happened in the same case. He scratched his head and checked the reports, trying to figure out what was wrong.

    Relief and disbelief wrote all over ude''s face. "I know she''s still alive. I know she won''t want to die just like that."

    I stood there, crying my eyes out.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "But why? What went wrong? The evidence of my demise was palpable That was my unborn child. Things went to a dead end when getting close to the truth, just like someone had imed my severed ring fingerst time. Who is stopping ude from finding me?"

    ude got home but still couldn''t reach me. He texted me, threatening to divorce my spirit if I didn''t return for his mother''s birthday.

    I sighed helplessly, regretting that I hadn''t divorced him earlier.

    ude threw his phone on the sofa. After some thought, he bombed me with many voice messages.

    [Didn''t you always want to know why I imprisoned Richard?]

    [I put Richard in jail because he told the media the Hart family was ungrateful, doing you wrong, and his words tarnished the Hart family''s name.]

    It was all a show that ude

    brought me home from the orphanage, His actions and care were all a facade to salvage his

    family''s reputation. No wonde

    ude acted like a lunatic whenever he saw Richard.

 Chapter 14

    Before Richard got locked up, things were already turning sour at home. That happened when Kate came back from abroad, and ude began to act out. Whenever he saw me hanging out with Richard, he''d drag me back home, fuming.

    "Is Richard that important to you?" he''d sneer before shoving me into the bathroom so hard that I''d hit my head on the tub''s edge. The world would buzz, leaving me too dazed to respond, which he took as a yes.

    Then came the scalding hot water pouring down on me, making me jump up in shock and fear. At that moment, I saw a stranger in ude''s eyes, someone I didn''t recognize, someone terrifying.

    "ire, I didn''t realize you were this low, just like Richard, ying deep games!" he used.

    Despite my skin turning red from the burn, I was too overwhelmed by his rage to feel the pain.

    "I''ll tell you this. As long as you live under the Hart family''s roof, you belong to us in life and death. I don''t want to see you with Richard again, or I''ll ruin him," ude warned, chilling me. Richard was like an older brother to me and my family after years in the orphanage. I couldn''t let anything happen to him.

    "ude, please leave Richard out of this. He''s innocent!" I tried to argue, but the sight of ude threatening with the showerhead made me shrink back in fear.

    "Richard and I never wanted to use our bond to threaten you. If you think I''m a threat here, I can leave," I said, thinking about running away to test if ude had any affection for me.

    But running away and my attempts at ending it all made it more evident that ude felt nothing for me, especially on the day he had Richard thrown in jail.

    "I''ll do anything. Just let Richard go," I begged, but udeughed, pinning me down on the bed.

    "Getting desperate, huh? ire? We can take our time," he sneered, ripping my shirt open. I struggled to cover myself, but he coldly stripped away any semnce of dignity I had left.

    In my attempt to struggle, my hand

    identally brushed against his private part, and the warmth made

    me recoil in shock. It was a closeness we''d never had, and I knew what would happen.

    "Please me, and I might get his sentence reduced," ude said as if he held all the cards, controlling Richard''s fate.

    I was naive, thinkingplying might help Richard. But when I reached out to him, he pushed me away, disgusted.

    "ire, you''d stoop so low for Richard." He looked down on me with disdain, fixing his clothes as if to wash off the encounter. "You''ve slept with him, haven''t you?" His voice was cold, filled with anger I didn''t understand.

    I tried to speak, to deny it, but no sound came out.

    "Enough. You''re all the same," ude concluded without looking at me as if we were the source of all his miseries.

    From then on, realized his hatred

    toward me started because he believed Richard and I were

    spreading rumors that tarnished theBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Hart family''s reputation. In his eyes, I was a woman who would do anything to get what I wanted.

    fet

    While floating in limbo and hearing his voice messages, I found ude''s exnations were pointless was gone. Whether or not we were the ones spreading those rumors, dragging the Hart family through the mud, it didn''t matter anymore. I was dead, and there was no proof either way.

    And with my death, the world owed me nothing, leaving ude free to live his life with Kate, unburdened by any debt to me.

 Chapter 15

    I spent the whole night beside the sofa, watching ude, who didn''t sleep for the night.

    As dawn broke, Gabrielle called him. "ude, any word from ire yet? Every year for my birthday, she''s up by five, insisting on making me the birthday cake. Do you think something''s happened to her?"

    In the Hart family, Gabrielle was the only one who''d worry if I''d run into trouble.

    Year after year, I would get up early to bake a beautiful birthday cake for Gabrielle, wishing her a happy birthday each time.

    It was just herst birthday. Tears welled up in her eyes as she ate her cake.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    She choked out. "ire, the test results are back. Late-stage lung cancer. The doctors give me two years at most."

    Cradling the te, my hands nearly let go. "Mrs. Hart, you must be joking. We''ll find the best doctors. Everything''s going to be alright."

    But Gabrielle shook her head. "I''m just scared. When I''m gone, no one will look after you, and ude will be alone without aplete family to belong to."

    The Hart family was small, with ude braving through the years by himself.

    The Hart family was originally in real estate and faced turmoil during the financial crisis. ude took over, turning the tide and stabilizing Crestview Metropolis before venturing into a new realm in the legal field. Undeniably, he was a titan in the business world. I said, "Mrs. Hart, we should tell ude. He''ll take you to see the best doctors."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    I had a feeling I knew what Gabrielle was hinting at. Since Kate returned from abroad, Gabrielle suggested I secure my ce with ude just in case Kate took him away.

    But Gabrielle seemed to overlook one thing. If someone could take something away from me, it never truly belonged to me, nor would it be exclusively mine.

    "ire, I''ve always wanted to make it up to you. If your parents hadn''t saved ude, he wouldn''t be where he is today. I''ve been searching for you since your orphanage days, finding you as soon as the media mentioned your location. I''ve grown fond of your grace and sensibility. Over the years, we''ve raised you as part of the Hart family. You''re cherished and loved. Would you marry ude for me?"

    I was stunned Yet, thinking of how affectionately Kate and ude were together made me feel insignificant. Of course, Kate''s prominent family background, her loving parents, and the affection she received were what I envied. They were also what I felt unworthy of having.

    I turned it down. "Mrs. Hart, I can''t marry ude. I don''t love him."

    I loved

    At the time, I loved ude deeply and wanted nothing more than to be with him. Yet, I still turned down Gabrielle and lied to her. I had always known that love, if forced, could never bring happiness

    sw novel

    "Impossible. I can tell you love ude. Or is it that childhood friend in your heart?" Gabrielle''s counter-question caught me off guard, and I nodded in a moment of weakness.

    Perhaps my insecurities prevented

    me from admitting my love for the dazzling, powerful ude. I felt utterly inadequate to be with

    I imed I didn''t love ude

    someone as remarkable as him. But

    sw novel

    That night, I found myself in his bed. Yes, Gabrielle had drugged both my milk and ude''s soup.

    ude loved soup, so I cooked it daily. That was why ude believed I drugged him, intending to seduce him. His soup was always crafted by my hands alone, untouched by others.

    By then, I remembered feeling feverish after drinking the milk, and my vision blurred. I fumbled in the dark when trying to find the stairway light.

    Somehow, I went upstairs, room by room, unable to think clearly from the pain and swelling in my brain.

    Finally, a door opened. Like a ghost drawn to the living, I found the bed''s edge, desperate to strip off my stifling clothes and sleep off the heat.

    Suddenly, arms pulled me close. The cool embrace was soothing, and I pressed closer. But I didn''t realize this closeness would lead to a lifetime of regret.

    A pair of hands helped remove my feverish clothes, even unsping my bra and rubbing my warming breasts. It feltforting, and though I tried to see who it was, my vision was blurred.

    I murmured, reaching out to touch his face, barely seeing ude''s features.

    For a moment, I thought I was dreaming. ''ude, in my bed?''

    "ude?" But then, dismissing the thought, I waved it off. "Stop it, Richard. Get off my bed. Go away. It tickles."

    A touch, maybe hair or a feather, brushed my nose, and I turned my face away,ughing.

 Chapter 16

    Growing up together, Richard had a quirky way of waking me up whenever I clung to my bed sheets too dearly. He''d sneak up to my bedside and tickle my nose with a feather. It got me up quicker than any rm clock ever could. So, naturally, my mind often flickered to thoughts of Richard.

    But my attempts to avoid these memories only seemed to spur on a more passionate invasion of my personal space.

    Cold yet soft lips pressed against mine, sending a numbing sensation through my body. I pounded on the guy''s chest, eximing, "Richard, what the hell are you doing?" "Richard, you jerk!"

    The more loudly I protested, the more forceful he became.

    "Richard, how could you do this to me? It hurts." Tears welled up in my eyes as a terrifying realization hit me. Then, I realized that Richard was in prison because of ude at this very moment.

    Boom! It was like a ssh of cold water on my face. "Turn on the lights! Who are you?"

    Panic set in. Who had entered my room and crossed those intimate boundaries?

    "ire, is Richard all you ever think about?"

    Suddenly, all went quiet, and I was overwhelmed by a sense of emptiness.

    Out of the silence, a deep voice I knew all too well and that chilled me to the bone, pierced the air. It was ude!

    I was wide awake in an instant.

    Click! The bedsidemp flickered on.

    Under the dim light, I saw ude as exposed as I was, hands braced on the bed, looking down at me with an intense gaze.

    Scrambling to the corner of the bed, I curled up, hugging my knees, stuttering, "ude, I didn''t mean to... I just... I had some warm milk. I felt strange and ended up here..." But he cut me off. "Get out."

    Wrapping myself in a shirt, I fled his room barefoot, not daring to meet his fierce gaze again, my heart racing.

    The events of that night were a blur, but by dawn, I heard ude disposing of everything in his room that I had touched, the bedding, mattress, even the furniture, recing them all. His disdain for me was more evident than ever.

    After what happened, we took no precautions. As I tried sneaking out to get emergency contraception, a servant stopped me, rying ude''s orders that I was not to leave the house. With Richard in jail, I was utterly alone. But I knew I couldn''t bear ude''s child, knowing he didn''t love me.

    I called Richard''s assistant, who was there to help me. I asked him to get me the morning-after pills.

    The assistant arrived under the

    guise of delivering a treat, Beacon Hollow''s famous m chowder, ire''s favorite. But ude

    appeared, questioning why I lind

    treats from outside when the Hart family provided for me.

    His icy tone made me freeze.

    The assistant tried to exin, but ude snatched the chowder and the concealed pill. As I attempted to retrieve it, the food container tore, spilling its contents and revealing the pill. Caught, a servant triumphantly presented the pill to ude, using me of degrading myself.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ude''s response was a swift kick, silencing the servant.

    "Give it back!" I demanded, reaching for the pill.

    Surprised by my boldness, ude held it out of reach. I slipped on the spilled chowder, crashing into his arms.

    "So, you''ve grown bold, ire!"

    I didn''t get what he meant as I trembled uncontrobly.

    "Acting as if I''m dead, are you?" He dragged me to the kitchen, where he revealed a drawer already stocked with emergency contraception.. Without a word, he forced a pilkinto my mouth and made me drink

    water.

    At that moment, I realized all my efforts to contact the assistant were unnecessary. ude had prepared for this.

    He couldn''t bear the thought of me

    carrying his child. To him, havingza child would mean being tied down to me. Gabrielle would make him marry me preventing him from pursuing his true love, Kate.

 Chapter 17

    ude mmed the phone down, his frustration palpable as he tried to reach me again, only to find my phone still off.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He stared at a photograph he had pushed aside on his nightstand, his brows furrowed in concern. "ire, don''t you dare die out there. If anyone''s going to be the death of you, it''s going to be me." I floated in mid-air, chuckling awkwardly.

    What terrible thing had I done to him that he''d rather see me dead by his hands?

    Then came a knock at the door. "ude, I''ve picked out a few gifts for Gabrielle. Can you help me decide which one she''d like?"

    My body was unfound, and there was Kate, eagerly positioning herself, acting like thedy of the house at every turn.

    "Just pick something," ude said dismissively, barely ncing at the gifts Kate had prepared before shutting the door he had just opened.

    Kate followed him, a touch of sadness in her voice as she said, "I''ve invited some prominent figures to Gabrielle''s birthday dinner tonight."

    Hearing this, ude abruptly stopped. I expected him tosh out at Kate. But he didn''t. The anger in his eyes fizzled out when he met Kate''s pleading gaze.

    "She doesn''t like big fusses," he said, calming down.

    Kate quicklytched onto his arm, cooing, "It won''t be a big deal, just a small gathering, a little mingling. That''s all. You know how these elites are, always looking for a way to connect with you, especially when they''ve gotwsuits hanging over their heads." ude frowned slightly but held his tongue.

    It struck me how differently ude treated people.

    When I had begged him to save

    Richard, he refused, citing his exorbitantwyer fees, which I couldn''t afford. Later, I discovered he was the mastermind behind the trap that got Richard jailed. At the moment, I was curious how he''d respond to Kate''s proposition.

    Perhaps sensing ude''s hesitation, Kate added, "I''m only trying to pave the way for you tond more big clients so you can achieve your goals sooner." ude responded, "Go ahead and n it."

    That was the most shocking part for me. ude agreeing was one thing, but what were his goals? It seemed I never really knew him, or perhaps I was never meant to.

    Beaming, Kate presented a pair of sapphire pendants, saying, "These stand for good fortune, a gift from my mom to yours. And look, I also picked out an embroidered dress, custom-made a month in advance for Gabrielle''s birthday. Isn''t it lovely?"

    She babbled on, but ude''s gaze was on me, floating in the air. If I didn''t know any better, I''d think he could see me, making me quite ufortable.

    "Kate, go to the family estate and check on my mom. I need to stop by the hospital."

    Was he going to check on the pregnancy? What was the point? The baby was already gone.

    "Alone to the estate? But I heard Max Hilton, the youngest brother in Gabrielle''s family and the key figure in the Hilton family, will be there.

    He''s elusive and unpredictable

    rarely seen, and known for

    his

    ruthless business tactics. I''m a bit scared."

    ude pinched the bridge of his nose. "Just say you''re my fianc¨¦e. He won''t give you a hard time. Besides, he always sends his gifts but never shows up in person. This year will be no different." With that, ude grabbed his keys and left.

    Before I followed him out, I saw Kate angrily toss the sapphire pendants onto the couch and then quickly check to see if they were damaged.

    At that moment, I realized Kate was as desperate for Gabrielle''s attention as I had been for ude''s, both of us willing to demean ourselves for just one more nce their way.

 Chapter 18

    Arriving at the hospital, I spotted the doctor who had performed my prenatal checks. She looked sternly at ude and asked, "And you are... how exactly do you rte to the patient?" ude remained silent.

    The doctor nced at my file, noticing the absence of a husband''s name, yet someone was there, demanding to see ire''s medical records by name.

    Out of privacy concerns, she closed the file and said, "I''m sorry, but we generally don''t disclose patient information to non-rtives."

    I couldn''t help but smirk, thinking the doctor was subtly forcing him to admit he was my husband.

    Although it gave me a fleeting sense of satisfaction, it was toote for any admission to change the fate of me and my child. "ire is my sister," he finally said.

    Even at this moment, he clung to the im that I was just his sister, though we were legally married and exchanged wedding bands. Even though the ring he gave me was too tight, I shoved it on and told Richard, stoked, "I''m married now. I''m gonna be super happy."

    Back then, I believed marriage would eventually make him ept me. How wrong I was. That marriage was the beginning of my nightmare.

    "Thest name on your ID doesn''t match Ms. Floyd''s, sir. Can''t we be honest here? If you don''t start telling the truth, I''ll have to call the police," the doctor pressed.

    I admired the doctor''s courage. She was standing up for my privacy against ude.

    Given the negative press storm surrounding ude and me, I assumed the doctor was aware. She was deliberately taking my side. It touched my spirit literally.

    ude put on his sunsses, gave a cold look at the medical record with my neat handwriting spelling out "ire Floyd," and then left.

    So stubborn. ude would never admit our marital status in front of others.

    Watching him walk away, the doctor sighed deeply, touched my name on the file, and said, "Having a child with someone like that... It''s just not worth it," before locking my file away in a cab. Suddenly, my spirit stopped following ude. I lingered in the hospital, aimlessly drifting.

    ''Where should go?'' I asked myself. In life, I didn''t know where to go. In death, I remained without a ce to belong. What a sad existence I''d fed. I felt weary. I tried to lean against a wall but passed right through it.

    Looking up, I thought I saw Kate. What was she doing at the matemity ward at this time? But then, in a blink, she was gone. Perhaps she was pregnant and hade for a

    check-up.

    I turned to leave, but my spirit felt drawn to follow her.

    She was sneaking around with something hidden in her arms and headed to theb. After handing off whatever she had to a doctor, she left the hospital hurriedly.

    I could sense her muscles rx after she handed over some vials. In her rush, she bumped into a doctor, dropped something without noticing, and continued walking. Wearing his crisp white coat and mask, this doctor exuded an air of aloofness and dignity.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Forck of anywhere else to go, my spirit stayed, watching him. He elegantly stooped to pick up the dropped item.

    I moved closer out of curiosity to see. It was my picture. And not just any picture, but my untouched, raw ID photo.

    I wondered, ''Why has Kate brought my picture to the hospital?''

    I expected this handsome doctor to

    discard it, but he slipped my photo into his pocket. So, my spirit followed him to the rooftop. The wind up there was strong, nearly

    sweeping me away several times.

    He seemed to be making a phone call, his voice pleasant to the ear. The gist seemed to be inquiring why Kate hade to the hospital.

    Feeling sad, I realized even strangers cared about Kate, likely due to her delicate and lovable appearance.

    As my spirit was about to drift away, I heard the doctor say, "I''ve sent you a photo. Investigate this girl. I saw her that night."

    He asked someone to look into me, iming he had seen me that night.

    Which night? I couldn''t recall ever meeting the doctor, especially since he wore a mask, making him unrecognizable.

    Or perhaps even without the mask, I wouldn''t recognize him. After all, ude had been my sole focus for years, stopping me from noticing anyone else.

    Maybe because he held onto my photo, my spirit couldn''t leave. Instead, I found myself bound to follow him.

 Chapter 19

    Dr. Hilton made his way from the rooftop to the surgical ward, and as he did, several doctors and nurses greeted him warmly. "Morning, Dr. Hilton."

    That was when I realized hisst name was Hilton. It struck me then. Gabrielle''s maternal family bore the same name.

    But ording to Gabrielle, they were all businesspeople, with the Hilton family''s patriarch being a business prodigy, an unbeatable force in the business world. He was ude''s idol and uncle.

    Looking at Dr. Hilton, barely in his early thirties, politely nodding to everyone in his path, he didn''t seem to fit the bill of ude''s Uncle Max.

    Upon entering his office, he swiftly locked the door behind him, which startled me momentarily before I remembered I was nothing but a spirit to him, invisible.

    He shed his white coat for a sleek navy suit and adorned his cuffs with diamond cufflinks. With methodical precision, he put on a minimalist watch. After straightening his cor in the mirror, he pinned a wheat stalk brooch to hispel.

    Then, he expertly tied a tie, securing it with a tasteful tie clip. The transformation was seamless, and looking at him in the mirror, his sharp features and the dignified air about him were undeniable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I had always thought ude, with his rimmed sses, possessed a charming, almost enigmatic allure. But with his upright demeanor and chiseled features, Dr. Hilton was the epitome of nobility, as if he were dressed not in a suit but in royal robes, ready to rule gracefully. I couldn''t help but be captivated.

    Had we met before? I would remember someone as striking as him.

    As he headed out of the office, he pulled out a photo from his coat, which he cautiously tucked inside his suit jacket, near his heart.

    I was puzzled, wondering when I had encountered this man.

    He drove a modest car to the Hart family mansion. Was he there as one of the esteemed guests for Gabrielle''s birthday? No wonder he dressed so sharply, probably to impress ude. My opinion of him soured slightly. Anyone seeking to curry favor with ude couldn''t be good news.

    ude''s legal victories often

    enriched capitalists, and by winning

    their cases, he reaped substantial

    profits. So, probably, a doctor

    seeking ude''s legal expertise

    wasn''t a good sign.

    toFindNovel

    Crossing my arms, I skeptically watched Dr. Hilton as he retrieved a carefully prepared gift box from the glovepartment.

    So, the seemingly upright Dr. Hilton also relied on gifts to strengthen his social ties.

    Upon entering the mansion, my spirit wandered off, losing track of Dr. Hilton.

    Being familiar with the mansion, I went to the kitchen first to see if Lydia and the other staff were preparing the feast for the guests.

    But Lydia was nowhere to be found. I remembered she got dismissed from the Hart family for allegedly selling security footage to the media, a im I still struggled to believe.

    en FindNovel

    "ude, the party''s about to start, and there''s still no sign of ire," Gabrielle''s voice caught my attention from the back garden, her concern for me evident. Gabrielle had always had a soft spot for me.

    "Mom, she''s probably just enjoying herself too much," ude replied, attempting to light a cigarette before thinking better of it in Gabrielle''s presence.

    "Something must have happened to ire. If you don''t call the police, I will," Gabrielle said, reaching for her phone.

    "No need. Richard has reported her missing. He seems quite concerned about ire," ude reluctantly admitted, emphasizing Richard''s concern for me.

    Gabrielle slumped into a garden

    chair, her worry palpable. "I''ve been

    praying for ire''s safety these past few days. ude, if anythingo

    happens to her, it''s on you

    Without a word, ude lit his cigarette, the tension between them thick as Gabrielle, supported by a servant, retreated into the living room.

 Chapter 20

    Though her heart and lips constantly whispered my name, Gabrielle tucked away her sorrow upon returning to the living room filled with celebrities and socialites. For her, her son''s future trumped all else.

    She dreamed of her son bing the most formidablewyer in Crestview Metropolis, perhaps even the nation. To pave the way for her son, ude, especially considering their ties to the influential Hilton family, was paramount.

    My spirit lingered by the edge of the balcony door, gazing at the roses and various perennials I had nted with my hands in splendid bloom. Sadly, I could never see them flower in my lifetime.

    ude brought the seeds for these roses and perennials from an international business trip.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    When I found them while unpacking his luggage, I suggested nting them in the ancestral home''s backyard garden, envisioning evening strolls under the moonlight and admiring the flowers.

    At that moment, I thought he had brought them back for me, never suspecting that his trip wasn''t for business but to meet Kate. And those seeds? A gift from Kate to him. I learned the truth when ude brought Kate to his ancestral home one day.

    I had treated Kate kindly, thinking she was an old childhood friend, much like Richard and me, nothing more. I even showed her the freshly sprouted seeds, to which she eximed, "ire, you have such a gifted touch. When I bought these seeds, many said they were dead and impossible to grow. Yet, you''ve seeded."

    Holding the watering can, my hand froze mid-air.

    So, the seeds weren''t a thoughtful gift from ude but from Kate to him. And he hadn''t bothered to rify. That left me feeling somewhat abandoned.

    It wasn''t until Kate yfully said to ude in the hallway after dinner, "ude, you promised if those dead seeds grew, you''d be with me," that I felt a stronger sense of loss. Hiding around the corner, I waited breathlessly for ude''s response.

    His simple acknowledgment shattered my heart.

    Despondently, I returned to the garden and uprooted the tender sprouts I had nurtured, an uncharacteristically drastic action for someone bnced and moderate in the Hart family. Kate rushed to stop me, but my mind was nk. I focused solely on eradicating every trace of them, fearing I was losing ude.

    I didn''t notice Kate behind me until a ssh and her cries for help snapped me out of my frenzy.

    Seeing her struggling in the nearby

    pond, I couldn''t move to help. A gust passed, and ude was already diving in to save Kate. When he lifted her to safety, Kate clung to him, shivering.

    Only then did I realize my actions had pushed away everyone trying to intercede.

    ude looked at me with disdain for the first time, seeking an exnation.

    "I didn''t mean to," was all I could muster.

    The incident marked a turning point. Whenever Kate got hurt, ude''s thoughts immediately used me of madness.

    "Let there be no next time," he said coldly, cradling Kate as they stood amidst the upturned soil and flower sprouts, If you enjoy gardening that much ''ll have someone deliver more roses and perennials tomorrow."

    ove

    His words got me mixed up. Who was he saying enjoyed gardening? Me or Kate?

    Yet, the next day, new nts arrived for me.

    A servant exined, "Ms. ire, Mr. Hart said since you love gardening, you should nt these yourself."

    Recalling the seeds marked Kate and ude''s affection, I felt disgusted and shook my head, "I don''t want them."

    Caught in an awkward position, the servant ryed, "Mr. Hart mentioned if you wouldn''t nt them, we were to dispose of them all."

    My hands trembled slightly, hidden in my sleeves. Was ude punishing me for my unintended push that led Kate into the water? Was I to nt the flowers of their love myself?

    Gabrielle intervened before I could

    voice my thoughts, smoothing

    things over ire, don''t take it the wrong way. ude knows you like gardening but was too shy to say it outright. As for Kate, she was traumatized by a childhood kidnapping and drowning incident, so she''s always been afraid of

    water. Don''t take it to heart."

    She took my hand. "Let''s garden together."

    And so, the garden flourished once more alongside the empty pond.

    Soon afterward, ude drained the pond and released the fish, and my descent into despair and reckless behavior began.

 Chapter 21

    At the g, Kate was the belle of the ball, introducing Gabrielle to the high-profile guests. In the world of business, connections mean everything. When it came time to exchange gifts, Kate presented Gabrielle with a charm bracelet, leaving Gabrielle grinning from ear to ear.

    Holding Kate''s hand, Gabrielle advised, "You''ll have to remind ude to cut back on the cigars, dear."

    That remark made it clear to everyone that Kate would be ude''s official partner. As for ire, her days in the spotlight were soon over.

    "Mrs. Hart, I''ve got it under control," Kate said, sending the crowd into a frenzy. Besides showering Gabrielle with gifts, some guests gave Kate presents as well.

    It dawned on me what it felt like to be forgotten once out of sight. It appeared Gabrielle''s favor was not eternal after all. Or had anyone ever truly favored me?

    My spirit wandered off to a corner, where I bumped into Dr. Hilton. He was swirling a ss of champagne, ncing at Gabrielle but never approaching to offer his gift. Given his status, it was understandable he''d keep his distance from the Hart family.

    I had thought him unremarkable at first. But at the moment, I saw him as just another soul caught in life''s cruel game.

    His phone rang, and he set down his champagne flute before stepping away with those long, graceful strides.

    I wanted to follow and eavesdrop but got caught in a conversation between Kate and ude. "ude, I''m sorry, I went to the hospital today without telling you." Trying to keep cool, ude asked, "What did you find out?"

    "It''s about ire. I know you''re stressed out, so I took your marriage papers and her picture to the doc, telling him ire might be in trouble. That''s how I got her medical records, and they even agreed to do a paternity test with samples they had, suspecting the baby might be yours."

    Kate''s confession sent my spirit into turmoil. So, she went to the hospital to prove my child was ude''s. But what was the point? My child was gone.

    "Kate, are you saying there''s a result?" ude''s voice wasn''t loud but carried a weight that froze me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    So, ude wasn''t there for me or the baby. He wanted proof that the baby wasn''t his.

    My heart sank. Even in death, their true colors showed, bereft of any past kindness.

    Kate said, "The report just came in. The baby''s DNA doesn''t match yours. ire must have betrayed you."

    Despair shook me. "ude, I didn''t betray you!"

    "Kate is lying!"

    I screamed, but it was all in vain.

    Reading the report on his phone, ude smashed it to the ground in anger.

    "ire, you''ve outdone yourself! Disappearing, carrying someone else''s child! Good for you!"

    ude was livid, more a lion than awyer, believing Kate without question.

    "ude, don''t be mad. Maybe ire hid because she feared you''d find out, which means she''s not in danger," Kate tried to calm him down. ude scoffed and called Richard. "So, ire''s pregnant with your child, and you''re hiding her?"

    het

    Richard exploded. "What nonsense are you talking about? ire''s pregnant? Damn it, ude, what have you done to her! How could she be pregnant with my child? was in jail a month ago. It''s impossible!"

    I cried out, "It''s not Richard''s. It''s yours, ude!"

    But he couldn''t hear me, not in life, and certainly not now.

    How tragic!

    Richard''s response left ude speechless. Indeed, the timeline didn''t add up. But ude couldn''t think of anyone else.

    Iughed bitterly. ude could

    suspect the whole world but never himself. Indeed, he always made me take precautions. Except once, ude was very drunk. Entering a dark hotel room, he pulled me into his embrace, his scent of alcohol unmistakable.

    If someone is being that rowdy and drunk, it''s gotta be ude.

    I left the hotel before he woke, not wanting to face his scorn, believing it better to slip away unnoticed. I was supposed to take a

    morning-after pill the next day but forgot amidst the chaos with Kate. That was the night I conceived.

 Chapter 22

    After Gabrielle''s party had wrapped up, my spirit aimlessly drifted through the city streets. My form grew increasingly transparent, feeling as if my ghost was on the verge of fading away from the world, yet no one had discovered my demise amidst those charred remains. It seemed I and my child were doomed to never rest in peace. Somehow, my wanderings led me to the police station, likely because that was where my body was. In my final moments, it seemed I got drawn there.

    Upon arriving at the police station, I noticed Dr. Hilton''s car parked outside. He had left Gabrielle''s party abruptly after receiving a call, didn''t even give his gift. What urgent matter brought him to the police station on this night? Curiosity got the better of me, and I moved closer to find out.

    He was poring over documents rted to those three charred bodies, repeatedly highlighting errors in the DNA analysis that had initially identified me among them.

    "Could I coborate with the medical examiner to review the examination of those three bodies once more?" Dr. Hilton''s voice, calm but loaded with a sense of urgency, broke the silence.

    Detective Ronald furrowed his brow, and other officers expressed their concerns. "It''s going to be tough to get the authorization for that."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Indeed. The case has been closed, and the families have been in the post-investigation procedures. Re-examining would require approvals from higher up."

    While everyone seemed hesitant, Ronald nodded in agreement, "Max, so you think there''s more to this case, too?"

    I was stunned. Ronald knew Dr. Hilton.

    I couldn''t help but wonder, ''This Dr. Hilton is Max? Is he the same Max from the Hilton family? But if he were indeed from the influential Hilton family, wouldn''t he have countless resources for such inquiries? Why would he personally delve into this?'' ''It must be a coincidence of names,'' I thought.

    Shaking my head, I looked at Max, meeting his determined gaze. The light seemed to have drained from his eyes, his grip on the documents tightening.

    ''Is he nervous? About my death?'' I shook off the thought, scolding myself for being too presumptuous.

    He was likely assisting Ronald. After all, he was a doctor.

    "When can we get the authorization?" Max asked, his voice cutting through the tension.

    Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, Ronald replied, "At best, three days."

    "One day. I''ll be back here in a day," Max said firmly before heading out.

    Massaging his temples, Ronald sighed deeply before conceding, "Fine! You''re here at my request, and I understand your urgency. One day it is."

    A younger officer tugged at Ronald''s sleeve, worriedly whispering, "Boss, this isn''t right. It could cause trouble!"

    But Ronald dered and reassured

    him with a pat, "I''ll bear any repercussions. Even if it costs me my position, I must find out what truly happened to ire. There are too many coincidences!"

    Tears started rolling down my cheeks, it hit me that Ronald might just be the only one out there searching for me.

    I could only pray that he would uncover the truth soon, granting my remains the dignity they deserved and allowing my spirit to rest in peace.

    As my spirit exited the police station, I stumbled upon a sinister scene in a dark alley, two men stealthily following Max''s car.

    ''Why are they following Max? Could it be the previous police findings and the tampering with my DNA were orchestrated by someone from the shadows?'' I pondered, ''Was the fire that took my life not an ident but an act of deliberate malice? Who is behind all this?''

    Refusing to give up, I followed the culprits, only to be shocked beyond belief when they removed their caps. The driver was none other than Scar Man, the very man who had

    swn y

    abducted and harmed me! He was

    alive!

    Then whose remains were they? If my assant was still atrge, who was pulling the strings behind these heinous acts? The mystery only deepened, leaving me desperate for answers.

 Chapter 23

    My spirit hovered anxiously around Scar Man and his crew as they trailed closely behind Max''s car.

    "Boss wants this guy gone for good, no postmortem," Scar Man dered, securing a menacing mask over his face. They couldn''t risk exposing themselves during the hit.

    Panic-stricken, I sped into Max''s car, desperately pounding on his steering wheel, urging him to floor it. If they caught up, it would spell trouble. But Max couldn''t see or hear me.

    Just as Scar Man''s car seemed about to close in, my heart leaped to my throat. Then, out of nowhere, a sly grin spread across Max''s handsome face, and with a swift drift around a bend, he left Scar Man''s vehicle in the dust. I breathed a sigh of relief. Max had been clued in that they were tailing him all along.

    But driven by a vendetta, Scar Man relentlessly pursued once more. Aheady a narrow mountain pass, its other side dropping sharply into a cliff, a perfect setup for what would appear to be an idental crash. No wonder Scar Man was so confident they could take Max out there.

    "Dr. Hilton, watch out for the cliff!" I blurted out, even though I knew he couldn''t hear me.

    But, he peeked in the rearview mirror, checked out the cliff, and floored it around the bend. My heart raced as Scar Man attempted to ram Max off the road at the curve.

    I covered my eyes, dreading to look, only to hear a loud crash. I prayed it wasn''t Max.

    A scoff broke the silence. Peeking through my fingers, I saw Max unscathed, speeding away from danger.

    Floating above, I witnessed Scar Man''s vehicle crumpled against the mountain, blocked by a cascade of fallen rocks.

    "Damn it! He got away. Our cover will be exposed soon!" Scar Man cursed, smashing his mask underfoot.

    "How are we going to exin this to the boss? We''re done for if Dr. Hilton teams up with the detectives!"

    "Let''s head back and report. We''ll figure something out," Scar Man spat on the ground, ring up as if he could see me. Just that look sent shivers down my spine, fear gripping my spirit.

    Their malice ran deep. I had to follow them to protect Max from their schemes. I couldn''t bear the thought of him getting hurt because of me, especially since he was there at Ronald''s request to perform an autopsy. If anything happened to him, I''d never rest in peace.

    Following Scar Man, we arrived at a

    wooden cabin at the mountain''s base, eerily simr to the scene of my demise. Everything inside

    matched the house where I got

    killed, although it wasn''t the same mountain. We had hiked Mount Pinegrove, but this unfamiliarThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    mountain held dark secrets, too.

    Scar Man kicked a metal basin, cursing, "If you two hadn''t killed that woman, we wouldn''t be in this mess!"

    They were talking about me!

    "Scar Man, we didn''t know that woman was pregnant. We thought burning her would erase all traces, but the fetus''s DNA was intact."

    Tears of despair streamed down my

    face. They had killed me and attempted to hide their crime by burning me, and had it not been for my unborn child, I''d have remained an unidentified corpse forever

    hoped more than anything that Max and Ronald would uncover the truth about my death.

    "Now, there''s no way back. We either sneak into the police station and destroy the charred body or take out Max and Collins. Collins is a cop. He''s untouchable. As for the body it''s too risky. Our only move is to eliminate Max. He''s only a surgeon at Century Wellness Hospital. It''s no big deal. Tomorrow, we''ll cause a scene at the hospital. Get him fired. Then, amidst the chaos, we''ll strike."

    Their n was clear, but how could I warn Max?

    As I pondered my next move, Scar Man flung several knives, their shing metal freezing me in terror.

    The memory of myst moments, cornered with a de at my throat, haunted me. The final indignity had driven me to lunge at the knife. I could still feel the sharp pain as my blood gushed out. I had hoped for ude to save me. From hope to despair, he never came.

    In my dying moments, they took me to another cabin, setting it ame. I became nothing but a charred body.

    Scar Man said fiercely, "After this job, we ally low and leave Crestview Metropolis. Don''t drag the boss into this."

    ''Who is this boss they fear so greatly?'' I wondered.

 Chapter 24

    My spirit was on a mission to find Max, but a trip to the hospital left me empty-handed. I had no clue where he lived. So, without much thought, I drifted back to the vi where ude and I had exchanged vows, the Silverwood Estate. When I first saw the term "meteor shower," I thought ude had chosen this ce for our wedding because of his fascination with the stars.

    Initially, I believed it was just a matter of him adjusting to being my husband, that deep down, he still harbored feelings for me. But all those illusions shattered one morning.

    Kate came knocking on ude''s door early in the day.

    Our rooms were close, so I overheard her excitement.

    "ude, there''s a meteor shower tonight. You can finally use that telescope you bought. I just love watching shooting stars."

    Frozen in bed, I realized then that all of ude''s affections were for Kate, never for me.

    Facing the words "meteor shower," my spirit felt a burning sensation in my eyes, like I was about to cry, even though I didn''t have a physical form to do so.

    Entering the garden, I heard Kate and ude setting up the telescope,menting the possibility of not seeing the meteor shower.

    "I''m so bummed we might miss it," Kate said.

    Ever so doting, udeforted her, "We''ll see them. Be patient."

    Their world seemed unperturbed by my missing, their minds preupied with celestial events.

    As Kate cooed, her phone rang. A nce at the caller ID made her panic, and she silenced the call quickly.

    "What''s wrong?" ude asked, noticing Kate''s flustered state.

    "Just some scam call," Kate replied, shaking it off.

    ude didn''t press further, their attention returning to the stars.

    A momentter, Kate typed a quick message on her phone, turning to ude My brother wants me home tonight. It''s not right to stay over every day before we''re officially family."

    ude held her hand without suspicion, "I''ve been too eager. I''ve missed out on so many years with you."

    Kate leaned on ude''s shoulder and abruptly announced her departure, "I should go. It''s gettingte."

    "I''ll drive you," ude offered.

    "No need!" It was the first time Kate had ever refused ude. Quickly, she backtracked, "Or, you could drive me. That''s fine." Another message buzzed her phone, and she didn''t have the guts to check it.

    Upon reaching the Goodwin

    Mansion with ude, I spotted Scar Man''s car parked not too far off. Shocked, I covered my mouth. Was

    it

    ate who had arranged for Scar

    Man to kidnap me?

    toFindNovelBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Kate, too, saw the car, her body tensing at the thought of ude driving any closer, possibly recognizing the faces inside.

    She clung to ude. "There''s something I''ve been hiding. Can we pull over so I can tell you?"

    Worried for Kate, udeplied, "What''s wrong? Have I been too focused on finding ire to notice something''s bothering you?"

    Tears streamed down Kate''s face. "Do you see that car up ahead? It''s been following me. I''ve been too scared to go home, only doing so tonight because my brother insisted." ude''s gaze turned icy toward Scar Man''s vehicle. "I''ll take you home first."

    I knew ude well enough to tell he was scheming how to handle these creeps, figuring out ways to get Scar Man thrown in jail.

    But why was Scar Man following Kate? Confused, I watched ude''s car enter the Goodwin Mansion, and Scar Man''s vehicle drove off.

    Fearing for Max''s safety, I followed Scar Man''s car, which returned to a cabin and settled into silence, lighting a fire and boiling water.

    The cabin, the scene of my initial

    crime, filled me with dread. It was there where the viins had stripped me of my valuables, including a bracelet my parents had left me, carelessly thrown on a wooden table. My wedding ring, which they couldn''t remove, was brutally cut off during one of my escape attempts.

 Chapter 25

    In a desperate bid to save Max, I found myself crouched in the shadows, my heart pounding against my ribcage.

    Suddenly, the door of the old wooden shack flew open with a loud bang. Scar Man and his cronies, always on edge, sprang to their feet, knives at the ready.

    To my utter disbelief, ude led the charge, nked by her childhood pals, each armed with what looked like machetes, a fearsome sight.

    Was ude willing to break thew for Kate? In no time, ude''s gang had Scar Man and his thugs pinned down.

    "Who the hell gave you the guts to tail Kate?" one of them roared as Scar Man spat out blood from a vicious punch, defiantly retorting, "I don''t know any damn Kate you''re talking about!"

    But ude''s crew wasn''t having any of it, relentlessly kicking Scar Man and his men.

    I had imagined someone standing up to Scar Man for me. But they were getting a beating there because ude was out to protect Kate.

    "Don''t let us catch you stalking Kate again. Consider this a warning!" they shouted.

    Throughout the ordeal, ude remained silent, smoking a cigarette. After he delivered the warning, he crushed the cigarette beneath his boot, signaling it was time to leave.

    Had he nced around the room, he might''ve noticed the bracelet my parents gave me on the table. But ude, with his aversion to filth, stepping into this shack was already pushing it. He wouldn''t spare anything there a second nce. And just like that, my death''s truth brushed by unnoticed.

    Usually, a hothead like Scar Man would seek revenge. Yet, he didn''t. Instead, I saw himughing at his phone, blood dripping from his mouth. "This beating was worth it!"

    The sight of a bank transfer on his screen made it clear. Someone paid him to take the beating. Did he know ude woulde for him? The more I thought about it, the more I feared Kate might be the real mastermind behind all this.

    No matter how sketchy Kate was, ude''s blind belief in her never shook. As for me, maybe I was always just a burden to him.

    Lost in my sorrow, I overheard Scar Man. "Got any news on Max? He''s hitting Velvet Moon Pub tonight and even calling for some hot chicks."

    Seemingly a gentleman, Max indulged in such vulgar pleasures.

    While he might offer me help, his taste for girls and eagerness to curry favor with the Hart family by sending gifts revealed his true colors

    Following Scar Man into Velvet Moon Pub, I spotted ude''s car outside the pub. He was there, seemingly indifferent to my fate.

    Then, as Scar Man and his masked

    crew neared Max''s private room, a sudden police raid led by Detective Ronald Collins took them byo surprise. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Ronald said, "Max, your n to lure them out was genius!"

    A n? So, Max''s appointment with the hot chicks was a trap for Scar Man and his gang!

    "Today, they tried to run me over on §× the mountain road," Max said as he waved to dismiss the girls, his gaze coldy on Scar Man pinned to

    the floor.

    "What a damn unlucky day, caught twice!" Scar Man spat in frustration.

    "I bet you wanted me dead because you''ve seen this person," Max said, showing Scar Man my picture.

    "I''ve never seen her," Scar Man denied instantly.

    I was screaming internally, "You killed me! How could you not recognize me! They''re lying!"

    But no one could hear the cries of a ghost.

    Max snorted, "Is that so? Let''s see if you''ll talk in the interrogation room at the police station."

 Chapter 26

    I couldn''t help feeling a surge of hope when Max stepped into the picture.

    Thanks to him, the puzzle of my death seemed to be getting solved faster. They had nailed the killer, inching closer to identifying my charred remains as the wronged spirit sentenced by my husband''s hand. "If we''ve got the culprit, the rest is up to you," Max said, stretching leisurely before sipping his whiskey, an air of detachment about him as if he''d have stayed out of it if not for Ronald roping him in. But regardless, I felt grateful for Max''s involvement.

    "Once we sort the paperwork tomorrow, I''ll call you. If the DNA confirms it''s ire Floyd, we''ll have this case cracked wide open!" said Ronald.

    Ronald''s dedication to uncovering the truth about my fate had not gone unnoticed, and I was thankful for it. My spirit decided to stick with Ronald, eager for the truth to emerge.

    When Scar Man and his crew got nabbed outside the bar, ude and his childhood friends stepped out from their private room and ran into Ronald and his team.

    ude nodded politely at Ronald, who, though indifferent, returned the gesture with a courteous smile.

    With his gaze fixed on Scar Man, ude recognized them from an earlier confrontation and asked, "Mr. Collins, what''s their offense?"

    "They''re linked to ire''s case. We need to bring them in for questioning. I hope, Mr. Hart, you can stand before me tomorrow just as well," Ronald replied, eyeing ude.

    With a smirk, ude shot back, "The innocent have got nothing to be scared of."

    As Scar Man passed ude, he burst intoughter, mouthing a question that struck a nerve. "Do you want ire or Kate?"

    ude sensed something amiss, his connection to Kate puzzling him.

    Yet, before any further reaction, a truck barreled out of nowhere, mming into the vehicle carrying Scar Man and his aplices, igniting a ferocious fire, which had thrown Ronald ten feet away, and Ronald struggled to his feet amid curses. My spirit froze, witnessing the lengths someone would go to conceal the truth of my death.

    With Scar Man''s sudden demise, were my chances of justice extinguished alongside?''

    "No!" I watched the mes, feeling my spirit dissolve once more.

    Was my death to remain a mystery, with Scar Man''s orchestrator still atrge?

    Supported by other detectives, Ronald stood up, furiously checked his phone, and got called back to the station.

    The explosion drew ude out, his realization of the situation''s gravity setting in. Every lead tied to ire seemed cursed with misfortune.

    He approached Ronald, suggesting,

    "Stop digging into ire. As a family

    member, I believe she''s

    orchestrating this chaos. The more you probe, the more people she

    might harm."

    My spirit trembled at his words as I thought, ''Is ude implying the explosion was my doing? Dead, how could I mastermind anything?''

    Ronald turned away, dismissive of ude''s insinuations.

    ude persisted, painting me as a maniptive schemer, desperate to avoid divorce at all costs, even fabricating tales to gain the Hart family''s sympathy.

    I smirked, wondering if ude could get more above himself. Even the detectives shook their heads.

    Ronald''s expression darkened with every usation.

    "You''re the bestwyer in Crestview Metropolis. What a shame." Ronald spat out a mouthful of blood and turned to leave.

    But ude snorted toward his retreating figure. "ire''s parents died saving me. She had no ce to go but to the orphanage."

    Upon hearing ude, Ronald stopped in his tracks. They didn''t know this ident well, thinking it might be some clue to the case.

    ude continued, "To catch the

    attention of the Hart family, she told the media that our family was ungrateful. To make us take her into the family, she used every trick and everyone around. After all these years together, I thought ire had given up on revenge. However, she drugged me and got into my bed to make me marry her. Besides, she pushed my love down the stairs and the pond, trying to kill her over and over again. What do you think? Is ire a schemer?"

    ude painted me as a spiteful spirit, a story I knew too well wasn''t true.

    As the fire died down, and ude''s fists clenched in anger, he suggested the ident might''ve been my plot, urging Ronald to focus on me instead.

    But even as ude spun his web of lies, my spirit and the truth remained, waiting for a crack in the facade, a chance for the real story to emerge from the ashes.

    Ronald and the other detectives

    exchanged a knowing nce beforeBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    one of them said, "Thanks to you,

    Mr. Hart, for pointing us in a new direction. We''ll take it from here."

    en FindNovel

    And with that, they left, leaving me feeling my spirit torn to pieces.

    At that moment, I finally realized how blind I was back then, thinking ude was one of the good ones.

    I leaned toward him and asked, "ude, why did you always believe I was still out there, stirring things up?" ude murmured, "ire, you have to stay alive!"

    It was as if he heard me, his response catching me off guard. Did he want me to live?

 Chapter 27

    Kate appeared out of nowhere when I couldn''t grasp what ude was saying.

    "ude!" She jogged over and threw herself into ude''s arms, her shoulders shaking as she cried.

    "Why are you here by yourself sote at night?" asked ude.

    ude had just seen her home, yet Kate showed up alone, which made ude furrow his brow as he gently stroked her hair. Kate sobbed. "A friend rang me up saying you were down at the bar and in big trouble, so I got concerned and rushed over." Suddenly, ude turned serious and looked at Kate. "Kate, is there something you''re not telling me?"

    Caught off guard, Kate shook her shoulders, unable to speak, only to cry.

    "Kate, you can tell me. I''m here to help," ude said, kissing her forehead tenderly.

    Kate managed to calm her tears and said, "ude, the Scar Men, and his men, I saw them when ire and I were hiking. I''m thinking, could they be the same ones behind my kidnapping? Maybe they were following me for revenge because their buddies are dead, and I survived."

    ude''s brow furrowed. "Does anyone else know about this?"

    Kate shook her head. "No, I''ve been too scared to say anything. I fear retaliation."

    ude sighed and looked toward the fiery ruins, "Well, their deaths aren''t innocent then. With them gone, you won''t have to live in fear anymore."

    Kate nodded obediently in his embrace.

    But the next day, Kate received a call from the police to go to the interrogation room for this matter. Surveince footage had shown Scar Men and his buddies appearing near the Goodwin Mansion multiple times.

    With a neck brace and a stern expression, Ronald asked, "Kate, do you recognize these suspects?"

    He showed her pictures of the Scar Men, but Kate just shook her head quick and denied it. "I don''t know them."

    Ronald brought up the surveince footage. "Yet, it seems they''ve followed you frequently."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Kate burst into tears. "I didn''t know they were always behind me."

    Seeing he couldn''t pry anything from her, Ronald changed the subject. "How well do you get along with ire?"

    Kate hesitated before answering,

    "Not very well. She''s always messing whind the scenes. I''ve been with me behind the scenes. I''ve been hospitalized a few times because of her. And this time, I got kidnapped while hiking with her. Plus, running away from home isn''t new for her."

    I was standing there, feeling utterly wronged. I started to see Kate''s true colors, twisting the truth.

    "Why didn''t you report her when she hurt you?" asked Ronald.

    Kate shook her head. "ire''s

    parents died trying to save ude, and the Hart family owes her a life debt. Mr Hart protects her, which has led to her unruly behavior, either running away from home or attempting suicide. It''s pretty extreme."

    As she spoke, Kate added, "But it''s also ''cause she was raised in an orphanage with a messed up set of values. She''s an immature kid who hasn''t grown up yet. That''s why I keep forgiving her."

    My spirit got so worked up that it lost an arm, which had dissipated into thin air.

    There she was, ying the saint. What an ultimate deceiver! Kate was a perfect match for ude, the heartbreaker, a pair made in heaven.

    After recording everything, Ronald left the interrogation room and let Kate go.

    I grabbed at Ronald''s sleeve, shouting, "Ronald, don''t believe her. She''s lying. She''s hiding something!"

    But Ronald couldn''t hear me.

    The detective told Ronald, "wless, no evidence or leads, and by their ounts, ire sounds like the real sociopath. The trouble seems more her doing."

    Ronald gulped his coffee and muttered, "But my gut tells me there''s more to this. Who survived the fire yesterday?"

    "Two dead, one critically injured in ICU. Doctors say there''s not much hope he''ll wake up."

    Bang! Ronald mmed his fist on the table in frustration.

 Chapter 28

    When everyone was at their wit''s end, a message runner burst into the room, panting, "Mr. Collins, an urgent document just arrived for your eyes only."

    Ronald furrowed his brow in concern but had a rare smile upon reading the document. "Proof! It is the proof we needed!"

    Curious, I leaned in for a closer look. The document was a paternity test report. The DNA from the charred remains of a child did not match ude''s. Instead, it was a perfect match with ire''s DNA. "This report came in just at the right time, Mr. Collins. Who''d have the power to pull off what we couldn''t?" One of the detectives asked.

    Tears of joy and relief briefly overcame Ronald before heposed himself and said, "This report only proves one thing. ire is dead. None of this was her doing."

    I was still processing the news. So, the child wasn''t ude''s. Then whose was it? Who was in that hotel room with me that night? ude''s childhood friend had arranged the room number and everything. To uncover the truth, I had to find ude''s childhood friend and discover whom they gave that room number.

    "Pass this report to Mr. Hart," Ronald ordered.

    I slumped into a chair, overwhelmed. With this report, ude would forever see me as a loose woman. After all, the child wasn''t his. Even if it could prove that I was dead, it would probablye as a relief to him. Feeling defeated, I looked at Ronald, suddenly wishing my death remained a mystery. That way, no one would know the child wasn''t my husband''s. If it became public knowledge, the entire society would condemn me. "Mr. Collins, this ire... doesn''t seem to be all that saintly, carrying another man''s kid," I overheard someone mutter.

    Ronald remained silent, probably harboring simr thoughts.

    Disappointed, I left the police station, feeling like I''d lost a part of myself. My spirit almost shattered. Perhaps I wouldn''tst long enough to see the day the truth came to light.

    Who was behind my kidnapping and murder? Who was the father of my child? As a dead woman, who would bother to investigate the paternity of my child?

    Outside the police station, I saw Max deep in conversation over the phone, his expression grave. Curiosity got the better of me, and I edged closer to listen.

    "Boss, we''ve restored the surveince footage from the Presidential Suite 6088. We can''t make out the face, but we got a back view of someone entering the room." Presidential Suite 6088! That was the room number given to me by ude''s childhood friend, Elijah Brown.

    ''How did Max know and even

    investigate this? Could he be

    connected? It felt like a glimmer of hope as if Max might help me find out who the father of my child was and why I ended up in that room. Why did Elijah set me up? The with every passing moment.

    mystery seemed to deepe

    But as my spirit grew lighter and less controlled, I drifted back to ude. This time, I went to his grand office building, a ce I had never been allowed to visit in life but

    finally could observe in death

    I saw Katefy next to ude, a luxury I never got.

    Amid a video conference, ude silently gestured for Kate to review the document Ronald had sent.

    Without a second thought, Kate opened the document but nched at its contents. She quickly deleted and destroyed it.

    I was stunned Why didn''t Kate want

    ude to know I was dead? What

    role did she y in my demise? I

    bitterly surmised that she might be the mastermind. Undoubtedly, with her family''s influence and her brother''s support, it wouldn''t be hard for her to have me killed

    After the meeting, ude inquired, "What document was that?"

    Quick as a sh, Kate put on a gentle facade, "Oh, nothing, just some spam. I''ve taken care of it for you."

    ude seemed unbothered, taking her hand. "Have you been feeling unwell these past few days? Let me take you out for your favorite food tonight." Kate smiled with a hint of guilt as she nodded, ncing at theputer.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    And me? I wasn''t sure whether to be relieved that ude remained unaware of my death or to grieve the fact that, to him, I would forever be an unfaithful woman.

 Chapter 29

    I was drifting aimlessly through the city streets, a restless ghost that ended up in the police station. Ronald was my only hope. I wished he could personally inform ude of my demise. I was dead. Ronald was curious about how ude would react upon receiving the document.

    But after an hour with no response, he grew impatient. As he was getting ready to meet ude, a young detective rushed in, saying, "Mr. Collins, the higher-ups have decided to drop this case. They have had those three charred bodies cremated." "What did you say!" Ronald''s grip tightened on the young detective''s cor before he let go, defeated. He grabbed the DNA report weakly, muttering, "Even with this document, we nowck any convincing evidence!"

    The young detectivemented, "True. It''s not an official document. It won''t hold up, which is a shame for ire. She''s dead, and nobody knows."

    I wanted to cry, but as a spirit, I couldn''t touch my face, letting my tears flow freely.

    I screamed silently. ''Why do I have to deal with this disrespect even in death, with nothing left of me, not even the truth about how I died?''

    Ronald pulled out his phone to call ude, but upon connecting, he found himself at a loss for words and hung up.

    "Never mind. ude didn''t react to the document. He still doesn''t believe it. We need to find more substantial evidence!" Ronald knew ude, awyer who valued solid evidence above all.

    With a sigh, Ronald looked at the DNA report, his expression filled with sorrow.

    Then, Ronald''s phone rang. It was ude calling. Hesitantly, Ronald answered, putting him on speaker.

    "Mr. Collins, is there something you need?" asked ude.

    Ronald barely opened his mouth, unable to find the words.

    ude broke the silence. "If you''ve found something more on ire, must say, unless I see her in person, I don''t believe any evidence. It could all be her tricking me."

    Ronald snorted, "Maybe you''ll never see her again."

    There was a pause before ude responded, "No, I''m still here, and she wouldn''t leave me. Listen to this recording."

    ''A recording? When did I ever make a recording?'' I wondered.

    "ude, you owe me, and I will haunt you for a lifetime!"

    That was indeed something I said. But I said it in a moment of anger because ude had repeatedly favored Kate over me. And that was why I hadshed out. Who recorded that?

    ude was sure. "Mr. Collins, given ire''s personality, she would havee to me to im a favor. So, she can''t be dead."

    No wonder udebeled me as Grim Reaper on the phone. It was indeed so because ude owed my parents their lives. I was determined to make him pay.

    Ronald threw his phone in anger. "Let''s go back to the first crime scene and check if we missed anything."

    I tried shouting to Ronald, "There''s

    nothing there, but a bracelet my parents gave me is in Scar Man''s cabin. Find that bracelet, and ude

    will know something happened toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    mel

    But Ronald couldn''t hear me. I didn''t know how else to make them aware of the cabin.

    Before leaving, Ronald made a stop at the hospital. Scar Man was in ICU, awaiting a second brain surgery, and the hospital was debating who. would operate. He was a crucial witness, and a failed surgery would be a heavy burden.

    So, Ronald was there to see Max.

    Max, always impably dressed, was getting ready to leave, which seemed at odds with his profession as a doctor.

 Chapter 30

    "Want a smoke?" Ronald tossed a cigarette toward Max, who caught it effortlessly but ced it on the desk, saying, "No smoking here."

    Ronald sighed, pocketing the cigarette as he continued, "About the surgery, could you possibly..."

    Before Ronald could finish, Max interrupted, "I''ve done you a favor and squared away our debts from that hotel incident."

    His tone was detached, sounding as if the matter bore no relevance to him, merely repaying a favor to Ronald.

    "Not enough. If I hadn''t gotten you to Room 6088 at the hotel, you''d be six feet under by now. After all, the hitman was waiting for you in Room 6188. Saving your life isn''t something you can repay so easily," Ronald suddenly yed the scoundrel card. I stood there, stunned.

    Room 6088 again. Was it the same hotel I visitedst time? But there was no way to know.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "I''m not good enough to do that. You want a life, and I''ll owe you one," Max coldly refused.

    "Not good enough? Then, no one in the country is! Don''t think I don''t know who you are, Max!" Ronald''s words were cryptic to me.

    But Max didn''t stop, just shrugged it off. "Not interested. I don''t mess with stuff that doesn''t catch my eye."

    Ronald had to pull out a tempting offer, shouting at Max''s retreating figure, "I know you''re investigating who entered Room 6088. Help me save Scar Man, and I''ll help you find out which woman was in Room 6088!"

    That made Max pause. Without turning, he said, "Deal."

    Ronald smiled, lighting a cigarette and then putting it back.

    He shouted again toward Max, "This is making huge waves in the news. Everyone''s guessing whether Scar Man is the killer or if ire is. Saving him is like saving ire."

    When did the narrative shift to me being the criminal? It must be ude! That day, he told Ronald to look elsewhere, implying I could be involved in such heinous acts. Only he would doubt his wife like that. My disdain for ude grew. My spirit followed Ronald to the crime scene, skeptical of finding any new evidence.

    But they were the police, never giving up on any lead. As they dug through the charred remains, they uncovered a metal hatch, untouched by the fire but warped.

    "It''s a hatch! Could there be a basement?" A junior detective called Ronald over, who managed to open the deformed hatch with great effort. Inside, they found a body, not burned but suffocated over time.

    I was shocked to recognize the face, even in decay, as one of my kidnappers. Scar Man''s scars made him memorable. And in the darkness, only the asional moonlight revealed their faces.

    "Take it back for autopsy." After

    finding the new evidence, Ronald seemed more confident. "This case isn''t as simple as we thought

    Soon, the coroner shared the grim findings with Ronald. "There''s no mistake. The dead man''s nails and hair had ire''s DNA!"

    The revtion sent a chill through the room.

    "So, ude was right. Was this all ire''s doing? My God, what was she nning? So many lives!"

    "ire must be behind these deaths and bizarre incidents. She must have an aplice."

    "She''s lost her mind! The Hart family refused her, and now, she''s on a spree?"

    "Is Kate next?"

    The police station buzzed with spection.

    How could exin it wasn''t me, that the dead were the real viins, and their harassment exined my DNA on them? And how could, already dead, target Kate?

    "It wasn''t me. I couldn''t kill anyone!" I pleaded with Ronald, hoping for his belief.

    Ronald remained silent, ncing at the mysterious DNA report confirming the victim was ire. "Keep looking. It might not be her."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. Ronald still believed in me, even in death.

    But my relief was short-lived as Ronald''s phone rang.

    "Ronald, Kate''s been kidnapped. They demanded I dere Kate a homewrecker and admit ire was innocent. It has to be ire targeting Kate like this!" ude''s voice was desperate, sounding like he''d strangle me on sight.

    I looked at Ronald, hoping for his continued trust.

    But this time, he ordered, "Issue a nationwide alert for ire Floyd!"

    So, he, too, believed I could be the criminal.

    ''Who would kidnap Kate at such a time?'' I thought.

    Suddenly, Richard came to mind. It had to be him, acting out of desperation for me!

 Chapter 31

    I had to find Richard. But my spirit was fading fast, my upper half almost dissolving into thin air. Was I about to vanish from this world, never to uncover the final truth or witness the day they cleared my name?

    ''Richard, where are you? Can youe to me, please? I''m fading away.'' I muttered to myself. ''Please don''t risk yourself for me again, okay? You already spent time behind bars because of ude''s scheme. It was all for me. You shouldn''t ruin your life a second time for me!''

    It seemed all I could do was cry. I really couldn''t do anything else. I stayed at the police station, watching them pore over surveince footage, waiting for Richard to make another threatening call. But Richard never called.

    ude even showed up at the station, pacing back and forth. He never seemed this worried when I went missing. But when Kate got kidnapped, he was in a frenzy. Suddenly, I wanted to see how far ude would go for Kate.

    "It''s been twelve hours. How much time did the kidnapper give you?" Ronald asked ude.

    "Just twelve hours," ude replied with a frown.

    Ronald muttered a curse, then said, "Let''s wait a bit more for the kidnapper to ring up."

    But ude got anxious and stood up, saying to Ronald, "Let''s hold a press conference now. Tell the kidnapper I''ll do as he asks. Otherwise, Kate''s grandma might fear the worst."

    Ronald''s forehead twitched with irritation, and he scoffed, "Your reaction is unusual. Your wife, ire Floyd, has been missing for days, and you''re calm. But the moment your first love is in trouble, you panic."

    ude''s face darkened with anger. "Mr. Collins, I''ve told you. Kate is kind-hearted, while ire is cunning and willing to do anything to achieve her goals. You see now what she''s capable of. She''s kidnapped Kate and is trying to ruin her reputation!"

    Ronald didn''t respond but signaled to a junior detective, who went off to arrange for some journalists for the press conference.

    "Just do what she says, and forget about thements you just made, in case you provoke her further," Ronald advised ude, patting his shoulder.

    ude snorted in acknowledgment.

    It seemed I could only watch from the sidelines. But I was more worried about Richard getting into trouble because I couldn''t think of anyone else who would go to such lengths for me.

    It was like when we were kids in the orphanage. My parents were always away, protecting ude, so they were hardly ever home. They were close with the orphanage director, and since Richard and I were friends, they had me stay there. It wasn''t because my parents had died, as people assumed.

    At the orphanage, I was happy, like a

    little princess. Being a few years older, Richard yed the big brother role to everyone there. He ensured was well taken care of and gave me the best of everything, though, Ke often said those were originally donations from my parents to the orphanage. Our orphanage was well-off, thanks to my parents'' generosity.

    The director and the other caretakers taught us to read and write, told us stories, and taught us moral values. So, it wasn''t as ude had imed that kids from the orphanage grew up with skewed morals. Because of these values, Richard stood up for what was right.

    After my parents died, the Hart

    family didn''t provide any financial

    support, just giving some supplies to

    the orphanage, and left. They didn''t even leave me my parents'' ashes, saying I was too young to know what to do with them. So, I''d never visited my parents'' grave,

    Richard used to read detective novels, specting, "What if the Hart family was guilty all along? What if your parents didn''t die in a car ident saving ude but got murdered by the Harts?"

    I was too young to understand.

    But the director said, "Your parents'' work was confidential. Staying at the orphanage was safer for you."

    But when she heard that my parents, who everyone assumed were bodyguards of the Hart family, died protecting ude, the director just sighed. "I have no way to help you. I only wish for you all to grow up safe and happy."

    So, at the moment, I was also at a

    loss. My life had been off track sinceN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    my parents died. Everything changed, bing

    iprehensible. And

    suffered because of it. The year Richard went to prison, the director also passed away from a sudden heart attack. I''d brought misfortune to everyone around me.

    "ire, you''re a curse!" ude''s words snapped me back to reality.

    He said I''m a curse? It seemed he might be right.

    My parents were gone, the director was gone, and Richard''s life was ruined. And I was dying, too. My fragmented spirit trembled.

    Somehow, driven by my longing for Richard, my spirit drifted to an abandoned factory. There, I saw Richard, masked and wearing a ck cap, with Kate tied to a chair and a knife at her throat. "No! Richard, don''t do it!"

    Murder carried the death penalty!

    "Richard, I need you to be okay, or else, don''t die!" I cried desperately.

    My incorporeal hands frantically tried to block his knife to stop him from making a grave mistake. "Richard, don''t do something so foolish for me, please! Can you hear me?"

 Chapter 32

    Kate''s eyes were covered, and her voice trembled with fear, "Let me go!" Richard remained silent, the cold back of the knife sliding across her throat.

    "I know it''s you, Richard, isn''t it!" Though her voice trembled, the blindfold didn''t prevent her from urately guessing it was Richard. But it wasn''t me.

    Richard still didn''t speak.

    "Richard, let me go, or ude won''t let you off the hook. Just let me go, and I promise I''ll ensure ude doesn''t give you a hard time," she tried to coax information out of Richard with her words. But Richard''s grip tightened suddenly, and the knife identally nicked her neck, drawing a faint line of blood.

    Terrified, Kate screamed, "Don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me! I''ll tell you a secret!"

    Hearing it, Richard moved the knife away from Kate''s neck.

    Kate asked, "Do you want to know where ire has gone? If I tell you she''s dead, will you let me go?"

    With a swift motion, the knife left a mark on Kate''s face, apanied by her scream. "It hurts! My face!"

    Richard stared her down fiercely, his knife ruthlessly scratching her cheek.

    Sobbing and holding her face, Kate pleaded, "I''ll tell you where ire is, and you''ll let me go, right?"

    Somewhat moved, Richard ripped the blindfold off and coldly demanded, "Where?"

    Between sobs andughter, Kate mocked him, "You didn''t believe she was dead, but you''ll believe she''s alive?"

    Richard raised the knife toward her eyes. "Talk properly!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Kate said obediently, "If I tell you, and you don''t let me go, what then? Maybe do something for me first, so I know you''re serious!"

    I helplessly shook my head from the side. "Richard, don''t believe her. I''m already dead."

    But lost in his rage, Richard drove the knife into her palm. "Just tell me where she is!"

    Kate hadn''t expected Richard to be so ruthless. The pain made her tremble. Her lips turned pale, and she was sweaty like hell, her spirit breaking. Her previously arrogant demeanor vanished.

    I sighed in relief. Richard didn''t fall for Kate''s trap. But this version of Richard, post-prison, had be terrifying.

    "She''s at a cabin in Serenity Bluff." Her voice was weak, but Serenity Bluff wasn''t where we used to hike. Could it be the cabin belonging to Scar Man?

    "How do you know she''s there? What did you do to her?" Richard struck Kate''s face with a fierce punch.

    Kate cried and shook her head in plea. "I just know she''s there. It has nothing to do with me. I know, but I couldn''t save her."

    I was stunned by her expression. Battered as she was, she must be telling the truth.

    "You didn''t want to save her, it''s not like you couldn''t," Richard hit her relentlessly, turning into a devil after his imprisonment.

    Kate kept begging, "Stop. Please stop."

    Richard then stopped. "It''s not time to kill you yet. You better pray ire is okay, or you''ll join her."

    Kate curled up, trembling and crying, "But I received a document yesterday. It stated ire was dead. I seriously don''t know if she is."

    Kate seemed to be regretting something. But why should she regret anything? She knew where I was being held and kept quiet about my supposed death.

    I couldn''t understand Kate at all, not in life or death.

    Richard was also stunned. After securing Kate tightly, he left the abandoned factory for Serenity Bluff.

    Before leaving, I saw Kate''s lips curl into a smirk. A chill ran through me. Could there be a trap? I wanted to stop Richard, but I was powerless!

    He even called ude. "If you don''t act now, prepare to collect Kate''s body!"

    His words were brief to prevent his signal from being traced.

    And he muttered, "ire, I won''t let anything happen to you!"

    My heart hurt. I wanted to hug Richard and tell him to quit this craziness, not knowing the traps that might be waiting cause Kate was too sneaky. Her words were a

    mix of truth and lies.

    I returned to the police station, hoping to find something to prevent Richard from going to Serenity Bluff.

    At that time, ude was preparing for a press conference.

    "Did you hear that? It is ire

    threatening me. How could you think

    she''s the victim? If it weren''t for your

    1.n

    mistaken investigation, Kate wouldn''t be in this mess!" ude

    pushed all the me onto Ronald.

    Ronald listened helplessly to the recording on his phone.

    "Does ire have any rtives left?" Ronald''s question enraged ude again, "Are you still trying to defend ire? Her entire family is dead. There''s only Richard, a childhood friend who just got out of jail. Didn''t hee to file a report a while ago?"

    It seemed Ronald thought of something. "Can we contact Richard?"

    Though reluctant, ude tried to call Richard but only heard a cold automated voice informing him that Richard had turned off his phone.

    "If his phone is off, that''s a problem. I''ll take a team to his ce. I suspect he''s also involved in this kidnapping with ire."

 Chapter 33

    Ronald was ticking names off his list as he briefed ude. "You need to start by cleaning up ire''s reputation as requested. Let''s see what his next move is."

    "That girl''s reputation is as tarnished as a burnt burger in a diner," ude scoffed with disbelief.

    I had lost all hope in him, indifferent to his attitude toward everything.

    Yet, in an attempt to better my public image, Richard seemed to throw caution to the wind. I wondered how I could ever repay his kindness.

    When Ronald arrived at Richard''s apartment, a run-down building that screamed years of neglect, no one answered his knocks. Spotting the detectives, a neighbor approached, "Officer, has Mr. Price gotten himself into trouble?"

    Ronald didn''t beat around the bush. "He''s a suspect in a kidnapping case. We''re trying to locate him."

    The neighbor looked incredulous. "I think you''ve got it twisted. Mr. Price is a real diamond of a guy. He''s even looked after numerous stray cats. Despite his wealth, which he generously donates to the local orphanage, he chooses to live here. Oh, and he drives a car with the license te 8888. Quite the figure, that one. Maybe you can check where his car is, huh?"

    The neighbor''s disbelief in Richard being capable of crime was palpable, leaving Ronald momentarily speechless. Yet, he noted the license te details, feeling that Richard was involved in the kidnapping case.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    He left the building, instructing his team to track down the car, secretly hoping it would prevent Richard from heading to Serenity Bluff.

    I was terrified of the potential traps that awaited there. From Kate''s demeanor, I had a gut feeling she knew the truth about my supposed demise and how it urred.

    Soon enough, they located Richard''s vehicle. "It appears he''s headed toward the mountains, the direction, Serenity Bluff."

    The choice of location baffled everyone, but time was of the essence, and they set off after Richard.

    Meanwhile, ude''s press conference to clear ire''s name was in full swing. The car radio broadcasted, "ire Floyd is a kind-hearted woman. I''ve always considered her my sister. Please stop ndering her, or I''ll resort to legal action."

    Upon hearing ude''s shameless ims, Richard scoffed, caressing the amulet I had given him. "Don''t worry, ire. If they''re not looking for you, I will."

    Sitting beside him, I was overwhelmed with tears. Richard truly embraced his role as a protective brother, vowing to be my pir for life.

    During a prison visit, I told him, "Richard, listen. ude and I got married."

    His silence spoke volumes of his disdain for ude, the cause of his imprisonment.

    "I''ll bless your union if he truly loves you. And once I''m out, I won''t cause him trouble," he reassured me, promising to be my forever sanctuary if ever ude wronged me. These thoughts only intensified my tears.

    Approaching Serenity Bluff, I prayed for Ronald to intercept us, fearing the worst for Richard in that trapden terrain.

    But Ronald didn''t arrive in time.

    Richard had reached Serenity Bluff,

    an undeveloped mountain range devoid of the usual hikers. Without hesitation, Richard disembarked, armed with a hiking stick, as silently followed, dreading whaty ahead.

    Just then, Ronald''s team arrived, shouting, "Richard!"

    Surprised by Ronald''s presence, Richard engaged him casually, "Mr. Collins, fancy a hike?"

    Assessing Richard, dressed for the mountains, Ronald shifted the conversation to ire.

    With a gentlemanly nod, Richard invited him to discuss it further up the trail, Ronald and his team trailing behind.

    "Hope you don''t mind thepany," Ronald remarked, noting Richard''s calm demeanor.

    Richard smiled. "Not at all. It''s like the old days at the orphanage, surrounded by friends. Sadly, there are only me and ire. But no matter what, I''ll find her. You help, right, Mr. Collins?"

    Momentarily taken aback, Ronald decided to help Richard. But this was under the condition that ire was innocent. In doing so, he subtly acknowledged the nationwide alert that Richard had smartly hinted at.

    Richard questioned, "You put a nationwide APB on her. Now, everyone''s calling her a she-devil. Have you seen thosements?"

    Being a spirit, I didn''t have a cell phone. So, no, I hadn''t realized there were suchments.

 Chapter 34

    Richard whipped out his smartphone, scrolling through a barrage of tweets to show Ronald. The trendingments painted a grim picture, and Ronald''s face turned sour instantly.

    "Look, I''m trying to do what''s right," Ronald said, his voiceced with an ufortable mix of regret and duty.

    Richard pocketed his phone, his voice thick with emotion. "Where the hell is ire? Everyone''s talking about her, and she ghosts us? Not a call, not a text. Half the time, I''m terrified she''s dead. She''s all I''ve got left in this world."

    His usually calm demeanor shifted, a dark edge creeping in.

    Head bowed, Ronald ascended the stone steps, listening to Richard''s turmoil.

    "What kind of person is ire?" Ronald ventured, breaking the silence.

    Richard''s face softened at the mention of ire''s name. "ire was fostered at an orphanage from a young age. Her parents had these mysterious jobs but sent a hefty check monthly, ensuring all the kids got a fair shot. We all went to school because of that. ire was brilliant, beautiful, soft-spoken, and even aced medical school. She was supposed to study abroad, but then ude appeared. Marrying ude was the biggest mistake of her life. If I hadn''t been so reckless, leaking that scandal about the Hart family to the press, they wouldn''t have taken her back."

    Ronald heard a different side of ire and listened intently.

    Richard added, "The story of ire''s parents is just hearsay to me. Supposedly, ude got kidnapped, and ire''s parents died trying to save him. Rumor had it they were ude''s bodyguards, but he never acknowledged that nor did hepensate ire in any way. I found out that there was no employment link between ire''s parents and the Hart family, so I blew the whistle to the media."

    The revtions stunned Ronald.

    It turned out my death and the death of my parents remained a mystery!

    "ude once drunkenly bbed that he didn''t even know ire''s folks and said they got themselves killed trying to save him. I wanted to throttle him right there," Richard fumed, Ronald taken aback by the admission.

    "No wonder the records I found all narrate how ire''s parents saved ude, and he took ire back to foster her. The Hart family must''ve doctored those records."

    Richard sighed, a wry smile on his

    lips. "Yeah, ude always imed he didn''t want to be responsible for ire. The elders of the Hart family know what they''re hiding, insisting on taking responsibility for her. thought it was the media pressure at first. ire seemed to truly like ude, so I figured as long as she was happy, that was enough."

    Listening to him, I couldn''t help but suspect the Hart family had a hand in my parents'' death!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    And they were still hiding something! But I was dead. I couldn''t uncover the truth about my parents'' deaths or see their ashes. I''d failed as a child shouldn''t have fallen for ude, blinded by love!

    "Do you think the Hart family has something to do with the death of ire''s parents?" Ronald zeroed in on the crux.

    "I have a hunch, but I don''t have proof," Richard admitted with a bitterugh.

    "And now I''ve lost ire," he added, grief-stricken, his voice breaking. "Mr. Collins, do you think ire is dead?"

    Ronald stopped, remembering the DNA report Max had procured for him. With Max''s connections, there was no room for error. Silently, he offered Richard a cigarette, a gesture of shared sorrow.

    Richard shook his head. "I don''t smoke. ire hates it."

    Ronald quietly pocketed the cigarette.

    "Do you want to keep talking about ire?" he asked.

    Richard shook his head. "Let''s talk about you."

    Ronald knew the real conversation was about to begin.

    "I kidnapped Kate. You were right. It also proves you were wrong to issue that nationwide APB." Richard''s blunt confession halted everyone in their tracks.

 Chapter 35

    "Wait, you kidnapped Kate to prove me wrong?" Ronald was puzzled, his hand instinctively resting on the holster at his side. My scream pierced the air. "Run, Richard, they''ll take you back to jail!"

    Thinking back on how brutally he had treated Kate, it wasn''t hard to imagine the hardships Richard must have faced in prison. Every time I visited Richard behind ude''s back, I found new injuries on him. He always said they were from work, but knowing someone like

    ude, he could have arranged for someone inside to hurt Richard.

    I felt guilty. "I''m so sorry, Richard. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t returned to the Hart family with him, none of this would''ve happened to you!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Yes," Richard''s cold gaze softened, followed by a surprising smile. "What did throw me off, though, was that Kate knew where ire was but kept mum about it!"

    Ronald and his team were shocked.

    Even the sky seemed to sympathize with my plight, suddenly growing dark with clouds and unleashing a thunderous rainstorm.

    Seeing the downpour, Ronald reluctantly signaled his detectives to lower their guard and surveyed the surrounding mountains, "So, Kate told you ire got taken to this mountain? With this rain, we should find shelter and search slowly. It''s too dangerous up here now!" "But I can''t wait. I need to find ire. And once I do, I''ll tell you where Kate is." Richard was determined to find me, unconcerned about potentially being taken for kidnapping nor about the rain. He dashed into the downpour.

    Ronald and his team had no choice but to follow.

    "Everyone, be careful. The path is slippery," Ronald cautioned.

    They trudged halfway up the mountain, the rain blurring their vision and the wind howling stronger the deeper they went, signaling increasing danger.

    "Richard, it''s too dark to see anything. Let''s wait out the rain!" Ronald couldn''t help but intervene. Continuing to walk on aimlessly could endanger everyone.

    I kept yelling in Richard''s ear, "Stop. Please, Richard, don''t go any farther."

    But no matter how loudly I called, Richard couldn''t hear me.

    Richard looked ahead and suddenly stopped, pushing Ronald''s restraining hand away, "A cabin!"

    Following his gaze, Ronald and the others noticed the wooden cabin nestled against a mountainside and hidden by thick shrubbery, nearly invisible unless you looked closely.

    en FindNovel

    Seeing the cabin first, Richard wanted to rush over, but ever cautious, Ronald grabbed him. "A cabin out here in the wilderness. Why would Kate know about this?"

    I silently thanked God that Ronald was a professional.

    Richard scoffed, "Now you see, Kate is the worst of them all."

    Ronald remained silent, his hand on his gun as he led the way.

    Richard grew tense. "Mr. Collins, if

    ire is inside, think about how long she must''ve gone without food in this wilderness. And it''s been over a dozen days since her

    elet

    disappearance. Without rescue, how desperate she must feel." Richard''s Voice trembled with sorrow.

    "Check inside first." Ronald sent two men into the cabin.

    They pushed the door open, scanned the room, and informed Ronald, "It seems someone''s been living here. No spider webs. But no sign of ire."

    Unable to wait any longer, Richard rushed into the cabin ahead of Ronald, quickly realizing it was empty.

 Chapter 36

    Richard shouted desperately, "Where''s ire? Why isn''t ire here?"

    I yearned to embrace him and tell him that I was dead and that even my charred remains had been consumed by fire. Nothing was left.

    "Keep your cool, mate. Maybe ire''s just not here, yeah?"

    Ronald''s attempt to soothe Richard only fueled his agitation: "So, Kate lied to save her life?"

    Ronald nodded. "It''s a strong possibility!"

    Richard refused to believe it since he had harbored thoughts of killing Kate. She wouldn''t dare lie in such a situation.

    His gaze swept over the low table around him, finally resting on my bracelet.

    With an excitement akin to discovering a new world, he dashed over, his rain-soaked hands trembling as he clutched my bracelet. "ire''s bracelet. Mr. Collins, ire was here. This bracelet is from her parents, her most prized possession. She''d never take it off. Something must''ve happened to ire."

    Ronald immediately ordered the cabin to be cordoned off with police tape. Remembering the other charred cabin and its hidden cer, hemanded, "Check for any cers hiding something!"

    After issuing the orders, he handcuffed Richard. "I will help you find ire, but you need to tell me where Kate is now."

    Richard slumped against the wall, his gaze fixed on my bracelet, before letting out a bitterugh. "I won''t say anything until you find ire. After all, I''ve got nothing left to lose, just my life." Ronald seemed troubled. He had to find Kate and ire.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let Kate die. I''ll ensure she gets water and food. I''ll tell you where Kate is when you find ire!"

    Richard was taking on the cops for my sake, and in that moment, I hated myself for messing him up.

    "Take him away." When Ronald ordered to take Richard away, a thunderous rumble echoed.

    "Oh no, we''ve got mudslides and falling rocks."

    Close to the slope, the heavy rain made mudslides and rockfalls

    frequent, yet it was strange h

    Scar Man and his crew had never encountered them before.

    I watched as Ronald dragged Richard out of the cabin, who clutched my bracelet tightly while fleeing for his life.

    Once they reached a safe distance catching his breath, Ronald pressed Richard, "Tell me where Kate is okay? Through her, we can learn more about ire, right?"

    Richard asked, "Mr. Collins, can you find ire? Then, can you cancel the warrant for her? A girl''s reputation is important."

    Even then, Richard was concerned about my reputation.

    "Okay," Ronald answered solemnly.

    Richard looked back at the cabin. "ire''s not in there, right?"

    Ronald was sure. "No, we checked. There''s no cer nearby."

    As the rain slowly eased, they descended the mountain and headed to an abandoned factory on the outskirts of town.

    However, they found only bloodstains but no sign of Kate.

    "Where is she?" Upon seeing the blood, Ronald immediately started an inspection but found nothing.

    Richard was stunned, unable to

    reach then

    person he had taskedN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    bringing Kate food and

    I left, she was still here!"

    Puzzled yet believing, Ronald decided, "We''ll have to head back to the police station for further investigation."

 Chapter 37

    When they got back to the police station, ude rushed in.

    He grabbed Richard by the cor and demanded, "Where''s Kate?"

    Richard let out a mockingugh. "When ire went missing, I didn''t see you so worked up. I have no clue where your precious Kate is. You''ll have to find her yourself."

    As ude was about to throw a punch, Ronald grabbed his wrist to stop him. "The situation isplicated, Mr. Hart. Let us handle it."

    But ude wouldn''t listen. "Richard''s a psycho. People like him shouldn''t be roaming free. They belong in jail, forever."

    "Mr. Hart," Ronald continued, "there are two things you need to know. Kate has been taken, and we''re currently investigating it. When Richard kidnapped Kate earlier, she told him that ire was abducted and held in a cabin at Serenity Bluff. We checked it out and found this bracelet belonging to ire."

    ude nced at the bracelet with his hands clenched tightly.

    "So, you found the bracelet but not ire? She must''ve left it there on purpose," he said, believing I was cunningly manipting the situation.

    Ronald snapped. "Mr. Hart! How did Kate know to find ire''s belongings in that cabin? And why didn''t she speak up before?"

    ude was at a loss for words. Still, he stubbornly came up with an excuse. "Kate must''ve seen ire when she was abducted and taken to that cabin. That means ire was involved in the kidnapping. She must''ve kidnapped Kate, too. It all adds up." ude''s talent for bending the truth to favor Kate blew me away. He truly was a smooth-talkingwyer, through and through.

    "ude, you''re a real piece of work!" Already fading, my spirit felt even more diminished, only my head left, bobbing and floating aimlessly. It seemed I''d never see the day when the truth woulde out.

    "ude, the truth won''t stay hidden forever. Kate is implicated in this matter, one way or another." Richard was calm, a smug smile on his lips.

    Then, a young detective hurried to Ronald to report, "Dr. Hilton said the surgery was a sess. The patient''s awake."

    A rare smile crossed Ronald''s usually stern face. Finally, there was a breakthrough. I smiled, too.

    Ronald then ordered more men to search for Kate and ire before hurrying to the hospital.

    I followed Ronald to the hospital.

    Upon arrival, we saw Max removing his surgical mask, his expression cool as he turned to Ronald. It seemed he nced my way, causing me to step back. Could he see me?

    novel.ne

    Following his gaze, Ronald looked back at me. "Something wrong?"

    Theet

    Max shook his head. "Nothing, just my eyes ying tricks on me. The patient''s awake. You can question now."

    him

    Ronald entered the patient''s room, where Scar Man attempted to speak.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Do you know ire Floyd?" Ronald asked, sitting beside him.

    Scar Man barely managed to blink in response.

    Ronald asked, "And what about the cabin at Serenity Bluff?"

    As he asked, I felt he was piecing together the case.

    "Did Kate instruct you to do all this?"

    I watched eagerly as Scar Man didn''t nod or blink but firmly said, "No."

    His answer took us by surprise.

    Ronald pressed, "Then why did Kate know about the cabin at Serenity Bluff?"

    Struggling for breath, Scar Man slowly

    ined, "Because my

    s kidnapped her, and ite

    happened in that cabin."

    n

    His confession almost mirrored ude''s spection.

    Indeed, Kate and I had gone hiking, both kidnapped. However, ude rescued Kate in the end, leaving me behind.

 Chapter 38

    Ronald couldn''t get a read on the man before him, and his brow furrowed in frustration. "Who put you up to this?" he demanded.

    "My boss. We''ve never seen him. We got calls and cash," Scar Man replied, sliding a piece of paper with a phone number across the table. Ronald scribbled down the number, his mind racing. "Where''s ire Floyd?" he pressed on.

    Scar Man shook his head. "We took her. Yeah, but then some goon from the top took her off our hands. Where to? It beats me." It was a dead end. Again.

    Scar Man imed ignorance. "Look, sir, I''m tired. Let me catch some Z''s, and I''ll spill everything I know. Maybe cut me some ck?" Ronald remained silent, but I was mad. After everything Scar Man had done, the thought of him getting off easy was infuriating.

    My recollections were a mess. Scar Man and his cronies had dragged me into the darkness, rapping me in unimaginable ways.

    I never knew if I''d see the light of day again. My body constantly yanked from one horror to the next. In one attempt to escape, they broke my legs and severed the tendons in my heels. They even talked about burying me alive in the woods and then digging me up just for kicks. The sheer madness of it all!

    Why should such monsters get any leniency? The pain was overwhelming. I could hardly remember the specifics, only that it was excruciating.

    Ronald stepped out of the hospital room to see Max hanging out outside.

    Seeing the detective''s confusion, Max handed him a file. "I stopped the cremation and got the paperwork sorted. I''m pretty sure the charred body is ire''s."

    I couldn''t fathom how Max managed to prevent my body from being cremated. His skill and calm efficiency were admirable.

    Everposed, Ronald trembled as he read the file.

    "If ire is truly gone, what kind of despair must she have faced?" he wondered aloud.

    Max shrugged. "I don''t know. Empathy''s not my thing," he said, turning to leave.

    Rushing back to the precinct, Ronald must have been desperate to share the grim news of my death. But even in death, the mystery of my end remained unsolved.

    ude was waiting for Ronald at the

    §×

    police station. When he appeared, ude approached him urgently, his usual poise gone. "Mr. Collins has Kate vanished again?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Ronald shook his head, a bitterugh escaping him as he confronted ude. "Did you truly despise ire? What if she''s dead?"

    ude cut him off. "I told you she wouldn''t die like that! She must have taken Kate. Find ire, and you''ll find Kate."

    Ronald shook his head, sharing in my disappointment. He decided not to break the news of my death to ude, heading instead to the detention center to speak with Richard.

    "Did you find ire?" Richard asked immediately.

    Handing over the file, Ronald replied,

    "Take a look. Among the three bodies found, one, pregnant, was identified as ire, confirmed by top forensic experts. ire is dead."

    en FindNovel

    Richard''s face went white, his emotions crumbled into a pale, powerless expression. "Mr. Collins, you''re lying, right?"

    "Sorry," was all Ronald said before leaving. But at that moment, Richard''s eyes reddened.

    "I know where Kate is. Take me with you, and I can find her." Richard''s sudden im made Ronald whirl around. "You hid Kate?"

 Chapter 39

    I watched Richard and Ronald exchange words, leaving me bewildered by their conversation.

    I knew Richard didn''t have a clue where Kate had gone off to. He was desperate to break free from this prison and avenge me.

    I screamed, "Ronald, don''t trust Richard. He''s fooling you."

    But Ronald swung the cell door open and grabbed Richard, his voiceced with betrayal, "Was I too nice to you at the start, and you fooled me?"

    Ronald had always been the easygoing cop, but at the moment, he was livid. He already felt like he had botched the handling of my case.

    Richard argued, "Let me out, and I''ll find Kate for you."

    Ronald mmed him onto the ground, "You''re nning to avenge ire, aren''t you?"

    Sitting on the floor, Richard smirked coldly, "Yes, I''ll find the bastard who killed ire. Kate must know something! ire''s dead. Does that jerk ude know?" Ronald shook his head in disappointment. "Even with the evidence in front of him, he denies ire''s death, iming ire kidnapped Kate. He''s an asshole."

    That was the detective''s take on ude. I had been blind!

    "I''ll kill that bastard ude," Richard muttered through clenched teeth, his fists tightly balled.

    Ronald didn''t hear that. "What was that? Richard, if you can find Kate, give me a lead. Stay out of anything else."

    Richard quirked a lip. "You should let me go. That''ll draw out the ones after Kate for revenge. Kate is vengeful by nature. And she wasn''t kidnapped by someone else. Someone behind her took her. But I don''t know who. Only by using me as bait can we draw them out." Ronald pondered, his brow furrowed, considering the logic.

    I prayed silently, hoping Ronald would disagree.

    Richard was offering himself as bait,

    risking his life to lure out the

    mastermind. I''d remain in the dark

    rather than have him risk it al

    sw nove

    "I''ll go with you." Ronald was apprehensive but recognized the need to draw out the maniptor.

    Richard chuckled. "Mr. Collins, your face is too well-known."

    I looked at Ronald. Anyone could recognize him with his buzz-cut, sunny demeanor, upright posture, and unmistakable integrity.

    Ronald said, "It''s too dangerous alone."

    As Richard slowly stood up, I noticed how thin he''d be, likely from years in prison with poor food and sleep, his health deteriorating.

    His silhouette seemed so fragile that even a breeze could topple him, a

    stark contrast to his fove

    who prioritized fitness over

    protecting me.

    "You can''t catch a wolf without entering the forest," Richard''s expression told me he was resolute.

    Ronald added, "Then I''ll have someone guard you secretly."

    And so, when Ronald let Richard go, ude approached, intending to strike Richard.

    But Ronald stopped him, his face emotionless, "There''s no evidence Richard kidnapped Kate, and someone bailed him out. He''s free to go."

    ude looked around, puzzled. He

    had been there the whole time and

    hadn''t seen anyonee to bait out Richard. "Who bailed you out? Richard, if anything happens to Kate, I''ll ensure you rot in jail."

    Once free from the handcuffs, Richard stretchedzily, "I don''t care. But about your Kate, do you truly know her?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 40

    ude furrowed his brow. "What are you implying?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Richard slid the documents Ronald had entrusted to him into his briefcase, making no move to share them with ude.

    As he brushed past ude, Richard paused to ask, "If one of the three bodies you convicted for was ire, would you regret putting your Kate before her?"

    Richard''s voice grew hoarser and even trembled as he spoke.

    Yet ude stood his ground, firmly asserting, "Impossible. I never make mistakes with my cases."

    Richard asked again, "And the child she was carrying? Does that mean nothing to you?"

    It took a moment, but I could hear ude taking a deep breath before he solemnly said, "Kate already did some digging. That child isn''t mine. But I''m curious. Could it be yours?"

    Richard stepped back, only tond a hook right on ude''s face, making his lip swell up and turn red.

    "You brute!" ude''s disdain for Richard wasn''t new. He saw Richard as a cultural lightweight who had made his fortune through underhanded means, bing a dark horse in the business world.

    "You can''t insult ire like that!" Richard red, pinning ude with a look that left no room for argument. Knowing better than to engage further, ude stepped back, saying, "If she''s dead, we won''t bury her in the Hart family plot. So, she better not be dead," before striding away.

    I watched his retreating figure,mitting to memory the kind of man he was in this life and vowing to make him regret his actions if there were ever a next one.

    After briefing Ronald on his next moves, Richard was about to leave. In turn, Ronald instructed some inclothes officers to follow.

    However, I was curious about ude''s next steps. Despite everyone telling him I was dead, he clung to his convictions. What drove that mindset?

    Following ude to the family estate, I found Gabrielle tending to the garden.

    Her surprise at seeing ude was evident as she put down her shears. "The''s buzzing with news that ire is wanted nationwide and

    Kate''s kidnapping. What''s going on?"

    en FindNovel

    ude shook his head. "I''m exhausted. We''ll talkter."

    He had been up all night waiting for news about Kate.

    "Kate will be fine. I''ve reached out to the Goodwin family. They''re on it," Gabrielle said, surprisingly calm.

    ude nodded, having made contact with the Goodwin family.

    "But what about ire? Is anyone looking for her?" asked Gabrielle.

    Gabrielle''s question made ude halt in his tracks, touched by her concern. "Mom, you know how you feel about ire. I don''t need to spell it out."

    Gabrielle was momentarily speechless, eventually saying, "ude, I''ll only be at peace when we find her."

    Running his fingers through his hair in frustration, ude answered, "Got it."

    He then retreated to his room and called me, which went unanswered.

    It seke checking a box on a

    to-do list. One call, and then ude moved on.

    ude was leaning against the headboard when his phone rang.

    "Mr. Hart, we''re still tracking Ms. Goodwin''s whereabouts. But in our

    search, we discovered a

    Love

    sum transferred to an ount named Daniel, amounting to a million. We suspect her

    disappearance might be rted to this transaction."

    ude sat upright instantly, "Did you get any leads on Daniel?"

 Chapter 41

    "In the hands of the police, the Scar Man is named Daniel!" The detective''s revtion jolted ude awake.

    "You mean Kate has connections with Scar Man?" He seemed genuinely shocked, having never imagined any link between Kate and Scar Man. "Do we have any other evidence proving they know each other? Could it be a mistaken transaction?" I couldn''t help butugh. How could ude be so foolish? A million bucks was no small change, and it was unlikely Kate made a mistake in sending that money. That million must be the payment Kate promised for tarnishing my reputation. ''ude, this is your beloved girl, your kind-hearted first crush, doing such despicable things to me.'' I said.

    "Mr. Hart, you have to ask Daniel about the purpose of that million. But with the cops around, it might raise suspicions and could backfire on Ms. Goodwin."

    "What else has Kate done?" Taking a deep breath, ude realized the deeper he dug, the harder it was to cope with the revtions.

    That was the third person telling ude about my ordeal.

    "Ms. Goodwin was seen meeting with Daniel the day before she and ire got kidnapped. So, while investigating Ms. Goodwin, we also stumbled upon Ms. Floyd, who seemed to have gotten into real trouble. And it looks like the police have found surveince footage of Ms. Goodwin meeting with Daniel."

    He stared nkly at the ceiling. This time, he truly believed it. His detective had found the evidence, and it couldn''t be fake.

    "ire will be okay." For some reason, he stubbornly thought I wouldn''t die, even when the truth was staring him right in the face.

    "ude, even now, do you still believe I''m alive? Kate and Daniel are connected. Don''t you want to know why?"

    ude said lightly, "Maybe Kate just wanted Daniel to scare ire since ire has done so many bad things."

    I scoffed at such terrifying trust. ude trusted Kate without reservation. Ironically, even if my bodyy in front of him, he would still doubt it was someone else''s.

    ¡°Actually, by epting my death, your family would no longer owe anything to mine." My words seemed to reach him, as we momentarily locked eyes.

    Then, he rubbed his forehead

    vigorously and continued over the phone, What else have you found? Try to find out what happened during Daniel''s meeting with Kate."  en FindNovel

    I

    After hanging up, I saw ude staring at his phone, clicking on my

    profile picture. "ir

    ''n

    you not to die. Got it? As long as you''re alive, I promise you, I''ll never have anything to do with Kate

    again."  FindNovel

    He slumped against the headboard. He was one of those people I couldn''t figure out. What did he mean by his words? Was I more important to him than Kate?

    He just wanted to prove I was alive and well. So, it wouldn''t lead back to Kate, right? As long as I was alive, the police wouldn''t track it back to Kate. Unfortunately, when my spirit returned to the police station, Ronald had secured the surveince footage.

    We went to the hospital again.

    "Daniel lied about not knowing Kate. They''ve met, and he''s taken money from her." After making progress in the case, Ronald seemed much more rxed.

    The young detective asked, "Mr. Collins, who provided you with this video? It''s a huge help in cracking the case."

    Caught off guard by the question, Ronald hesitated before dismissing it with, "Someone."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The young detective didn''t press further.

    Arriving at the hospital, I saw Max again, dressed in a cleanb coat, casually waving at Ronald before heading in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 42

    As Max''s figure disappeared around the corner, a nagging suspicion took root in my mind. Could he be behind the surveince? He always had an air of mystery about him.

    Ronald barged through the door, finding Daniel visibly shaken. "Mr. Collins, save me! I''ll spill everything I know. Just keep me alive!"

    That was a stark contrast from his previous demeanor. Ronald wasted no time and began to take notes.

    "What do you know?"

    "Mr. Collins, could we have the room?"

    Daniel shot a nervous look at the young detective tailing Ronald, his face spelling out pure fear.

    With a nod from Ronald, the room cleared, leaving only the two of them inside. Daniel began, "I saw Kate about two weeks ago. She handed me a stack of cash and told me to hold ire for a few days. ''Don''t kill her, just scare her,'' she said. Later, someone else came to pick ire up. They did, I swear. Kate said to y but not to kill. But then, I heard those guys ended up killing her, and I''ve been scared out of my mind. That''s why I was tailing Kate, but she wouldn''t meet us. Then, this boss contacted us and told us to follow his orders. But it wasn''t us who killed ire!"

    Daniel''s confession was chilling in its brevity. Just a few sentences confirmed my worst fear.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Ronald found the simplicity of Daniel''s admission almost too painful to bear.

    Stepping out of the room, he leaned against the wall, his breathsing in heavy, ragged gasps. He pulled out a photo of me from his folder, the photo likely given by Richard. I was smiling, looking happy. "ire, I''m sorry."

    Ronald was the first to apologize, but the one who should apologize was still worried about Kate.

    Ronald said firmly, "We need to go full throttle in searching for Kate and double-check the identities of the other two bodies to see who they were in contact with before."

    With that, he left to find ude with evidence of my death and the recording in hand. His determination touched me.

    Finally, Kate was going to face justice.

    Finally, ude''s perfect lover would crumble.

    After arriving at the Hart estate, Ronald was straightforward with Gabrielle about his purpose.

    Gabrielle replied, "ude isn''t here, but I can speak for him."

    After hearing about the evidence of my death and the recording, Gabrielle staggered back, disbelief and sorrow crashing over her like a wave.

    She called for the servants, "Bring Mr. Hart down. ire..."

    She couldn''t finish her sentence before she fainted, overwhelmed with grief.

    At that moment, I felt Gabrielle had taken me as part of the Hart family from her heart. Apart from Richard''s explosive reaction to my death, Gabrielle''s copse from grief was the most telling.

    I was curious to see ude''s reaction, having denied my death all along. But when he came downstairs and saw Gabrielle in distress he red at Ronald. "You''re trying to y your games with me. My mother''s health isn''t good, so please leave. I won''t believe a word you say unless Kate confesses to killing ire herself."

    His denial shocked Ronald.

    ude refused to ept the truth, clinging to the hope that as long as he denied my death, Kate''s guilt would remain unproven.

    "Mr. Hart, your stubbornness can''t

    change the facts. The evidence against Kate is overwhelming!" After leaving the documents there, Ronald turned to leave. He knew finding Kate was imperative.

 Chapter 43

    ude''s hands shook as he gathered the scattered papers off the floor and flipped through them page by page. Every detail confirmed it was ire, and the words hit him like a punch, making him scatter the documents in a panic.

    "I don''t believe it. I need to see ire''s body with my own eyes." He whipped out his phone, dialing again and again. "ire, answer the phone!"

    But I didn''t answer. How could I? He sent countless messages, but I remained silent. I wouldn''t be gone if he had been there when I desperately needed his help.

    I felt so hopeless. The world was a dark ce, everything falling apart around me. I clung to a sliver of hope, only to have it eroded, until finally, in a ze, feeling the mes yet unable to open my eyes or move to escape. I left this world with my child in that inferno. ''ude, I''m dead.'' I cried.

    He stumbled out of the house, even putting on one shoe wrong, rushing to meet his childhood friends who thought his distress was because of Kate''s disappearance.

    "ude, Kate will be okay. We''re looking for her, too."

    ude shook off theirforting hands. "She''s dead."

    His use of "she" made everyone assume he meant Kate, their faces showing shock and sorrow.

    "Kate..."

    "How could this..."

    "Our sweet Kate, who could have done this!"

    Leading the way, ude retorted, "ire, I told you not to die. How dare you!"

    The friends, who were mourning, sighed in relief when hearing it was ire who was dead. They grabbed ude, saying, "ude, ire was nothing but trouble. It''s her own doing if she''s dead."

    It was bizarre how the favored ones always received sympathy. Even in death, they said I had iting.

    ude remained silent, got into his car, and drove straight to the police station, leaving his friends with no choice but to follow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    At the station, ude was more frantic than ever, shouting, "Mr. Collins, where''s ire''s body?"

    This side of him was so different from the meticulous person I

    remembered. Was he afraid mol

    death would somehow affect his precious Kate?

    With a cold gaze, Ronald looked past ude to his friends. "And you are?"

    ude stayed silent, but his friends quickly said, "He''s her husband, unfortunately. But ire was indeed ude''s wife."

    Another friend interrupted with a smirk, "ude, think of this. If ire is gone, you and Kate can be together openly."

    Ronald had seen enough, throwing evidence of Kate''s involvement in ire''s disappearance in front of them. "Kate is suspected of hiring someone to kidnap ire. She''s currently wanted." FindNovel

    The friends were in disbelief, looking between the evidence and ude.

    ude asked, "Where''s ire?"

    Ronald replied, "Complete the paperwork as her husband, and I''ll take you to her body."

    ude''s signature was shaky, and his reaction seemed almost detached.

    After signing, he tried to proceed, but Ronald stopped him, "We''ve tried contacting the person who

    previously imed ire''s finger, but they''ve disappeared. The

    wnyelme

    address and phone number left were fake."

    It meant the finger was mine, and ude had not even recognized it.

    He didn''t even realize the wedding ring didn''t fit.

 Chapter 44

    "Her blood is on your hands, Mr. Hart." Ronald''s words cut through ude like a knife.

    ude argued, "Why should her moralpass haunt me in life and even death?"

    Ronald snorted coldly, "How can you think she''s morally ckmailing you rather than your repeated misjudgments leading to her wrongful death?"

    "If it weren''t for your indecision between her and Kate, why would Kate have hired someone to hurt ire? Even if Kate never intended for ire to die, ire''s dead now! Both you and Kate are responsible for ire''s death." Ronald''s righteous indignation left ude and his friends speechless.

    Ronald didn''t stop there, adding more fuel to the fire. "We checked ire''s call logs. Herst few calls were to you. You knew she had nobody else in this world. At that time, you were her only lifeline. Yet, each callsted only a few seconds. Did you refuse to listen to her pleas for help?"

    Feeling lifeless, ude slumped against the wall. His childhood friends were also in shock. "After we found Kate from her kidnapping, she misled us into thinking ire was behind it. So, we thought ire was the bad one, ignoring her calls." They felt their moral foundations crumble.

    "If you had listened to her once, really listened, she might not have ended up dead." Ronald pushed open the morgue door, delivering the final blow.

    When ude saw ire''s body, his knees buckled, and he copsed to the floor. He finally understood the gravity of ire''s death, realizing she had fallen victim to the murder his precious Kate nned and the case he convicted.

    "ude, I truly despise you." I cried in pain, "As Ronald said, even a moment of your attention could have saved me and my child from perishing in the mes."

    It all seemed to be over.

    But as ude approached ire''s

    body, a young officer burst in, "M Collins, it''s bad! When we wer?during out the mastermind with Richard, a truck sent by them hit him!"

    The scream that followed was mine, a spirit already half gone with my body''s demise. "Richard, don''t you die!"

    As we rushed to the scene with Ronald, the sight was ghastly, Richard''s lifeless eyes wide open defiance of his untimely end. His future, which could have been brilliant in the business world, was cut short. He died because of me.

    I cursed the injustice of it all. I despised ude for the chaos he brought, but more so, I loathed myself for falling for him.

    "Why do the good ones die young while the wicked ones prosper?" I sobbed, "Oh God, how could this be the end?''

    Yet, as I watched Richard''s life slip away, my spirit began to dissipate. But I couldn''t let go, not with the murderer still atrge, not with

    Kate''s conspirator uncaught

    en FindNovel

    I didn''t want to die. I wanted a second chance, not for ude''s love, but to save Richard.

    In my final moment, as I faded away, I saw ude weeping over my body. "ire, you said you didn''t love me, and why haunt me?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Had I said I didn''t love him? Perhaps I had blurted out in a moment of defiance against Gabrielle''s wishes for us to marry. ude heard me, but what did it matter?

 Chapter 45

    "Ouch..."

    It felt like drowning, that kind of torment, gasping for air as if my lungs were on fire.

    Then, suddenly, I snapped back to reality with a deep, desperate breath, as if waking from a dream.

    Where am I?

    My body ached all over, as if I had been torn apart. Instinctively, I looked around, but it was pitch dark, not a thing in sight. I pinched my arm, feeling the flesh, then pped my thigh, hearing a sharp sound. Wasn''t I dead? Why could I still feel pain?

    Groping around, I felt the softness of a bed and pillows...

    But, the bed in my room is cotton, not this silky texture?

    I tried to turn on the bedsidemp, and with a click, the room was illuminated, revealing a hotel room, empty and silent.

    But the scattered clothes and tissues around told the tale of a fiery encounter.

    This is the hotel ude''s friend rmended, room 6088!

    I immediately jumped out of bed to check the room number, and yes, it was 6088.

    But how did I end up here?

    I was sure I had died, and I saw Richard being murdered because of me.

    Staring at the room number, I was lost in thought.

    It wasn''t ude with me, then who was it?

    Max! I remembered Max was looking for the woman in room 6088.

    But I couldn''t be sure if this was the hotel he was referring to. This was the Golden Gateway Hotel, a ce where the elites of Crestview Metropolis stayed, and this room, 6088, was the luxury presidential suite. Given Max''s status and spending habits, he couldn''t afford a ce like this.

    But... I clutched my head, my thoughts a chaotic mess. Was this a second chance at life after death?

    There''s an old saying, "One must be put to death before they can be reborn." Does this mean my soul too had been reborn?

    Am I really alive again, or is this a dream?

    If everything from my past life was just a dream, then it was a long, vivid one.

    Every part of me was screaming for

    revenge, yearning for another chance to live and not just watch helplessly as everything was lost and those who loved me died because of me.  en FindNovel

    ording to the timeline, Richard would be released from prison in about a month.

    And if I went back to ude''s house now, it would be the first day I was drugged and ended up in his bed!

    Maybe fate couldn''t stand watching

    me suffer so much, giving me a chance to seek revenge against Kate, to find out who was really behind her and who truly set the fire that killed me.

    This time, I needed to retrieve my parents'' ashes from ude and cut ties with the Hart familypletely.

    I found a piece of clothing that

    seemed intact and dressed myself, checking every corner for any dueBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    that might lead me to the man from

    thone

    If I followed the memories of my past life, I would end up pregnant because of tonight''s incident.

    Instinctively, my hand rested on my abdomen.

    My child.

    Tears immediately filled my eyes, the burning sensation intensifying my pain.

    Last time, I was tortured over and over, leading to your tragic death. You died miserably in my womb, and we both ended up charred corpses.

    This time, even if it means making enemies with the world, I will protect you, no matter whose child you are.

    I clenched my fists, knowing full well the judgment single mothers or women pregnant before marriage face in society.

    But I am not alone; my baby gives me strength. Maternal fierceness is real.

    Plus, I''m studying to be a doctor, and this year, I''m guaranteed research funding, receiving a stipend and a full schrship.

    Supporting my child won''t require anyone else.

    In my past life, I was a fool, blinded by love.

    This time, I will hold tightly to everything I lost.

    Leaving the hotel, the sky was dark. Checking my phone, aside from messages from ude, there were no calls from him.

    At this time, he''s probably at home with Kate.

    Kate has been back from abroad for over a month now.

 Chapter 46

    Suddenly, I found myself not really wanting to go back. Wandering aimlessly down the city streets, it felt as though I had no home, nowhere else to go. I pulled out my phone to check my ount bnce.

    Just over ten thousand.

    That was supposed to cover my tuition.

    Back at the Hart residence, ude and Gabrielle would often give me money, but I hardly ever spent it. Living in their house, consuming their food and epting their money made me ufortable. So, I usually took up side jobs and relied on my schrship to scrape by. As I pursed my lips, my eyes caught sight of an apartment for rent.

    A thought crossed my mind - maybe it was time to move out of the Hart residence as a first step?

    After all, staying at the Hart''s, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that ude grew more disdainful of me by the day.

    But the apartments in this hotel district were prime real estate, likely only affordable for the well-heeled professionals.

    So, the first step in my rebirth wasn''t about revenge; it was about having money.

    ude owed me from my past life, and it felt right to use his money to make up for it in this life.

    Maybe it was the second chance at life, but I found myself feeling surprisingly light. Gone was the timid, struggling person I used to be.

    Instead, I felt carefree. He owed me, after all. Using his money was only fair.

    My parents paid with their lives; why should I feel guilty? If anyone, they should be the ones feeling remorseful.

    Preparing to catch a bus, that''s when I realized they had stopped running for the night.

    ncing around for a taxi, my eyesnded on a pharmacy.

    For a moment, I considered buying the morning-after pill, but quickly dismissed the thought. I had made my decision and there was no turning back.

    Just as I was about to hail a taxi, a familiar car pulled up in front of the pharmacy.

    It was Max''s car, a modest Volkswagen valued at around fifteen thousand. I remembered the license te was 369. I craned my neck, curious to see this life''s Max and wondering what he was doing at a pharmacy at this hour. Instead, Ronald stepped out of the car, the very picture of integrity. He quickly purchased something and handed it to someone in the backseat.

    When he closed the door, his gaze met mine.

    From his expression, he seemed to wonder why a young woman like me was out alone at thiste hour.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    In my past life, Ronald was a beacon of justice, tirelessly working to uncover the truth.

    Seeing him approach, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Miss, I''m a detective. There''s no need to be afraid. It''s just that it''s quitete for you to be out here alone. It can be dangerous," he said, showing his badge in a gentlemanly and gentle manner. FindNovel

    "Thank you," I blurted out, feelingpelled for some reason to express my gratitude right away.

    Ronald looked puzzled but continued, "Where do you live? I can drive you home."

    He was as kind-hearted as ever.

    I shook my head, "No, thank you, Mr. Collins. I''ll catch a cab home. My name is ire Floyd."

    I wanted him to know my name because he had once helped my soul.

    As I spoke, my taxi arrived.

    Ronald, ever the protector, stopped the driver to check his credentials before allowing me to get in.

    I waved at him, smiling.

    The people who had helped me in

    my

    special ce in my heart, a constant

    reminder to be grateful C

    e would always hold a

    As the taxi pulled away, I saw Max stagger out of the car, leaning on it as he vomited.

    So, in my past life, Max had been out drinking with Ronald, and Ronald had bought him hangover medicine.

    He was vomiting by the roadside.

    That meant my child wasn''t Max''s.

    But then, who the father was didn''t seem to matter much anymore.

    Leaning against the car window, I took in the world outside. It was real and beautiful.

    In the past, my world had revolved solely

    for gamayude, making mee

    be

    beautiful the world could belongs to

 Chapter 47

    I had just made it back to the Hart family estate, and there was ude, standing right by the entrance as if he''d been waiting for me.

    The deep lines of worry on his face seemed to disappear the moment heid eyes on me.

    However, as I approached, his expression morphed back into one of stern concern. "Why are you back sote, and not a single call?" he demanded.

    Stunned, I couldn''t help but wonder if, in my previous life, he had waited at the door for me too, especially since I had spent the night at a hotel and only returned home at dawn.

    "Couldn''t you have called me instead?" I retorted, my smile cryptic andced with insincerity.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    His confusion was palpable.

    Challenging him like this was out of character for me; usually, I would just mumble an apology and beg him not to be mad. But today, I confronted him directly.

    "ire Floyd, you''re part of the Hart family, and we have rules here..." he started rambling, but I was too impatient to listen. Dodging past him, I sprinted inside, shouting over my shoulder, "I get it! Keep it up, and I''m moving out!"

    I didn''t nce back to gauge his reaction, but oddly, arguing with him felt exhrating.

    Once in my room-still my own, as I hadn''t moved into the master suite yet-I sprawled out on the bed, gazing at the bracelet on my wrist. Everything was still here. Perfect. It felt incredible to be in my body again, to sleep in my own bed after what felt like an eternity. Thud, thud-

    ude was knocking on my door.

    Pulling the nket over my head, I yelled, "I''m sleeping, leave me alone!"

    But he persisted, "ire Floyd, we need to talk."

    Reluctantly, I got up, curious about what he wanted to discuss this time around. In my past life, it had been about his engagement to Kate.. Back then, I''d made a fuss, foolishly confessing my feelings and begging him not to marry her.

    In my past life, I foolishly thought I''d die if he married Kate.

    I remembered causing a scene over Kate''s beloved ne too.

    But ude was likely here over that old grudge.

    The ne incident had been an

    ident; I was ying with the cat, Kate tried to join, but the cat wasn''t

    having it in my attempt to wasn''t

    prevent the cat from scratching her, I

    identally broke her ne, and that''s when ude appeared,

    finding Kate in tears.

    "I just wanted to pet ire''s cat, but she seemed unwilling," Kate had sobbed, looking utterly vulnerable.

    ude, moved by her tears, had almost decided to give Kate my cat, but thankfully, my cat made its displeasure clear.

    Scared, Kate quickly retracted, "Never mind, I''m not much of an animal lover after all."

    With these thoughts, I opened the door, leaning casually against the frame. "What did you want to talk about?"

    ude eyed me up and down, then disdainfully tugged at my shirt. "Whose shirt is that?"

    It dawned on me then-I had grabbed some random shirt to wear after mine had been torn apart at the hotel.

    Realizing this shirt wasn''t mine, I now had a lead on identifying the mysterious man from room 6088.

    Maybe my inability to suppress a smirk is what really irritated ude; his annoyance was clearly palpable. "ire Floyd, I don''t care what you do outside, but once you''re back here, remember the values of the Hart family. You''re a reflection of your mother''s upbringing

    His words prompted a scoff from me. "So, you''re knocking on a young woman''s doorte at night to lecture me about virtue and decency?"

 Chapter 48

    Even saying this makes me feel a bit cheeky, but I''m far from being a blushing bride anymore.

    However, seeing ude with that sour face as if he''d bitten into a lemon, oh, it was a moment of pure bliss for me.

    "Today, Kate told me you snapped her ne. This is a new one. Give it to her tomorrow as an apology," ude said, pushing a jewelry box toward me. I didn''t immediately take it.

    So, he was waiting at the front door in the dead of night just to have me apologize to his sweetheart and sweet-talk her.

    "ude, I don''t want to." I turned around and mmed the door shut with a bang. And, just like that, I locked it.

    This time around, I wasn''t going to take things lying down.

    I quickly peeled off my shirt, swapping it for my pajamas, and started inspecting the shirt to see if there was anything unique about it. But this shirt was unbranded, its origins a mystery.

    Only someone of significant stature could afford a stay in the 6088 presidential suite, let alone wear an unbranded, luxurious shirt. Just as I was about to give up, I noticed a golden monogram at the hem - MH.

    Could it be the initial letter of the owner''s name?

    MH...HM? So funny.

    I hung the shirt back up, not overly concerned with finding this ''MH.''

    I decided to let fate take its course.

    But the very next morning, as I prepared to head downstairs, cards loaded with cash in hand, I ran into Kate.

    She greeted me warmly, but I could swear I saw a scheming glint in her eyes.

    This was it; she was about to push me down the stairs.

    And then, as expected, she tumbled down herself, followed by ude appearing out of nowhere, quick to use me of pushing her. Instinctively, I stepped back into a safe area and gripped the railing tightly.

    "ire, you''re up? ude mentioned going golfing today. Interested?" I shook my head, "Not really. I''m not much for sports."

    In my past life, I wasn''t into sports either. It was Kate who persuaded me to try hiking, an activity I agreed to only because it meant I could visit my parents'' graves.

    We all know hiking isn''t exactly knee-friendly.

    "Oh, really? Well, what''s your n for today?" Kate moved to grab my

    hand, but I was quick to dodge.neq

    eximing, "Oh, Kate, look! udy''s

    waiting for you downstairs

    Kate fell for it, turning around just in time for me to dash past her and run downstairs.

    I wasn''t about to let her trap me.

    But as soon as I reached the ground floor, there was ude, lounging in the living room with some documents.

    Hearing me approach, he didn''t even look up, "After breakfast, join me for golf."

    I forced a smile, "Can I not?"

    Last time, going golfing with them.

    ended with Kate pretending to sprain her ankle, and ude

    carrying her right in front of me - a heart-wrenching scene I didn''t want to relive.

    "If you don''te, then stay home and keep Mompany."

    Wait, what? Wasn''t Gabrielle supposed to arrive tonight, as per my previous life?

    It turns out, in my past life, she''d arrived early and had already tampered with the food.

    This time, I was determined to be well-prepared.

    "Fine, I''ll stay home."

    I was firm in my response.

    Even if Gabrielle had poisoned the food again, I''d make sure Kate was the one to eat it. Let them have their moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 49

    Gabrielle arrived.

    The moment she saw me, her eyes widened in surprise before she gestured for her maid to stash the groceries in the kitchen and then grabbed my hand. "ire, why didn''t you join ude at the golf course?"

    I remembered how, after my death, Gabrielle was perhaps the only one in the Hart family who truly cared for me. I couldn''t help but feel a soft spot for her as I linked my arm with hers. "Mrs. Hart, what delicious goodies did you bring? Let me help you with them." She patted my hand affectionately. "You love apple pie, don''t you? I specially asked the Hiltons'' chef toe over and bake some. His apple pie is second to none; it''s Mr. Hilton''s favorite."

    At the mention of the Hiltons, my thoughts inadvertently drifted to Max, and I blurted out without thinking, "The Hiltons'' chef must be the best in Crestview Metropolis, right? Mr. Hilton is really kind to you, Mrs. Hart."

    "Yes, my brother has always been good to me, even though my parents were unhappy when I impulsively married your Uncle Hart. They wanted to cut ties with me back then. Now that they''ve passed, I''ve been able to reconnect with the Hiltons."

    I saw a flicker of sorrow in her eyes that she quickly masked. From her words, it seemed Mr. Hilton wasn''t the tyrant I feared. And that shirt probably wasn''t his either.

    Still, in the whole of Crestview Metropolis, only a few could afford to dine at the Golden Gateway Hotel. It seemed I needed to find a way to check the surveince footage.

    "Mrs. Hart, let me give you a hand."

    She shook her head. "ire, your hands are meant for surgery, not kitchen work." As she spoke, she handed me a freshly squeezed ss of juice: "This orange juice is from the Hiltons'' orchard. They specially grow them because Mr. Hilton loves orange juice. It tastes different from the ones you find elsewhere. Give it a try."

    In all my years with the Hart family, I''d hardly heard of the Hiltons until my rebirth, now twice in one conversation.

    But wary of the juice, I pretended to sip it before setting it aside.

    Mrs. Hart didn''t insist when she saw I wasn''t keen. Maybe the orange juice wasn''t tampered with in my previous life.

    When the apple pie was ready, its aroma filling the air, Mrs. Hart urged, "You might not like the juice,

    I you

    must try a piece of apple but de

    pie

    LOUMS

    I remained on guard, but not wanting to raise suspicion, I replied, "I''ll wait for udy to return."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Gabrielle seemed pleased with my behavior today. Looking at the feastid out before us, I realized it was futile to keep up my defenses when there appeared to be no one outside I could turn to for help.  In my past life, ude''s

    possessiveness meant that any male I spoke to would mysteriously start avoiding me the next day. It turned out he had used his status as my guardian to intimidate them. At the time, I thought he was just being protective, wanting me to focus on my studies.

    Thinking back, it was nothing but his irrational possessiveness. Terrifying.

    And then, Ronald came to mind as a possible ally.

    After I died, I had seen Ronald''s phone number. My memory, honed from memorizing medical textbooks, was excellent.

    When I dialed Ronald, he asked in confusion, "Who is this?"

    "I''m ire Floyd. We metst night near the pharmacy close to Elysian Hotel."

    He was silent for a moment before replying, "How did you get my private number?"

    "Mr. Collins, my friend is in danger. Could you please help me?"

    I changed my tone, whimpering softly, hoping to evoke his sympathy.

 Chapter 50

    It worked like a charm. He asked, worried, "Where are you? I''lle over right now."

    I rushed to exin, "My friend had a rough time at the bar-looks like someone messed with her drink or something. She''s burning up. We''re just college kids, too scared to call our folks. Could you bring some sort of antidote?" There was silence on Ronald''s end.

    Just when I thought my acting had flopped, I heard a cold, stern voice, "Kids these days always seem to find trouble. Help her out."

    Max? At this hour, he was with Ronald?

    Turns out their rtionship wasn''t as simple as being mere acquaintances.

    And Max, with his icy demeanor, alongside Ronald with his sunny disposition, seemed oddly well-matched.

    "Can Mr. Collins deliver it to the guardhouse at Serenity Lane Estates? I''lle out to get it."

    Ronald sighed, "Girls gotta learn to look after themselves. I''ll be there in 15 minutes."

    I thanked him, smiling.

    Then I heard him mutter to Max, "Wakey, wakey. Time for you to hit the road."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    And with that, he hung up. I felt like I''d stumbled upon some juicy gossip. They were definitely together.

    I took a detour to pick up some essentials before heading to the guardhouse to retrieve the package from Ronald. With this, even if I identally ingested something sketchy, I''d be safe.

    Sure enough, as soon as I got back, Mrs. Hart called me for afternoon tea. All sorts of pastries, all to my liking.

    This was definitely aimed at me.

    So, I texted Kate, "Kate, Mrs. Hart had the Hilton family''s chef whip up some incredible treats today."

    I even sent her a photo.

    Knowing her, she''d rush back in a heartbeat to suck up to Mrs. Hart, especially with the Hilton''s chef behind the feast. She''d want to make a good impression no matter what. Mrs. Hart seemed pleased to see me enjoying the food, smiling contentedly.

    "ire, graduation''s just around the corner. Aside from grad school, got any ns?" she inquired.

    I shook my head, "I''m all ears to whatever you suggest, Mrs. Hart."

    Like in my past life, resistance was futile. This time, I figured I''d y along, to avoid any drama due to her condition, something I wasn''baware of before.

    "Ever thought about marrying ude?" she suddenly asked, point-nk.

    I feigned shock, my fork ttering to the te.

    I kept my lips sealed, head bowed.

    She handed me her medical report.

    "ire, I don''t have much time left. I''m worried..." she choked up, shoulders trembling. "Mrs. Hart, I..."

    "I''m worried that if I''m not around, you''ll have nobody to rely on.  is all alone in this world, too. If you two could be together, I''d rest easy, even in death."

    She held my hand, her eyes brimming with tears. In my previous life, her sincerity moved me.

    But back then, I could feel ude cared more for Kate. So, I rejected her.

    I said I didn''t love ude. And ude just happened to walk in and hear it.

    So, this time, my answer had to be different.

    "Mrs. Hart nothing''s going to happen to you. Modern medicinezis amazing, and I know some top-notch surgeons. I can get them to look after you. And I... I can take care of myself. udy..."

    Just then, the front door clicked open.

    "udy has Kate. They''re perfect for each other."

    The door swung open, and in walked ude, "Mom, what nonsense are you spouting to ire now?"

 Chapter 51

    ude was back.

    He heard me for sure; he pulled out a chair for Kate while making a sour face.

    As soon as Kate sat down, Gabrielle, clearly displeased, put down her apple pie with a huff, the ky crust crumbling instantly.

    Kate knew she had upset her and quickly got up. "Mrs. Hart, I''ll just leave," she said.

    Gabrielle didn''t respond.

    ude got frantic. "Mom,e on, don''t give Kate the cold shoulder."

    Gabrielle shoved the apple pie towards me. "This is from the Hilton family''s personal chef, made for ire. Their chef usually cooks only for family members, outsiders don''t get a bite."

    Kate, fiddling with the hem of her shirt, looked like she was about to cry, just like she did in the past. Then she''d run off, and ude would me me for hogging the treat and use me of stirring trouble with his mother. Just as tears welled up in her eyes, I intervened. "Mrs. Hart, Kate isn''t an outsider. I can''t finish all this by myself." As I spoke, I passed the apple pie to Kate.

    I added, "Mrs. Hart, Kate is a good person, and she really loves udy. Isn''t it better to have one more person loving ude?"

    Their stunned faces told me they weren''t expecting that.

    Back in the day, I would''ve made a scene.

    But today, I openly said that having one more person love ude was better.

    "What are you ying at? Don''t talk nonsense." ude suddenly snapped at me, leaving me confused. Shouldn''t he be happy?

    "I''ve always known udy sees me as a younger sister, and that he loves Kate. I won''t cause any more trouble. I''ll stay out of your way. That should make you happy."

    I lowered my head, taking a small bite of the apple pie, hoping this deration meant Kate would stop targeting me.

    You never know what''s going on in someone''s mind or what they might plot next.

    "ire, I know you''ve been wronged. Come sit by me. Our family doesn''t just let anyone in." Gabrielle red at ude before pulling me closer, offering me all sorts of delicacies.  en

    Kate shifted ufortably in her seat.

    My goal was clear: to take a stand and put Kate in a tough spot.

    Kate, the Goodwin family''s heiress, was well-known in Crestview Metropolis.

    But Gabrielle, backed by the Hilton family, clearly looked down on her.

    What puzzled me was why Kate was so fixated on me. Was it really just because my parents saved ude''s life?

    Gabrielle handed me a ss of milk. "This milkes from the Hilton family''s pasture. Try it, see if it tastes different."

    There had to be something special about this milk and apple pie since nobody else got any. Even if it was precious, it wouldn''t be for me alone.

    So, I handed the milk to Kate. "Kate, you have it. You must be tired from golfing. Drink some milk to replenish your energy."

    "Well..." She paused, and just as she

    pushed it back, I let go all of a

    sudden. The milk spilled all ove

    table, mostly on Kate, while I quickly got out of the way.

    I started to tear up before Kate could. "Mrs. Hart, it wasn''t on purpose, I thought it was too good

    for me to keep to myself. I really didn''t mean it. Kate, I''m so sorry." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 52

    Kate''s mouth hung open, ready to protest, but was cut off by Gabrielle''s furious table m. "Wasting perfectly good milk like that. Is that what the Goodwin family taught you?" "Mrs. Hart, I didn''t..."

    Watching Kate struggle to defend herself without much fight, I found a twisted pleasure in making her path even more difficult.

    "Enough already, it''s just a ss of milk. Getting a cow from my uncle wouldn''t be a problem," ude stood up for Kate and quickly pulled her away from the scene, leaving just Gabrielle and me behind.

    Pointing at their retreating figures, Gabrielle hissed, "Kate will be the death of me one day," then turned to me with tears edging her voice, "ire, I know you fancy ude, but you must see, that Kate Goodwin has ambitions. She''s not as fragile as she appears. ude''s been deceived. I want you to bring him back to us."

    I forced a half-hearted smile.

    ude''s heart was never mine to bring back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Some people, once their heart decides to leave, not even a team of horses can pull it back.

    "Mrs. Hart, I''ll see what I can do."

    I feigned agreement, fearing her retaliation otherwise.

    She sighed, dropping the subject.

    "Mrs. Hart, next month is Memorial Day. I''m grown now; I should visit my parents'' graves, don''t you think?" My words caught Gabrielle off guard.

    Her tea-stirring became erratic as she dodged the topic, "No rush. Settle your affairs with ude first."

    "Sure."

    I smiled lightly, sensing my parents'' past was filled with secrets known only to Gabrielle and ude.

    I wasn''t rushing. I''d y along with their game, taking my time.

    "I need to stay at the college for a while. Themute from here is just too long."

    I had already eyed an apartment

    near

    the

    university, nning to uset

    Yey they''d given me over

    years to buy it.

    I''d sign the lease soon.

    the

    "You should discuss this with ude. I worry about opportunists in your absence."

    "Mrs. Hart, I''ll do my best. But are you sure you won''t tell ude about your condition?"

    Her advanced lung cancer was no secret to me, beyond the help of even the best doctors. "Let''s wait a bit longer to tell her."

    She looked down, defeated. I offered nofort.

    If it weren''t for her drugging me in my past life, I wouldn''t have ended up so tragically.

    The actions from my past life are shaping the oues in this one.

    After packing a few essentials, I left for my new life.

    The apartment was conveniently located near the university and Century Wellness Hospital, a perfect fit for me. Most neighbors were hospital staff, ensuring a safe and cultured environment.

    After signing the lease, the keys were mine.

    "The doctor living opposite you keeps to himself, not much for

    socializing," the agent informed

    with a smile. I nodded, nning to keep to myself as well.

    "Doctors, huh?" I mused.

    "Exactly. As long as they''re good at their job," he replied, prompting a smile from me.

    Opening

    ba Sight door to my new home,

    the sight of a living room with a balcony overlooking ake filled me

    With

    a sense of renewal.

    I was reborn, ready to live my life anew.

 Chapter 53

    After tidying up the apartment, I copsed into bed, seeking refuge in rest.

    Barely had I closed my eyes when a nightmare jolted me awake. In it, a figure I dubbed "Scar Man" defiled my sanctuary, leaving me struggling against the dark tide of his influence, fighting back only to be greeted by shadows and pools of crimson. Awake in a heartbeat, I was left questioning reality.

    Had I dreamt it, or had death embraced me?

    Frantically, I pped my arm, weing the sting of pain-a reassuring sign of life.

    Tears came unbidden for the first time since my rebirth, not from fear, but from the profound relief of survival.

    It was then my phone rang. ude''s name shed on the screen.

    I took a moment to steady my voice before answering.

    "Why the no-show? Forgot about the curfew again?" he queried, a hint of usation in his tone.

    I stretchedzily, not immediately responding, only to hear his buddy chime in from the background, "Come on, ude, ire''s at that age where fun is all she wants. Lighten up." Fun?

    This friend of ude''s, always too handsy whenever ude looked away, now made my skin crawl at the memory.

    "udy, it''s not like that. I''m swamped with my thesis. Deadlines at the dorm," I replied, my voice unexpectedly calm. There was a pause on the other end, a departure from the times when I''d plead for his belief.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Now, what he believed didn''t matter to me. I was done trying to keep the peace.

    "When did I say you could stay at the dorms?"

    "I''m an adult, ude. Your permission isn''t a necessity," I retorted, surprising even myself with my boldness.

    "I''ming to pick you up."

    Hismand was curt, leaving no room for debate. I tossed the phone aside and buried myself under the covers, seeking sleep''s escape.

    But rest proved elusive, my thoughts circling why ude was suddenly so keen on dragging me back, especially after his recent possessiveness. True to his word, ude called again half an hourter.

    "I''m downstairs. Come down."

    "Sorry, just stepped out with friends. Don''t wait up, I lied, eager to end the call when he interjected, "Heard

    there''s only one spot left for that et

    research position. Someone''s already pulling strings. Giving up on it?

    Silence.

    He was ckmailing me with this?

    "ude, you "

    "Losing your cool so soon? I was rather enjoying today''s performance. Ten minutes. I''ll be waiting," he dictated, leaving me no choice but to get ready and head out.

    The research position was too valuable, and with ude''s influence, defying him could mean losing my shot.

    Stepping out to catch the elevator, I froze as the doors parted to reveal Max.

    This lifetime, our paths hadn''t crossed.

    He spared me no nce, brushing past to unlock his apartment across from mine.

    Max, the enigmatic doctor in a

    elbet

    crisply tailored suit, carried an air of unattainable grace, leaving an indelible mark even in such a brief encounter.

 Chapter 54

    In my past life, he was the one who stepped in to prevent my body from being lost to the mes. He went the extra mile to confirm my DNA, and somehow, he managed to perform a miracle and save Scar Man Daniel.

    Unknowingly, he had preserved every shred of evidence of my existence after death. Even though he didn''t do these things for me, I still felt a deep sense of gratitude towards him.

    But for now, my immediate concern was dealing with ude.

    As I hurried back to the school gates, I saw him leaning casually against his car, cigarette in hand.

    Tall and strikingly handsome, he embodied every girl''s dream of the quintessential elitewyer.

    In stark contrast to Max''s unattainable aura, ude seemed more down-to-earth, more akin to the everyday joys and sorrows visible to themon folk rather than Max''s almost divine stature.

    The moment our eyes met, I could see a mix of anger and anticipation in his gaze.

    He had been waiting for me.

    "Get in," hemanded, snuffing out his cigarette with his bare hand and tossing it into a nearby trash can before opening the car door for me.

    "I''ve actually been tied up with school stuff these past few days. udy, couldn''t you have found a better time to give Kate and me some space? You showing up now just to check if I''m at school seems a bit much, don''t you think? I haven''t been out causing trouble," I protested, making no move to get into the car.

    This time around, I wasn''t about to just blindly follow his lead.

    He mmed the car door shut, pausing for a moment before asking, "So,ing hometest night was school-rted too?"

    So he was here to check up on me, not because he genuinely wanted to take me home.

    "Is there a problem with that?" Although I felt guilty, I had gotten better at acting, and my response sounded convincingly genuine. "It better be."

    As he turned to leave, I couldn''t help but ask, "Between me and Kate, you''d choose Kate, wouldn''t you?"

    This time around, I just wanted to hear him affirm it.

    He didn''t turn around, simply halting in his steps before eventually replying, "Just focus on your own business. Stop bothering Kate." Obviously, Kate was his main focus.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "So, it''s her you''d choose," I said with augh.

    "It''s none of your business."

    With that, he climbed into the driver''s seat and drove off.

    His indifferent response was as good as saying he chose Kate over me.

    I kicked a stone in frustration before heading back to my apartment.

    On my way, I had to pass through a alley that hadn''t paid much

    attention to earlier. This time,

    however, the dim light revene

    a

    group of thugs smoking.

    Instinctively, I tensed up, the memories of Scar Man from my past life making me quicken my pace.

    But the thugs seemed to notice me, whistling in my direction.

    I tried to keep my head down and walk faster.

    "Where''s the fire, sweetheart? Why not stay and have some fun with us?"

    Just as one of the thugs reached out to grab me, I broke into a run, but he managed to catch my wrist.

    In that moment, I was filled with determination; I wasn''t going to let the same old story y out again.

    With all the strength I could muster, I kicked him hard in a sensitive spot. As he doubled over in pain, I took off and didn''t stop until I was safely back in my apartment.

    Only once I was inside the elevator did I feel somewhat safe again.

    Reaching my floor, the painful memories of my past life still haunted me. But just as I stepped out and felt myself about to copse, the anticipated pai never came.

 Chapter 55

    I had a nightmare again.

    It was still Scar Man''s hideous face haunting me. I was curled up in a corner, calling out ude''s name over and over again.

    "Save me, ude."

    But the dream was a never-ending darkness. No matter how loud I shouted, there was no response.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    My tears wouldn''t stop flowing, and even when they dried up, ude never came.

    "ude, why didn''t youe?"

    Crying myself awake, I realized my eyes were wet, and my pillow was soaked through with tears.

    Those dreams, even though they''re relics from a past life, still bring me sorrow just by surfacing in my sleep.

    Back then, ude never came to save me, leaving asting pain in my heart that I couldn''t get rid of.

    "Awake?" A deep, cold voice snapped me back to reality, reminding me that I had fainted right as the elevator doors opened.

    Am I in Max''s apartment? Lying on his couch?

    His ce has a vibepletely different from mine. While mine is all standard-issue decor, his is custom-designed, dominated by dark colors, simple yetfortable.

    And it''s spotless. Every single item is neatly arranged, often at perfect angles-just like Max, meticulous and immacte.

    The couch is white, now stained with the imprint of my tears.

    Embarrassed, I tried to clean the tears and saliva.

    "I''ll get it cleaned up," I mumbled, looking up in the direction of the voice. Max, dressed casually, held out a ss of warm water to me, saying, "Drink."

    He didn''t seem to mind the mess I made on his couch. Instead, he offered me water.

    Holding the ss, I felt the warmth from Max, realizing he might be warmer than his icy exterior suggests.

    "Finished?" he asked after I drank.

    I nodded hastily.

    He then got up and opened the front door, saying, "Time for you to leave."

    So, he was kicking me out.

    I carefully ced the ss back on his table, thanked him, and prepared to leave his apartment.

    Then I heard a familiar voice: "Max, can I borrow a shirt?"

    It was Ronald.

    Ronald appeared from another room, a towel draped over his head, his hair dripping wet.

    Embarrassed, I covered my face,

    "Sorry, to

    intrude," and quick my leaving now. I don''t want

    exit.

    They were living together!

    But as Max closed the door, I heard Ronald say, "Did that youngdy misunderstand something about us?"

    Misunderstand what? A doctor and a detective living together seemed like a perfect match.

    As I thought about it, a thunderp sounded, signaling the start of rain.

    The next morning, as I was leaving

    for

    mouth with a piece of toast in

    my

    Max also stepped out of his

    ment

    He was dressed in a suit, every detail immacte.

    Me, in contrast, was all casual in a T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers, looking quite the mess.

    I instinctively took the toast out of my mouth and hid it behind me, offering him a polite greeting and craning my neck to see if Ronald would appear behind him.

    But Max just closed his door and headed to the elevator ahead of me.

    Once we were both in the elevator, I kept ncing at his door, wondering where Ronald was. He probably sensed my confusion.

 Chapter 56

    "Just head to the detective bureau to find Ronald," he suggested first, breaking the awkward silence.

    Scratching my head in embarrassment, I mumbled, "No, not looking for him."

    Without another word, he went downstairs to fetch his car from the basement, while I took the elevator up to the ground floor, stepping out just before him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But as soon as I reached the lobby, my eyes caught sight of ude''s car parked right outside our apartment block.

    Instinctively, I spun around, trying to shield my face, hoping not to be recognized.

    But hearing his quick footstepsing up behind me sent a wave of panic through me. How did he know I was here?

    "So, this is you ''heading back to school"?" The tone of usation couldn''t be missed.

    Perhaps because my feelings were a mix of disdain and a fear rooted in past experiences, my voice trembled slightly, "I... I moved out because the dorms were just unbearable, so I found a ce off-campus..." I hesitated, unsure whether to say I rented or bought the ce.

    "You could have mentioned you were looking to buy a ce," he interjected.

    Swallowing hard, I mustered the courage to ask, "And if I did, you''d buy it for me?"

    Recalling how in the past, my desires were always dismissed by him, especially something as significant as a house, it was no surprise.

    His silence spoke volumes.

    Looking towards his car, Kate emerged, greeting me with a warm smile, "Morning, ire. Brought you breakfast."

    ncing at the breakfast in her hand, I turned away and said, "I already ate."

    "Nothing beats a home-cooked meal, ire. What''s got you down, moving out all on your own?"

    Kate reached for my arm in aforting gesture, which I instinctively shrugged off.

    Those who had once pushed me to the brink, now pretending to care, left me feeling nothing but distrust.

    "I''m grown now; I need to stop living off the Hart family''s generosity."

    "The Hart family isn''t worried about the expense," she tried to assure me.

    However, my stance seemed to irritate ude. Taking the breakfast from Kate, he pushed it into my hands, "Kate got up early to make this for you. Don''t be ungrateful."

    "If she enjoys it, maybe Kate can deliver breakfast daily?" I suggested, half-joking.

    "If that''s what you want, ire, you could always move back in, and K make it every day," Kate offered, though her reluctance was palpable only to me.

    "When''s the wedding with udy?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "That... well, we''re waiting on Mrs. Hart''s blessing," Kate replied, her voice a mix of hope and hesitation. I wished her well with a smile, "Then make sure to invite me to the wedding."

    ude''s face darkened at myment, as if on guard against this new, unpredictable version of me.

    "What nonsense are you spouting now?"

    As I struggled for a response, Max''s car emerged from the garage. I hurried after him, "Dr. Hilton, wait for me!"

    To my relief, Max actually stopped.

    Waving goodbye to ude and Kate, I announced, "Off to ss now!"

    As ude began to speak, Kate cut in, "Have a good day at ss."

    That seemed to stop ude from trying to hold me back.

    Settling into the back seat, Max didn''t start the car but instead teased, "What am I, a rideshare driver?"

 Chapter 57

    "Dr. Hilton..." With no other choice, I climbed out of the car, under the watchful eyes of ude and Kate, and took the passenger seat.

    ude looked lost in thought, a trace of displeasure flickering across his face.

    As I hastily moved to the passenger side, Max said, "I never told you my name."

    That caught me off-guard.

    Rubbing my head, I remained silent.

    Max didn''t press further.

    "Just drop me off nearby, I can walk to school from there," I suggested, thinking it would be a good opportunity to ask my advisor about an internship. Without much ado, Max actually pulled over and let me out.

    Watching his car drive away without hesitation, I breathed a sigh of relief, wondering how I was going to exin knowing his name.

    Lost in thought, I approached the school gates.

    There was ude, standing at the entrance once again, but this time, Kate wasn''t by his side.

    I couldn''t believe how often he''d appeared in my life just fromst night to now, seeking me out personally for the third time.

    He spotted me, his long legs carrying him quickly in my direction, and without a word, he pulled me into his car.

    "ude, what are you doing?"

    I felt like every nerve in my body was about to explode.

    "Go home. My mom wants to meet you."

    He snapped the seatbelt over me as I instinctively resisted. But a stern look from him silenced me, "You want your parents'' ashes, don''t you? Well, mess up and you can forget about it."

    I stared at him, disgusted by this low blow from ude, using what I cared about most to threaten me.

    "So, if I listen to you, you''ll give me my parents'' ashes? I want a deadline," I tried to negotiate calmly.

    But I had overestimated him. He scoffed, "A deadline? ire Floyd, since when did you start making demands? Because of that guy?"

    He was referring to Max?

    His anger over me riding with Max today?

    "It''s none of your business. You should give me my parents'' ashes by right. I don''t owe you; if anything, you owe me."

    I had never spoken to him like this before.

    He mmed on the brakes and pulled over.

    "Get out."

    His mood was unpredictable, but the moment he demanded I leave, I didn''t hesitate.

    As I left, I overheard him calling his assistant, "Find out everything. And make sure she doesn''t get the spot."

    What was he looking into?

    It must be unrted to me since he''s awyer, needing to be thorough.

    But what spot?

    Sure enough, when I reached the school and met with my professor, he regretfully informed me, "You''ve been absent a lot recently, so the schrship spot has been given to another student."

    So, ude''s call was to make sure I didn''t get that schrship.

    I clenched my fists but said nothing.

    My professor seemed apologetic as he handed me an invitation for an internship.

    "I know you''re a dedicated student. This is an opportunity in the Emergency Department at Century Wellness Hospital. Interested?"

    I pursed my lips and epted the invitation.

    An internship in the Emergency

    Department is tough and truly tests

    a doctor''s skills. It''s essentially

    training to be a general practitioner.

    "I''ll give it a try. Thank you, Professor."

    As I was about to leave, the professor added, "Have a good talk with Mr. Hart."

    He''s always been kind to me, and he sighed after saying those words. "It''s because of Mr. Hart that the school is taking this seriously."

    In other words, ude''s influence was significant, and they didn''t. to offend him, suggesting IsN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    negotiate with him myse

 Chapter 58

    ude''s got his ways to keep me down, that''s for sure.

    He''s after Kate, yet he can''t seem to let me go.

    The only reason I can think of is he''s worried about his reputation. I mean, if a high-profilewyer can''t take care of the daughter of the person who saved his life, what would people say? Talk about being possessive.

    "An internship is a great opportunity. Do well, and you might justnd a schrship. Make sure you report to the hospital tomorrow."

    I nodded in agreement, grateful for the lifeline my professor had thrown me.

    ude''s trying to sabotage my future, no doubt about it.

    Lucky for me, I had my credit card on me. With some cash in my pocket, I could still make a y.

    No sooner had I left the professor''s office than I got a call from Kate. Annoying people always know when to bombard you.

    "What''s up?"

    I wasn''t in the best of moods, but she didn''t seem to take offense. "ire, I''d like to take you out for a meal and talk."

    Before I could even decline, she continued, "ude and I both see you as a little sister. You''ve been a bit rebellioustely, moving out and living on your own. Mrs. Hart hasn''t heard yet, and it would really break her heart if she did. I just want to talk about it." "No need. ude''s all yours," I replied, then hung up and turned off my phone.

    Ever since I ran into those two this morning, it''s been one hassle after another, all thanks to them.

    Stepping out of the school gates, I saw Kate waiting for me. She approached me with a gentle smile. "How about considering this as a dinner invite from me?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    I let her lead me into her car.

    Soon, we arrived at a restaurant styled like a ssic American diner, and Kate guided me into a private booth.

    11

    "ude will join us soon. What would you like to order? ude always mentioned how much he adores you, his little sister. When I first saw you, I thought you were so beautiful, it was almost intimidating," she said while getting me a ss of milk. "I spilled your milk the other day, and I felt so bad about it. I made sure to get you some today. Try it, does it taste like it''s from the Hilton family farms?"

    If I didn''t know that the Hilton family''s cows lived better than most people, I wouldn''t have thought this milk was anything special. "Thanks."

    The taste was nowhere near the Hilton family''s standards, but I kept that to myself.

    With her resources, Kate''s attempt was a far cry from the Hilton''s luxury.

    I had barely taken two sips when the door to the booth swung open.

    "ire, why are you causing trouble again? Your issues with Kate have nothing to do with me. If you have a problem,e to me," ude stormed in, thinking I was the one stirring up drama.

    He obviously felt guilty about canceling my schrship.

    Did he think that after being humiliated at school, I''de crawling back to him?

    Seeing me with Kate must''ve bruised his ego.

    "ude, you''ve got it all wrong. I just ran into ire by chance. We''ve been waiting for you, and you start off by ming ire? Come sit down," Kate intervened.

    Their dynamic was like an old married couple, with Kate serving ude his favorite dishes. "I ordered all your favorites. Try the chef''s cooking here." ude reluctantly started to eat.

    "How was your hospital check-up today? Did you get the milk burn treated?"

    Milk burn? The milk that day was barely warm. How could it burn?

    When I nced at Kate, she instinctively hid her hands behind her back.

    "It''s nothing serious. Don''t me ire, ude."

 Chapter 59

    ire instinctively hid her hands behind her back, drawing a flicker of sympathy from ude, who turned to me with a stern look. "Don''t let it happen again." What did he mean by that? I couldn''t figure it out.

    But as I held the milk, my grip loosened, and it spilled over my hands.

    "Ouch, I''m such a klutz."

    Kate rushed to grab some napkins to clean me up, but I grabbed a disinfectant wipe instead and quickly dried my hands, tucking them behind my back.

    I mumbled, looking down, "It wasn''t on purpose. Hearing that Kate got scalded by the milk made me feel so guilty I just couldn''t hold it steady."

    Kate tried to check my hands for burns, but I pulled away.

    I wondered if she felt guilty, knowing well that this temperature couldn''t possibly cause a burn.

    Probably the only one fooled was ude.

    "If it''s a burn, we should head to the hospital," ude mentioned, his gaze unreadable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I shook my head. "It''s nothing, really."

    Compared to the time I was engulfed in a wildfire, this was nothing. Back then, every inch of my skin was seared, and ude was nowhere to be found, too busy being lovey-dovey with Kate to care about my wellbeing. "You''re always so stubborn."

    Before I could respond, Kate intervened, "ire''s still young, ude. Let''s not be too hard on her." She then pulled out an invitation from her bag. "There''s an auction tomorrow. ude wants to bid on a stone for my engagement ring. I thought, ire, since you have such great taste, you could help us choose."

    She thought I had good taste. Yet, I thought my judgment was the worst. Otherwise, why would I have fallen for ude and brought disaster upon everyone who loved me?

    The thought made me clench the fabric of my dress, lips pressed tight, not wanting to say a word.

    However, I could feel ude''s gaze on me, shifting from cold to zing.

    "If you don''t want to go, just say no."

    But I didn''t go along with ude''s suggestion. Instead, I felt a surge of defiance.

    "Can I pick out a few trinkets for my wedding gifts if I go?"

    swnovel

    Kate seemed taken aback by my words, her expression changing slightly, a hint of something indescribable lingering in her eyes.

    "You''re not even graduated yet," ude countered, only fueling my determination.

    "So, you''re saying you won''t spend on jewelry for me? Fine, I won''t go."

    For some reason, ude sighed softly, "If you want to go, then go."

    Kate also grabbed my wrist gently, smiling, "Of course, ire. ude wouldn''t mind spending a bit. When you get married, I''ll add to your wedding funds myself. Pick out whatever you like tomorrow night, okay? Stop arguing with your udy."

    I agreed, smiling.

    But deep down, I felt if she didn''t betray me, I should be thankful.

    Yet, as I looked back at ude, he was casually sipping his drink.

    Then his secretary approached him, "Mr. Hart, your guest is in the next room."

    He stood up to leave, ncing back at me as if to warn me not to mess with his Kate.

    After he left, I made an excuse to leave too. Kate didn''t stop me, just mentioned she''d wait for ude.

    Passing by ude''s room, I identally caught a glimpse of Max.

    ude, ever so superior, was pouring wine for Max.

    Was Max also ude''s client? Did Max need legal assistance?

    ude surely treated his clients well.

    I didn''t linger and headed back to my apartment.

    Butte at night, after finishing my thesis, the doorbell rang.

    Who could it be at this hour? For some

    of son, my first thought was

    of ude, especially after the look he gave me earlier-part warning, part intense heat.

 Chapter 60

    When I swung the door open, there was ude, holding a couple of bottles of milk, the scent of liquor still lingering on him.

    As he walked in, the mix of tobo and his cool demeanor was oddlyforting. But knowing him better, I instinctively clenched my fist and stepped back.

    I had loved him deeply once, but loving him was like ying with fire. Now, even a nce felt like a risk to my heart.

    "Why the surprise visit?" I managed, despite the blend of his scent and aura that filled the air.

    He nced around my modest living space, hinting at his disapproval, "Noting back with me?"

    His silence when I didn''t respond was broken as he handed me the milk, "My mom mentioned you liked the Hilton family''s brand."

    I hesitated, the bottle hanging in the air between us. Having been raised by the Hart family, my tastes had indeed be refined, courtesy of Mrs. Hart''s insistence on quality to make up for othercks. "Is your hand still hurting?" He assumed, noticing my hesitation. "Did you apply any ointment?"

    I finally reached for the milk, showing him my hand, "Just took a milk bath, what could possibly happen?"

    His expression darkened immediately.

    Hastily, I ushered him towards the door, "I''ve got my internship at Century Wellness Hospital''s emergency department tomorrow. I need my rest, so you should probably head back."

    What I left unsaid was how his actions had forced me into this position, robbing me of my schrship chance.

    "Still mad at me?"

    How could I not be? But I merely offered a hollow smile in response.

    He stepped closer, trapping me against the wall. "ire Floyd, you''re acting quite strange, aren''t you?"

    Strange? Of course. There was a time I would''ve forsaken everything for him, mirrored his likes and dislikes, fought off anypetition fiercely But now, I chose my future over him, even moving out, leaving him to Kate.

    Suddenly, I pulled him closer, resting my chin on his shoulder. It reminded me of the days when he wouldfort me, back when I was a newly brought child to the Hart family. He froze at the gesture.

    "So, you''re choosing me over Kate now?" I whispered, feeling his heartbeat quicken.

    But he pushed me away with a sharp, "Don''t be unreasonable."

    I wrapped my arms around myself, retorting, "Then what are you doing here? I''ve already epted you and Kate. It''s you who''s been clinging on, using my parents'' ashes against me, using your influence to ruin my chances. ude, it''s you who''s been unreasonable with my life.

    His silence told me he hadn''t expected such confrontation.

    I continued, "My parents saved you without ever imagining you''d one day use that against their daughter We''re not blood, we''re not siblings might have loved you, but I''m over it now if you want to make amends, find a way that I can ept, without suppressing me." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ude''s gaze sharpened. "Without my permission, you''ll always belong to the Hart family." With that, he stormed out, leaving me alone with the echoes of a door mming shut.

 Chapter 61

    I sensed something off about udetely, but I knew better than to let my guard down around him.

    As I was about to close my door, I caught sight of Dr. Hilton across the hall, his door wide open, eyes fixed on me. It was almost certain he''d seen ude leave my ce. With his lips pursed, I couldn''t help but wonder what he was thinking, especially since he''d met her

    earlier

    today.

    He must have recognized ude.

    Feeling awkward yetpelled, I grabbed a bottle of milk my brother had dropped off earlier and walked over to him. "This is from my brother," I said, handing him the milk without waiting for a response and leaving it at his doorstep.

    Then, remembering Ronald, I dashed back to fetch another bottle. "This one''s for Mr. Collins," I mused, feeling a sense of warmth towards both men. Without their presence in my life, my untimely demise would''ve likely remained a mystery.

    No sooner had I ced the second bottle down when a summer breeze mmed my door shut behind me.

    And, of course, I was locked out.

    Biting my lip in frustration, I turned to Max. "Could you lend me your phone? I need to call a locksmith."

    "I don''t have a locksmith''s number. Try Ronald," he suggested, barely concealing the smirk on his face.

    Their openness about their lives made them all the more appealing, especially since both were undeniably attractive.

    Max then dialed Ronald, his tone firm yet casual, "Need you to unlock a door."

    To an outsider, it might have sounded like amand, but I could tell there was a different kind of affection between them, which made me suppress a smile.

    Noticing Max examining the milk, I saw a flicker of recognition in his eyes. "Is this from the Hilton family farm?"

    His question caught me off guard. The milk bottle was in, devoid of any branding. How he identified its origin so quickly was beyond me.

    Seeing my puzzled look, he chose not to borate, simply leading the way with the milk to his fridge, which, to my surprise, was stocked with bottles from the same farm.

    Was ude delivering gifts to Max? And here I was, thinking she was just being generous with me.

    Compared to Max''s stash, my few bottles seemed insignificant.

    "Do you like it?" he asked, cing two bottles in the microwave to warm them up.

    I managed a stiff smile, notmitting to a preference.

    In another life, my fondness for milk had led me down aplicated path with ude, a mistake I wasn''t keen on repeating.

    Seeing my hesitation, Max didn''t press further, leaving the milk untouched.

    It wasn''t long before Ronald arrived, his annoyance palpable. "Seriously, couldn''t you just call a locksmith

    instead of dragging me out here?"

    His eyes widened when he saw me sitting calmly on the sofa, a silent greeting exchanged between us.

    His gaze bounced between Max and me, confusion written all over his face.

    "Max, I didn''t expect you to..."

    "Shut it,"

    snapped, making

    ald instantly pay attention toet

    was doing. "Oh, it''s your

    that''s busted, not his."

    The lock gave way under his skilled hands in no time. "You should

    sider a keypad lock," he advised

    opening the door. Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Grateful, I nodded my appreciation and hurried back to my apartment.

    But as I walked away, Ronald called out, "The milk."

    Pausing, I turned back to see Max, silent but for a moment, stepping aside to let me through.

 Chapter 62

    I snatched the milk, muttered a quick "thanks," and headed back to my room.

    Staring at the milk, a flood of emotions washed over me. My previous life''s milk trauma was deep-seated; even now, the thought of drinking it made me uneasy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I tossed it into the fridge andid down to sleep. Tomorrow was my first day reporting to the ER.

    When morning came, I sprang out of bed, quickly freshened up, grabbed a slice of toast but left the milk untouched. As I opened the door, I bumped into Max on his way out. Our conversation was minimal as always.

    We shared an elevator ride in silence. He headed to the basement, and I got off at the ground floor.

    I thought that would be the extent of our interaction, but fate had other ns. Arriving at the hospital, I learned that Max, or Dr. Hilton as he was known professionally, was to be my mentor.

    The nurse who greeted me patted my shoulder sympathetically. "In the whole of Crestview Metropolis, Dr. Hilton is the top in general and surgical medicine. But you''re brave, ire. You''re his first intern ever. Usually, no one dares to intern under him. They call Dr. Hilton the Reaper because wherever he goes, even death seems to think twice. But he''s known for being quite distant and expects nothing but the best, both in medicine and in life."

    Her words sent a chill down my spine.

    "Dr. Hilton never takes interns," she continued. "But this time, an academy member from your university called him up, asking him to take on some interns, and after looking at the list, he chose you."

    He personally chose me? So he knew I wasing here today.

    My interactions with Max didn''t seem too harsh, and he even saved me when I fainted that one time.

    The cold, distant image others painted of him didn''t match up.

    I knocked on his office door, and he simply said, "Come in."

    When he saw me, he wasn''t surprised. He just pointed to a chair and said, "Have a seat."

    Then he went right back to scrutinizing some documents.

    I had seen him many times before, but it was my first time watching him work. He wasn''t wearing sses-his vision is sharp.

    The documents were all in French

    likely academic papers, and he seemed to be crunching some data. He kept at it, focused on his own

    stuff, for over an hour.

    I wondered if he was this meticulous when he autopsied my body in my previous life, searching for DNA evidence with the same diligence?

    His office was precisely organized, everything at a 45-degree angle, even his water ss.

    As he took a sip of water, he finally addressed me, "The school sent you to intern? What skills do you have?"

    Caught off guard, I managed to say, "I was top of my ss in anatomy."

    He seemed thoughtful for a moment before saying, "This afternoon, the

    forensic team needs an autopsy performed on a female burn victim. You''reing with me."

    Just like that, he was all about action.

    I hadn''t expected to be thrown into forensic work with Max right off the bat.

    The idea of examining a burn victim made me tighten my grip, my palms sweating as memories from my past life flooded back. I nodded slowly, agreeing to go with him.

    As I reached for the door, he added, "If you''re scared, you don''t have toe. The ER will need help this afternoon too."

    "It''s okay," I somehow found the courage to say, stepping out the door and copsing into a chair in the hospital corridor, my legs weak beneath me.

 Chapter 63

    At lunchtime, I headed to the cafeteria with some colleagues and from a distance, we spotted Max dining alone. It seemed like an invisible barrier surrounded him, leaving a few empty tables in his wake. Doctors passing by would offer polite greetings before choosing seats further away. One colleague nudged my shoulder, saying, "See? Your mentor''s prestige in the hospital is undeniable. It''s like he''s off-limits to most, and here you are, up close and personal. We''re all quite impressed. You''re doing great."

    Another chimed in with a giggle, "Dr. Hilton is so handsome. I''ve assisted him in surgeries and found myself stealing extra nces while mopping his brow. For some reason, even his sweat seemed to smell good."

    Thisment drew a yful rebuke from the first colleague, "That crush of yours got you transferred to another department by Dr. Hilton himself. Served you right."

    "They say people with connections avoid bing Dr. Hilton''s students. Nobody wants to be reduced to tears after a surgery session with him."

    Their banter continued as I absent-mindedly poked at my unappetizing meal. Coming from the Hart family had made my pte quite finicky over the years.

    Just as I wasmenting the poor quality of the cafeteria food, I saw ude''s assistant, Neil, approaching with a lunch box in hand. Neil typically only ran errands for her, which made me frown in anticipation of the awkwardness to follow. Before I could refuse any special treatment, Neil was already by my side, respectfully handing me the insted lunch box.

    "Miss, Mrs. Hart has sent your lunch."

    My colleagues gaped at me, their mouths full of food, stunned by the revtion of my family''s attentiveness.

    "ire Floyd, you''re like royalty!" they managed to sputter out, choking down their surprise along with their food.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    They eyed my casual white T-shirt and jeans with a mix of shock and admiration.

    "And here you are, choosing to endure Dr. Hilton''s rigorous training? Why?"

    Their real concern seemed to be whether my internship choice was influenced by Dr. Hilton''s good looks.

    I smiled, looking towards where Max had been seated, only to find him gone.

    Taking the lunch box from Neil, I remarked, "No need for this anymore; the cafeteria food is fine."

    Neil''s expression didn''t change, but I could tell he knew I hadn''t touched my cafeteria meal. He was too sharp not to notice.

    "Madam also said if the internship gets too tough, she could arrange something else for you," he ryed.

    I couldn''t help but smirk. Neil was ude''s assistant, yet he was invoking Mrs. Hart''s name. ude was indeed behind this gesture. "Thanks, but I''m good here," I responded.

    After Neil left, I shared the contents of the lunch box with my colleagues. Inside were all my favorites: lobster thermidor, roast chicken legs, grilled salmon, beef and potatoes, and a luxurious truffle soup.

    In my past life, ude had been just as caring until Kate came into the picture. Then everything changed.

    Or maybe ude''s kindness was just a public act, a way to keep up his image as a benefactor to the child of the family that had saved him.

    "This cooking is incredible," my

    colleagues raved. "ire, how many Michelin stars does your chef have? We''ve never had anything this delicious. This roast chicken s out of this world."  en

    ??

    Sipping the soup, I caught sight of Neil getting into a car outside the hospital - a Maybach, ude''s

    personal vehicle. He hade after all

    For some reason, as a ghost, I could clearly remind myself that I harbored resentment towards ude.

 Chapter 64

    But now, what he''s doing is beyond myprehension. I can''t see through him anymore.

    This afternoon, Max didn''t even let me catch a break. He called me up and ordered me to get down to the basement and ride with him to the police station''s forensic department.

    I obediently climbed into the passenger seat of his car. He was silent the whole ride, only handing me a set of tools and saying, "Make sure you protect yourself well. Don''t get hurt."

    I knew that participating in an autopsy, especially one for the police, required extra caution. Any mistake could be fatal.

    But hearing it from Max made it feel different.

    "Thanks."

    I noticed he had doubled the usual amount oftex gloves in the toolkit for me.

    Soon, we reached the police station. As we entered the morgue, a chill crept up from my feet. The sight of bodies covered in white sheets made me look around, wondering if there were souls watching us, souls as defiant as mine. What could her story be?

    "Don''t space out."

    Max''s cold reminder snapped me out of it, and I continued to pass him tools.

    He did most of the work himself, having me just take notes and hand him what he needed.

    "Give these notes to Ronald."

    After the work was done, he washed his hands repeatedly. It seemed he was even more of a clean freak than the average medical examiner.

    When Ronald walked in, Max gave him a cold look. "Don''t call me for this again. Your team has its own medical examiners."

    Ronald pped him on the back. "But we only call you because you''re the best, man. Our guys couldn''t find anything."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Out."

    Ronald took the notes from me, his eyes lighting up. "This murderer''s methods match the ones from our previous cases. Female victims, usually assaulted before being killed and then burned to a crisp. It''s a serial killer on our hands. If we could find any evidence inside her, that would be fantastic."

    Max frowned slightly. "I managed to extract some samples. They should help."

    "My God! Everyone said it was impossible, that there''d be no evidence left after the burning!"

    As Ronald moved to hug Max, he was met with a stern look.

    He then turned to hug me, but Max''s cough stopped him in his tracks, his arms freezing mid-air.

    Was Max... jealous? He didn''t want Ronald hugging anyone else.

    "Mr. Collins, everything''s in the notes."

    Ronald nodded. "I knew we could count on you."

    Max: "Let''s not have a next time. Let''s go."

    As he spoke, he nced at me. I quickly followed, unable to resist looking back at the charred body onest time. That time, Max was also ordered to examine me wasn''t he?

    And Ronald mentioned a serial killer. The methods were too simr to those used on the people who tried to burn me.

    Could the person behind Kate be connected to this?

    A shiver ran down my spine, spreading fear throughout my body.

    "Hurry up, it''s getting dark." Max

    didn''t look back, but he must have

    heard

    my footsteps slow down. He

    also slowed, reminding me to keep up.

    Swnov

    Holding the toolkit, I looked up at his silhouette. He seemed almost godlike, towering, and reassuring.

    "This is a serial killer case. If Ronald still lets us in, you shouldn''te next time. And don''t talk about today''s visit to the police station

    with anyone."

    I tilted my head, wondering why, but he spoke first: "The killer targets unmarried women." Was he worried about me?

    I nodded, not wanting any part in such matters. There''s too much I want to do in this life.

    He dropped me off at my apartment building and then headed to the hospital.

    I had only walked a few steps when I saw ude waiting for me downstairs.

    Suddenly, it felt like this life''s version of him was haunting me.

 Chapter 65

    ude stood at the doorstep, his eyes lighting up a bit as I got out of the car, but then dimming as he caught sight of Max''s ride. "Him again?"

    I thought he knew Max, so I just nodded. "Yeah. What brings you here?"

    ude seemed a bit miffed when I asked that. "Weren''t we supposed to go to the auction today?"

    Then it hit me; yesterday, in a fit to rile him up, I had told him and Kate that I was nning to pick out my own wedding gift at the auction. Turns out, he actually took it seriously and was here to make that happen. "What''s the spending limit for my wedding, udy?" I couldn''t help but tease, enjoying the storm of emotions ying across his face - a mix of irritation and the effort to remain calm.

    With a huff, he handed me a ck credit card, making me pause for a moment.

    In my past life, that card was given to Kate, who never missed a chance to unt it in front of me, especially when picking out her wedding dress with my then-husband''s money. The irony was suffocating. But this time around, the card was in my hands.

    "You give me the ck card. What about Kate?" I took the card, figuring there was no harm in epting it. After all, I was owed much.

    "The less you know, the better," he brushed off my question with a familiar line.

    Shrugging, I followed him to the car, where a dress and an auction brochure were alreadyid out for me.

    "The driver will take you to get styled, then drop you at the auction," he exined.

    I nodded in agreement.

    He didn''te with me, probably off to get Kate.

    In my past life, this would''ve broken my heart.

    But now, I didn''t show a hint of sadness, which seemed to perplex him. He asked, "Aren''t you going to ask why I''m noting with you?"

    I smiled innocently, "Because you''re picking up Kate, right? I''m not the type to make a fuss, udy."

    ying the sweet little sister might be my act now, but ude still left with a cold huff.

    I was jealous and possessive in my past life, and now indifferent, yet he was still unhappy.

    What a jerk!

    Arriving at the salon, I found Kate already there, getting pampered. So much for ude picking her up.

    I was dressed pretty casually, holding a big bag with the dress in it, looking more like an assistant than a client.

    After being ignored for a while, Kate finally acknowledged me, "ire, over here! I''ve arranged for our top stylist to take care of you." She was decked out in a pper dress, fitting her affluent background perfectly.

    "This is Mr. Hart''s younger sister," she said to the stylists. "ude made me promise to ensure she gets a fabulous makeover."

    Only then did the stylists take my bag, discovering the pink ball gown ude had selected for me - a quintessential princess look.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Kate frowned, saying, "Why would ude pick out something like this for you? It''s so childish. It''s like he still sees you as the little sister from ten years ago. You''ll look like a living dott in this."

    A doll? Her words cut deeper than she knew, exining my recent struggles perfectly.

    ude''s dilemma over me was

    clear; in his eyes, I was meant to be

    his toy, to do with as he pleased, devoid of any thoughts or feelings of my own.

    "Oh, ire, don''t take it the wrong way. I just think this dress is too

    young for you, too conservati

    Why don''t you try on something else from the store?"

 Chapter 66

    I nced around the boutique, my eyesnding on a sleek A-line dress ensemble that caught my fancy.

    Just as I was about to express my preference, Kate came over with a slinky satin slip dress in hand. "This one''s pretty fabulous, ire. It''s in your favorite shade of sky blue, and honestly, this style will really show off your figure. There''s going to be a bunch of high-society bachelors at the auction tonight. Perfect opportunity for me to scout some top-notch prospects for you, don''t you think?"

    If I had shown up wearing something like that in my past life, ude would have had a fit.

    But since Kate was ying a game, I figured I might as well y along.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The moment I slipped into the dress, the stylists swarmed around me, gushing, "Ms. Floyd, you look stunning! Your skin is absolutely glowing. You''re gorgeous even without a speck of makeup."

    Kate, admiring her manicure, gave a sly smile and said with a hint of envy, "Well, ire is at that perfect age where she''s most beautiful, and her skin is just wless."

    Immediately, the stylists flocked back to her, showering her withpliments. "And Ms. Goodwin, you look absolutely stunning too."

    Their back-and-forth ttery was exhausting.

    Looking at my reflection, the slip dress subtly hinted at my silhouette due to its satin material, perfectly enhancing my figure.

    Stepping out in something ude hadn''t chosen was bound to cause a stir.

    I was actually curious to see how Kate would y her hand next.

    "ire, want to ride with me to the event?" she offered.

    I nodded, fully aware of how much she wanted to set me up for failure.

    Then, she picked up a shawl, saying, "Since you like this, wear it. The dress looks great on you, but adding a shawl would be even better." When she draped it over my shoulders, everyone praised her for being such a caring sister, the epitome of a well-breddy.

    But what they missed was her subtle maniption, implying the dress was my choice, not hers.

    Even as we arrived, she was holding my hand, introducing me as ude''s sister.

    But everyone knew ude didn''t have a sister.

    I was just the daughter of someone who owed their life to the Hart family, so when she introduced me as ude''s sister, it definitely raised some eyebrows and intrigued

    nces.

    ude had already arrived, seemingly deep in conversation with someone, even toasting with champagne in a manner that showed utmost respect.

    I only saw the man''s back, unable to

    see his face, but in Crestview Metropolis, there weren''t many who couldmand such respect from ude.

    So, this must have been why he was so eager to attend the auction.

    I remembered from my past life, Kate and ude had their own objectives.

    What those were, I couldn''t fathom. ude was already at the pinnacle of the legal world; what more did he want?

    Gabrielle had warned about Kate''s ambition, fearing it would eventually be ude''s downfall.

    By the time snapped back to reality, ude was approaching with a dark expression, and the man he had been conversing with had disappeared.

    Kate, a step ahead, quickly took ude''s arm.

    But I could feel ude''s burning gaze on me, probably upset that I had defied him by not wearing the outfit he had chosen.

    Kate, sensing his anger, quickly exined, "ire really liked this dress, and I thought it looked lovely on her."

    Just as I had suspected, she told ude that it was my preference first.

 Chapter 67

    "You don''t like the dress I prepared?" ude''s voice was low but couldn''t hide his irritation.

    I shook my head and said, "I do, but Kate said I''ve grown up, I''m not a Barbie doll anymore."

    While saying this, I purposefully widened my eyes, looking at ude with a pitiful gaze and added, "Do you think I''m still a kid, udy? A little doll?" He looked slightly taken aback, then pointed at the shawl draped over my shoulders, "If you''ve chosen a dress you like, what''s with the shawl then?" I gathered the shawl around me, looking down cautiously, "Kate picked it out for me."

    The shawl was grey with a fewrge flowers on it, giving it a country girl vibe that seemed quite out of ce in the sophisticated setting we were in. The people around us were giving me looks, likely thinking my attire was too in, especially given that I was known as ude''s sister.

    I hadn''t refused the shawl when Kate handed it to me, exactly for this moment.

    "Take it off."

    I stepped back fearfully, looking towards Kate for help. "Kate, can I take the shawl off?"

    "So this ugly shawl was Ms. Goodwin''s choice for Ms. Floyd," someone remarked.

    "Good thing Ms. Floyd is beautiful. Anyone else would''ve looked terrible in that shawl. It''s all her beauty holding it up," another whispered. Kate''s gaze darkened, but she maintained herdylike smile:

    "Of course, you can take it off. I was just worried the air conditioning might be too cold, and that was the only shawl avable at the dress shop." The crowd''s tone shifted.

    "Ms. Goodwin is so considerate towards Ms. Floyd."

    "Can I really take it off?" I still looked at Kate for confirmation, and she reluctantly stepped forward, personally removing the shawl for me.

    Kate had taught me in a previous life that abination of innocence, a pitiful look, and a docile demeanor was an unbeatable strategy to win everyone''s sympathy.

    Her eyes may have screamed murder, but she still smiled at me, helping me take off the unattractive shawl.

    For a moment, she smirked slyly.

    She must have thought ude would get angry at my dress.

    As my dress was fully revealed, the crowd murmured in appreciation, "Ms. Floyd is truly beautiful, and what a figure."

    "The Hart family has raised a true beauty."

    The next second, ude took off his jacket and quickly walked over. The look in his eyes was without anger, but rather, it was passionate.

    He draped his jacket over my

    Id

    shoulders, contrary to Kate''s expectation of his anger, which made her ufortably tug at ude''s sleeve, "ude, I did the dress was pretty, but it was too revealing, that''s why I added the shawl."

    ude hummed in response.

    His protective gesture made everyone whisper, "Mr. Hart seems to have a special regard for his sister."

    "Very protective, indeed."

    "You think she''s his real sister? Ms. Floyd''s parents died saving Mr. Hart. Think about it; wouldn''t the Hart family cherish Ms. Floyd?"

    Those in the know spoke up, and theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ret

    crowd''s look towards ire Floyd was one of understanding of ude''s actions. But their view of Kate shifted, shaking their heads, "Ms. Goodwin''s position in the Hart family doesn''t seem too promising."

    "With Ms. Floyd around, the Hart family elders are likely to favor her."

    "Indeed, to have given such an ugly shawl to Ms. Floyd, covering up her beauty."

    As the crowd exchangedments, Kate was about to defend herself to ude, iming she hadn''t had those intentions, but I spoke up first, defending her, "udy, Kate has been really good to me. It''s not like what they''re saying."

 Chapter 68

    In that instant, I could almost see the tears Kate was fighting back, her emotions teetering on the edge before she pulled them back in.

    ude, with a thoughtful look, nced over at Kate and remarked, "Kate, why don''t you take her over for a bite?"

    Reluctantly, Kate tugged at my hand, saying, "There''s an array of delicious cupcakes on the other side, let''s go check them out. Don''t be mad at me. Pick whatever you like, and it''s on me."

    Lips pursed, I fished out a sleek ck card from my purse: "udy handed me the ck card."

    Kate''s face went through a whole range of emotions, like scenes changing fast in a movie.

    In a past life, she had feigned an injury from being pushed down the stairs by me, sobbing just to tug at ude''s heartstrings and secure the ck card for herself.

    This time, perhaps because I had altered my life''s trajectory from the get-go, I had beaten her to the punch.

    Clutching her champagne ss, it seemed she could crush it with the slightest grip.

    Yet, her face remained adorned with an elegant smile. "I always said ude dotes on you the most. Tonight''s your chance to milk udy for all he''s worth, don''t feel bad about his bank ount. He''s raking in plenty from a single case these days, plus the Goodwin family''s backing him up. Taking care of you is no sweat off his back."

    I understood her insinuations but shrugged it off without making a fuss.

    Soon after, she spotted some friends and sauntered over to greet them, leaving me alone in the lounge area.

    Feeling utterly bored, I stood up just as a group of ude''s childhood friends approached me.

    Armed with the memories of my past life, I instinctively stepped back, bumping into a cake stand, causing a ttering noise.

    "Isn''t that ude''s leech?"

    "Exactly. Always clinging to ude, must have made a scene to get invited to the party."

    I gritted my teeth and stayed silent while they pushed me into a corner.

    "ire Floyd, you look pretty today."

    One of them brazenly sized me up, even attempting to snatch the zer off my shoulders. When I raised my hand to push him away, he grabbed my wrist with a rogue''s audacity.

    "Missed pick up

    at the hotelst time to

    to Heard you were c

    today for a round with me?"

    In my previous life, ude''s friends always pegged me as a party animal, humiliating me time and again in the clubs.

    Especially this man named Carl, who now at the party dared to tantly grab my chin painfully.

    "Get your filthy hands off."

    I pped his hand away, about to kick him when I saw ude and Kate approaching.

    Instead, I feigned a stumble, dramatically falling into his arms before bursting into tears: "Don''t touch me, udy, save me."

    But Carl, unaware of ude''s arrival, got even more reckless: "Oh, let''s see what color the outfit under this zer is."

    "No, please, udy, where are you? I''m so scared."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The very next second, Carl was sent flying with a kick from ude, who then pulled me into his embrace.

    "Carl, what the heck do you think you''re doing?!"

    Carl, nursing his kicked backside

    and wincing in pain, pointed at me and cursed: "ude, after all these years as brothers, you kick me for this bitch? That''s too much! Clearly, she was throwing herself at me."

    "udy, I''m terrified."

    I trembled even more, mastering the art of maniption I had learned from Kate in my past lifetime.

    As expected, ude, infuriated, told Carl, "Don''t let me catch you touching her again. Get lost."

 Chapter 69

    There I was, nestled in ude''s arms, casting a sly grin at Carl''s fuming demeanor.

    In my past life, ude had watched on as Carl and his crew bullied me, indifferent to my plight.

    All because I''d climbed into his bed and pushed away his beloved Kate. Hebeled me as a cunning and terrifying woman.

    This time around, none of those things had happened yet, so he still harbored a faint affection for me.

    Perhaps this affection stemmed from my parents saving his life.

    It was an advantage I intended to fully exploit in this life.

    "ire, you must be terrified, I''m so sorry. It''s my fault for running off to meet friends. That''s why Carl and his friends targeted you," she said, pulling me into her embrace, away from ude''s arms, trying tofort me. But I clung to ude''s sleeve, terrified. He sighed: "Kate, she''s not used to these grand events. Let her stay with me; the auction is about to start. Let''s head over together." ude nced at me, his eyes conveying something I couldn''t decipher.

    But I''d achieved my goal, making him witness Carl''s bullying, not my seduction.

    "udy, will Carl be at the auction too?" I asked, locking eyes with ude.

    He sighed deeply andforted me, "Stay by my side, and he won''t dare to mess with you."

    I nodded obediently.

    Yet, as I looked up, I spotted Max in the distance, lifting his champagne in a toast to me with a sly smile.

    When did he start standing there?

    So, he must have seen me intentionally fall into Carl''s arms earlier?

    When I looked again in his direction, he had already left.

    Given his personality, he probably wouldn''t bring it up with ude, so I decided to stop worrying about it. Just as we entered the auction venue, I noticed several staff members ushering Carl and his group out. "Sorry, the organizingmittee found that your invitations are fake. Please leave."

    Fake invitations?

    Carl, not from a noble family, but still of a wealthy household, wouldn''t likely resort to fake invitations.

    Yet the staff''s insistence on ejecting them, seemingly unafraid of offending them, was somewhat satisfying.

    "What the fuck? Call your boss here. This invitation was personally delivered to my house. How could it be fake?"

    As he spoke, his eyes caught mine. I pretended to shrink back into ude''s embrace.

    He patted my hand and whispered, "I''ll go check what''s happening."

    I knew ude was fiercely loyal, especially to his childhood friends, so much so that in my previous life, he even enabled them to bully me. This life, I was determined to sever their ties.

    "Can Ie with you, udy?"

    Unable to refuse me, ude had no choice but to take me along. When Kate attempted to follow, ude said ''Stay here, see if there''s anything suitable for ire

    "ude..." Kate hesitated but ude had already turned to address Carl''s situation. Approaching, the staff greeted him, and he responded coolly, "They''re my friends."

    The staff apologetically exined, "Mr. Hart, I''m really sorry, but these invitations are indeed fake. The real invitations are embossed with gold, and these aren''t. Plus, a member of the Hilton family is here today, we can''t afford any mistakes.

    Hearing the mention of the Hilton family, ude''s expression shifted slightly then he told Carl, "You guys

    were just here to have fun anyway. It''s not a big deal, just head back." Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carl, clearly annoyed, kicked a nearby chair. "Fuck! What a rotten day."

    Even as he spoke, he shot me a re.

    "This has nothing to do with ire. Don''t take it out on her, be a man," ude caught his gaze and reprimanded.

 Chapter 70

    I never had a change of heart about ude, despite the few favors he did for me.

    I actually found it quiteughable. ude was always like that, indecisive, wavering between me and Kate, trying to have it all. It was sickening.

    "Don''t just wander upstairs; the VIP suites are reserved for the elites of Crestview Metropolis. You don''t want to bump into someone important." ude nodded toward the upstairs lounges, emphasizing the high status of the people who spent time there. Even ude, when he nced in that direction, seemed to be yearning for something more.

    Was he aiming to rece one of those elite families?

    Sure, ude was a top-notchwyer, butpared to the families ruling Crestview Metropolis, he was barely in the same league.

    Though his uncle was Max, that connection was, at best, peripheral.

    "udy, aiming for a spot among the elite?"

    He didn''t respond, just offered a faint smile.

    I couldn''t help but peer at therge windows of the upstairs lounge, where a figure stood that looked remarkably like Max.

    Why would Max be here, in such an exclusive area?

    Could Max be a part of the Hilton family? Or perhaps he held some nobler title, not just an ordinary doctor.

    There was a moment when I wondered if the shirt he always wore bore the initials MH.

    Using the pretense of grabbing a champagne, I made my way to the lounge where Max was. I caught him just as he was stepping out. He didn''t panic or try to hide anything.

    "Need something?" He looked at me,posed as ever, as if he''d expected me to seek him out.

    "Dr. Hilton, what brings you here?"

    "And you? What''s your reason for being here?"

    He threw the question back at me.

    "ude, my brother, brought me to pick out my wedding gifts."

    He snorted, "Wedding gifts? As your mentor, should I not select one for you?"

    It was unlike the reserved Max I knew to say something so yful.

    "Well, thanks in advance, then."

    He gestured towards his lounge. "Coming in?"

    I pretended to lean in closer, identally spilling champagne on his suit. But he dodged, and the champagne ended up on the coat ude had given me.

    "Got it wet?"

    He casually took off my coat and tossed it aside, draping his own jacket over my shoulders.

    "The air conditioning might be too cold. Don''t catch a chill."

    Instead of thanking him, I found myself fixated on the tail of his shirt, tucked away, out of sight.

    "Thank you, Dr. Hilton." I would have to find another chance to see his shirt when we were at the hospital.

    "I should get back. My brother is waiting."

    He didn''t respond, his eyes narrowing slightly as if he was brewing some unknown thought.

    As I headed downstairs, I thought I heard Ronald''s voice.

    "Interesting. Was she really in room 6088?"

    I strained my ears, but there was no continuation.

    Again, 6088. I wanted to ask Max directly, but what if I was wrong? I''d be mortified.

    Biting my lip, I was determined to find out more.

    On my way down, I encountered the staff who had just handled Carl and his friends, bowing politely to me.

    "Ms. Floyd, the highlight of tonight is worth the wait."

    How did they know me? And

    coring their previous attitudee

    ude, theirN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    seemed misced. Coryelet

    Their attitude towards me was different...

    "Is Max

    belongs

    fatairs part of the Hilton

    of

    to get something out

    , but they just smiled and

    said nothing.

    "Ms. Floyd, you jest."

    And with that, they headed off to attend to other suites.

 Chapter 71

    Descending from the upstairs VIP room, I caught sight of ude scanning the crowd, presumably for me. I quickened my pace, hoping to avoid any chance of him realizing I''d been in a more exclusive area of the venue.

    In my mind, Max was bing an enigma, or rather, I''d suddenly convinced myself he must be one of those elusive Hilton heirs - sans any concrete proof to back up my theory.

    "udy," I called out softly.

    He turned, his eyes locking onto mine with an urgency that froze me in ce. Why was this ude, in this lifetime, so desperately seeking me out?

    In my past life, he couldn''t have cared less about my existence, even ignoring me when I was kidnapped. His world revolved solely around his Kate. "Where''ve you been?" he reached out to me, and I bit my lip before asking, "udy, if one day Kate and I were both kidnapped, who would you save?" His brows furrowed. "Don''t talk nonsense."

    "And what if, one day, I just disappeared? Would you look for me?"

    "Yes," he said with such conviction it made my question feel utterly redundant, especially knowing that in my past life, he wouldn''t have bothered. "Whose jacket is that?"

    He noticed I was wearing Max''s jacket, and his earlier concern quickly turned to displeasure, almost as if he was eager to get it off me.

    "It''s my teacher''s. I identally got your jacket wet when I went to the restroom, and I ran into my teacher."

    I stepped back, unwilling to let him take the jacket from me.

    "Teacher?" He scanned the surroundings. He knew all of my school instructors, including my advisor, keeping tabs on them like chess pieces on his board. "Which teacher?"

    I tilted my head, replying, "You didn''t allow me to pursue my research, so the school assigned me to intern at the Century Wellness Hospital. Max. You don''t know him?" His frown deepened further.

    "I don''t know him. Keep the jacket if you like. The auction is about to start."

    He walked ahead, and as I watched

    his retreating back, I pondered. I had Max a few times;

    he not recognize the

    I wanted to tell him, "You''ve seen him."

    But the words died on my lips.

    If Max truly was his uncle, he

    pet

    wouldn''t go by that name; otherwise,

    ude would have reacted

    differently to it. Yet, he had indeed met Max.

    Though my doubts grew, the sight of Kate momentarily distracted me from pursuing them further.

    In this life, my goal was to disgrace Kate and uncover the mastermind behind her.

    "ire, where have you been? Look the first item is a ruby hairpin from an overseas collector. It''s beautiful. If you like it, I''ll buy it for your wedding funds."

    I smirked, whispering inaudibly to Kate, "What if I wanted to marry udy?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Her shock was fleeting, but the malice in her eyes vanished as quickly as it appeared.

    "ire, if you really like him..."

    "Kate, I won''tpete with you for udy. Don''t be upset, okay? I just like the hairpin, not because I want to marry udy."

    I made sure to speak loudly enough for ude to overhear. From his angle, he saw Kate looming over me, a picture of dominance. "Kate." he warned her.

    Kate, visibly upset, attempted to defend herself.

    But ude, raising his bidding paddle, interjected, "Like this one? I''ll get it for you."

    "ude, ire is just acting," Kate rushed to expose me.

    I pursed my lips, saying nothing, and feigned a wounded look.

 Chapter 72

    During a lull before the next item went up for auction, Kate dragged ude into the hallway.

    I quietly followed, staying hidden in the shadows to overhear their conversation.

    "ude, don''t you think ire''s been acting weird these past few days?" Kate inquired, her voice tinged with concern. "Kate, did you really pull me aside just to talk about this?" ude replied, his tone a mix of exasperation and disbelief.

    Pacing back and forth, Kate didn''t respond immediately. The clicking of her high heels echoed in the hallway, betraying her agitation. After a moment, she finally said, "ude, ire just said she wants to marry you." ude let out a long sigh.

    "Kate, ire moved out to prove she doesn''t have feelings for me. My mom''s been on my case, asking me to sweet-talk her into moving back. Please, stop making a fuss. You know ire holds a special ce in our family." In my past life, I hadn''t realized how significant my position was in the Hart family.

    But in this life, hearing ude say those words made it crystal clear.

    "ude, you just see her as a sister, right?" Kate''s question echoed my own curiosity.

    After a pause, ude answered, "Yeah."

    His response visibly relieved Kate, who then, smiling, said, "Then, can you bid on the queen''s tiara for me? I want it as my wedding headpiece."

    "If that''s what you want," ude replied, his tone nonchnt.

    I headed back to the auction room first, ude''s confirmation ringing in my ears. In this life, as long as I didn''t insist on marrying him, he probably wouldn''t disdain me.

    As for Kate...

    I couldn''t help but nce towards the private booths, where Max was sitting behind a sheer curtain, observing from above. His figure was blurred, but I felt strongly that in this life, he was the person I needed totch onto. There had to be more to him than just being a doctor.

    Otherwise how could he manageN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    im my body, ted for

    destruction by the highest

    authorities, and uncover so many hidden truths?

    Throughout the auction, I didn''t participate. Meanwhile, Kate, out of sheer excitement, bid on numerous items, nning to share some with

    But I was indifferent.

    My focus was on the final item. If Kate wanted it, I was determined to ruin her chances. Beforeing here, I had bribed several bidders to outbid Kate on anything she wanted.

    My n was to get her to blow a ton of money, draining her funds before the big finale.

    "So many people arepeting with me today," Kate mumbled, visibly upset as she looked at ude.

    ude, ever the doting fianc¨¦, reassured her, "Don''t worry about the cost. As long as you and ire are happy, I''ll cover it." Thrilled, Kate headed to the restroom and I followed her.

    As we reached the restroom, she turned to me and said, "The ck card is here. ude will still buy me whatever I want."

    I knew she would think that way.

    "The ck card is with me, but I don''t like the items you just bought. So, could you cover the payment yourself?"

    Kate froze, her expression one of disbelief.

    "ire, that card belongs to ude." she said.

    "But he gave it to me, so I can choose not to use it for those purchases, right?"

    It was a deliberate provocation. After saying my piece, I walked out of the restroom.

    Kate chased after me, intent on grabbing the ck card.

    "ire Floyd, you''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?" she used, her voiceced with frustration and anger.

 Chapter 73

    When I dashed back to the auction hall, I bumped into Max, who was justing out of the VIP box.

    "What''s the rush?" He frowned slightly, ncing past me to where Kate was slowing down her pace after spotting Max.

    I subtly hid the ck credit card behind my back, not wanting Max to see.

    After all, it was a childish act, but inexplicably amusing. Teasing Kate always seemed to lighten my mood.

    "ire, who''s this?"

    Kate approached, maintaining her sophisticated demeanor, though her gaze lingered on Max. In my previous life, I remembered she had a thing for good-looking guys.

    She once said she liked ude because there was no man more attractive, but she hadn''t met Max in that life.

    This time, when she saw Max, the longing in her gaze said everything.

    Compared to ude, Max exuded a mature and dignified air, as if reaching heights ude could never dream of.

    "Ah, he''s my mentor," I blurted out, instinctively shielding Max from her view. Knowing Kate''s ruthless nature and herck of scruples, I was still in the dark about who backed her.

    Kate reached out for a handshake with Max, but he ignored her, turning to me instead. "Didn''t find anything to your liking at the auction today?"

    I shook my head. "I was only focused on the final item."

    Kate''s face fell. "ire, I''ve told ude I wanted that crown for my wedding headpiece. No matter the cost, ude would bid for it."

    I nodded, pretending to be distressed. "If you like it, I won''tpete with you for it."

    Seeing my expression, Max actually smirked. I felt uneasy, as if he saw right through my act.

    "If it''s yours, no one can take it away. Be at the hospital early tomorrow; there''s a surgery you can observe."

    Max walked away without giving Kate another nce.

    Not staying for the final bid?

    "ire Floyd, nning to y both sides? Your teacher seems first-rate. Whypete with me for ude? You know he only sees you as a sister." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I looked away, scoffing.

    "Just for fun."

    Bu

    Because I want you to suffer, to feel every bit of pain I endured in my past life. "I''ll make ude see your true colors," Kate dered before sitting beside ude.

    This time, chose a seat away from them, watching the auction unfold. ude nced back at me; I waved. He frowned but didn''t join

    The final auction began.

    "The starting bid for this crown is 60 million."

    MOUMS

    The crowd buzzed. "This final piece is no small fry, starting at 60 million."

    "Indeed. Rumor has it, it belonged to a queen."

    "70 million," Kate bid first, ncing back at me with a smirk that said, "You can''t beat me."

    I smiled faintly, holding the ck card. Would ude bid for her sake?

    If so, I couldn''t be soft-hearted this.

    life, not even if ude hadn''t meant to harm me in my past life. Heel

    yed a pivotal role.

    If he didn''t go for the card this time, I wanted to see what he truly felt for me.

    Why waste more time on him? Perhaps I was just clinging to hope, seeking a closure for the years I spent loving him.

 Chapter 74

    Often, the person who falls in love first ends up at a disadvantage.

    "80 million."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Someone, not one of the people I''d bribed, upped the ante by ten million right on top of Kate''s bid. I nced around, trying to spot any of my nts.

    For the items leading up to Kate''s, I''d paid off a few bidders to drive up the prices, making her dig deeper into her pockets.

    "ude," she began, a hint of worry in her voice, "they''re driving up the price, I..."

    "100 million." ude didn''t respond directly, but his actions spoke volumes. He was willing to drop a cool hundred million for Kate, for that particr item. But then, someone from the VIP lounge upstairs threw down a bombshell bid of 200 million.

    A collective gasp swept through the crowd.

    "Could it be that person from the Hilton n?"

    I looked up, questioning. The Hilton n? Max had just left; could there really be another yer from the Hilton powerhouse?

    "Kate, if you like the design, we can find another one."

    ude didn''t continue the bidding war. Was he really that wary of the Hilton n''s heavyweight?

    Was he that intimidated by his uncle?

    "ude, but I really like it. Is it because the ck card is with ire? Can you talk to ire and get it back to buy this crown? You promised me the most spectacr wedding." I overheard them from behind.

    ude nced my way.

    I took out the ck card, gesturing that I was about to return it to him.

    But in this lifetime, he refused Kate. "The ck card is ire''s now. As for the crown, it seems my uncle is set on having it. I have no reason topete with him."

    Kate pressed her lips together, eventually managing apliant, "Okay, I''ve already got a lot today. Let''s forget the crown."

    In the end, the crown went to the Hilton n.

    And I kept the ck card, which seemed to burn in my hand.

    As the auction wrapped up, I left the venue, feeling somewhat lost. This version of ude was an enigma to me, truly iprehensible.

    He was thwarting my ns for revenge.

    Yet, in the past life, everything had turned sour because of him.

    When I got back to my apartment, ran into Max leaving. I managed a weak smile and entered my ce without wanting to ponder further.

    Who was Max, really?

    Did ude love me?

    This life was filled with too many mysteries.

    Ding-dong-

    The doorbell rang.

    At this hour, it had to be ude, probably upset I had left without a word.

    But when I opened the door, it was a delivery person from the auction house, handing over the items won on my behalf.

    Several were bids made by Kate without consulting me.

    "Ms. Floyd, this was won by Mr. Hart for you. He asked me to deliver it to your apartment."

    I nodded, epting the items without unwrapping them.

    Mocking myself, I had just been wondering about ude''s feelings for me If he truly cared, he wouldn''t have sent a delivery person; he''d

    havee himself.

    It was proof enough he didn''t love me.

    Maybe him giving me the ck card was his way of telling me that without him, I''d lose all my status

    and wealth, and be left to wallow in the mud.

    Lost in these thoughts, Kate''s call came through, on speaker: "ire, I got carried away today, I''m sorry. Could we meet up today?"

    Before I could answer, I heard ude''s voice in the background: "Kate, the towel?"

    Rushing to apologize, Kate added, "ire, ude''s taking a shower. I''ll bring him a towel, and let''s grab coffee tomorrow, okay?" ude was already spending the night there, apparently close enough to share showers.

    What was I still hesitating for?

 Chapter 75

    I woke up with the crack of dawn, buzzing with excitement. Max had mentioned a surgery for me to observe, and I knew these chances were few and far between.

    As usual, I grabbed a piece of toast, barely giving the milk in the fridge a second nce. It had been days; it was definitely past its prime.

    Just as I was about to take the milk downstairs to the trash, I bumped into Max stepping out of his apartment. Thest thing I wanted was for him to see the expired milk - especially since it was a gift from him. I feared it might seem disrespectful, risking a poor evaluation at work or during our practical exams.

    But his sharp eyes caught sight of it anyway. "It''s gone bad. Get a new one," he said, his words always sparing but his actions generous, handing me a fresh bottle.

    The sight of the new milk bottle puzzled me even more. If he wasn''t part of the Hilton family, how did he always have a fresh supply?

    "And did ude give you this milk again?" I questioned, my curiosity piqued.

    He coughed lightly. "Hmm," was his dyed reply.

    I put on a weak smile. He could lie without a flinch.

    "Because ude ims he doesn''t know a Max."

    Another cough escaped him. "Used a pseudonym for Mr. Hart''s business," he confessed, hardly making eye contact.

    Before I could delve deeper, the elevator arrived. He stepped in first, hitting the button for the basement, while I pressed for the ground floor.

    He didn''t offer a ride, and I didn''t ask. Our rtionship wasn''t there yet.

    As I stepped out of the elevator, his parting words were, "Have a good breakfast."

    I waved the milk bottle at him, a silent acknowledgement, and headed for the bus stop, leaving the luxury of an elevator ride behind.

    At the bus stop, I handed the new milk bottle to an elderly man begging nearby, then boarded the bus.

    The milk, like my feelings about ude and Kate, was just a nuisance, better off handed off to someone else.

    I caught a glimpse of Max''s car driving past the bus. I hope he didn''t see me give away the milk.

    Upon reaching the hospital, Max

    was already geared up for surgery. I quickly scrubbed in, joining him in the operating room where he was ready, scalpel in hand.

    He didn''t nce up, his voice cold, "Come and assist."

    The sympathetic looks from the nurses made me even more nervous; this was my first hands-on experience with such a surgery.

    Thankfully had reviewed the

    Ses and images Max ha

    sent the night before. I had a rough understanding of the patient''s condition.

    Four hours into the surgery, Max hadn''t moved at all. Now I understood why he insisted I have a hearty breakfast.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Feeling faint and sweating bullets, I realized the single piece of toast I had eaten just wasn''t going to cut it.

    But with everyone so focused, I clenched my teeth and persevered.

    "We''re just left with suturing. You can step out now," Max finally said, his voice not loud but unmistakable.

    I saw the pity in the nurses'' eyes. I must have been the first Max had ever asked to leave the OR.

    "I can keep going," I insisted, my

    pride not allowing me to step down, but without even a nce, he took the suture from my hand,manding, "Out."

    Reluctantly, I left, not straying far, leaning against the wall outside the OR, waiting for Max and the others to finish.

    Throughout my time as his assistant, I hadn''t made any noticeable mistakes. Why had Max asked me to leave?

 Chapter 76

    The hunger that had been gnawing at me vanished in an instant.

    About thirty minutester, the nurses emerged, their faces a blend of sympathy as they patted my shoulder. "Chat with Dr. Hiltonter, will you? We really don''t think you did anything wrong during the surgery." "Yeah, why would he kick you out just as you were finishing up? It''s like walking on eggshells around him."

    "Is there a chance that Dr. Hilton has a soft spot? Maybe he wanted you to grab some lunch first? It''s your first time under his wing, after all."

    I frowned slightly. Max suggesting I go eat lunch seemed unlikely. His direct approach to send me away didn''t seem to fit his style.

    With everyone bustling around the operating table, it didn''t seem right for me to be the only one heading out for a meal.

    "I''ll wait here for Dr. Hilton. You guys go ahead and eat."

    Once they left, Max appeared, removing his surgical cap and looking at me. "Why haven''t you gone for lunch?"

    I blinked, surprised. Was he really sending me out to eat?

    "I was hoping to discuss today''s surgery with you," I said, forcing a smile.

    "Sure. We can talk over lunch."

    He led the way to the cafeteria, not looking for any special treatment, and picked whatever was avable, just like everyone else. After getting our food, we sat down to eat.

    However, it seemed ude''s assistant, Neil, had been waiting for me, handing over a lunch box as soon as he saw me: "Miss, Mrs. Hart arranged this lunch for you."

    I nced at Max, who waspletely focused on his meal, seemingly indifferent.

    "Neil, from tomorrow, there''s no need to bring me lunch. The food from the cafeteria is fine," I said.

    But Neil was acting under ude''s instructions.

    Why was he acting in ways that could cause misunderstandings? It wouldn''t be long before Kate used me of trying to seduce ude again.

    As Neil hesitated to respond, Max

    dised, "Weren''t we supposed to meals to my office." Content to

    the surgery? Let''s take our

    He left the

    and I quickly grabbed

    le Car tray to follow him, and. ContetN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    lunch

    Neil standing there with the

    box still in his hand.

    I could hear him on the phone with ude, "She refuses to eat it. Says she''ll have cafeteria food from now on."

    Whatever ude''s response was, it didn''t matter to me anymore.

    After finishing lunch in Max''s office and leaning back full on the couch,

    he handed me some notes, "che

    through today''s procedure. You''ll lead the next surgery."

    What? Just one look and I''m leading? Max''s teaching methods were bold, to say the least.

    "You can go now."

    Before I could even respond, he was sending me out. I hurriedly grabbed my tray and notes, leaving his office. As I approached my own office, I saw ude waiting for me.

    "Why didn''t you eat the lunch Neil brought?"

    A few of the nursing staff nced over, curious.

    I had to introduce him, saying, "He''s my brother."

    The colleagues covered their mouths, giggling, "Such a handsome brother, any chance you''d introduce us?" "He''s taken," I replied quickly.

    ude disliked the attention, dragging me into my office, insisting I eat the lunch she brought.

    "I''m full, maybe save it for dinner," I suggested.

    Just the thought of him spending the night at Kate''s made me feel a tinge of disgust at the touch of his hand.

 Chapter 77

    "Didn''t like yesterday''s gift? That''s why you''re throwing a fit today?"

    "No," I answered firmly, but he still thought it was because of yesterday''s incident that I was upset. "Then why aren''t you eating?"

    "Fine, I''ll eat." As I picked up the lunchbox to eat in front of him, he figured I was still being moody. "Really want to make a scene?"

    "I''m not making a scene. I''ve been standing at the operating table for four hours today. After surgery, I had lunch with my mentor, then came back to rest. If anyone''s making a scene, it''s clearly you."

    He didn''t respond for a while. I continued, "You were the one who canceled my schrship spot, so why bother bringing me lunch every day? Is it really just out of brotherly love? Don''t you see the contradiction in your actions?" I leaned coolly against the wall, ncing at his lunchbox. Everything he was doing seemed pretentious to me.

    "Anyway, Kate asked you out for coffee today. Why didn''t you go?"

    Puffing my cheeks, I didn''t know what to say. I had been in surgery all morning; there was no way I could meet up, plus, he hadn''t bothered to check if I was tired from surgery.

    He only cared about why I hadn''t eaten the lunch he brought or why I didn''t ept his lover''s invitation.

    "I didn''t have the time today."

    Knock knock-

    There was a knock at the door. "ire, ude, I brought you guys some coffee." It was Kate''s voice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Just like twins joined at the hip, these two seemed inseparable.

    Now, during lunch break, why would she bring coffee?

    Opening the door, I saw her handing out coffee to all my colleagues on duty, probably feeling the same way as I did.

    I''m not in the mood for coffee at noon!

    "ire, I ordered a bunch of coffees because I thought you and your colleagues have been working hard. So, I handed them out to everyone."

    I stayed silent.

    "Since ire is interning at the hospital, I appreciate everyone taking care of her. I''m ire''s brother''s girlfriend."

    Everyone politely thanked her.

    After introducing herself, Kate came in and linked arms with ude: "ude, Neil mentioned you came to the hospital to find ire. Did you bring lunch for her?"

    She pointed at the lunchbox, and ude didn''t avoid the question, nodding in acknowledgment.

    "Why hasn''t ire eaten yet?"

    I didn''t know how to respond when a nurse came over. "Dr. Floyd, Dr. Hilton wants you in his office. Looks like there''s another case at the criminal investigation department, another charred body." Hearing the words ''charred body'', I instinctively looked at Kate''s face. She was calm, as if she knew nothing.

    Well, she wasn''t the one behind destroying the bodies.

    "I need to get back to work."

    But Kate held onto me: "ire, are you still upset about ude canceling your schrship spot? Actually, ude did it in the heat of

    the moment. If you move backe 1.8

    home, he might still get your spot back, right?"

    I asked with a smile, "Do you really want me to move back in?"

    Her face went through a range of expressions, but she quicklyposed herself. "Yes... yes, of course, ire, you''re like a sister to me and ude. Even though you''re adopted, we always see you as our own sister."

    The nurse looked at me as if she had stumbled upon some juicy gossip. I paid her no mind. Grabbing a jacket, I left my office.

    I knew the nurse was trailing behind, asking, "ire, were you adopted by the Hart family? I think I read about it, your parents saved Mr. Hart, so he adopted you? Was that woman just now here to assert her presence?"

    Even the nurse, barely acquainted with the situation, could see Kate''s visit was about asserting her presence.

    "Maybe."

    I knocked on Max''s door and heard him saye in. Pushing the door open, I found him at the stage of buttoning up his shirt.

 Chapter 78

    I was staring intently at the hem of his shirt, trying to discern something, anything, but it seemed like there was nothing to see.

    "Ronald mentioned you did a thorough job with the reportst time, wants you on board again."

    "Did we fail to catch the culpritst time?" I asked, nibbling on my lip, a question that had been burning on my tongue. I thought maybe following the trail of the culprit could lead us somewhere.

    But Max gave me a stern look, "There are things we do not inquire about."

    After all, when it came to the case details, Max usually kept his cards close to his chest.

    I looked down, pondering over how to unearth some leads when Max said, "If you''re that curious, I''ll ask Ronald for you today."

    I couldn''t help but smile at that.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Finding a lead on the culprit in this life seemed unlikely. But if given the chance, I was willing to give it a shot.

    Afterpleting the autopsy work at the detective squad, Max handed over the items to Ronald and casually asked, "Did we ever catch the culprit fromst time?"

    Ronald seemed a bit frustrated, "We finally caught him, but the guymitted suicide. Thought we could close the case, but now there''s someone out there using the same M.O. We''re thinking it''s not a solo act but a group." Ronald was about to continue when he nced at me and decided, "Better not scare the youngdy here. You know, you shouldn''t go hiking alone. It''s always the girls who go off by themselves who end up in trouble."

    I frowned slightly.

    In my past life, I too had an incident while hiking. So, before my own misfortune, many innocent girls had already met with trouble?

    I needed to find a way to get Kate to ask me to go hiking with her.

    Then, I would surely encounter those who had harmed me before.

    Max, unaware of when he had moved close, said, "Scared you? Maybe I shouldn''t bring you along next time."

    I looked up at him, my eyes misty with unshed tears.

    "I''m scared, but I''ll be okay," I murmured, biting my lower lip and shaking my head.

    Walking ahead of him, I felt somewhat dispirited as we left the detective squad.

    "How about I treat you two to dinner?" Ronald suddenly offered, pulling me back to reality.

    I nced at Max, "It''s okay, I don''t want to intrude."

    They probably wanted some time alone, and I didn''t want to be the third wheel.

    "Let''s go together."

    Max didn''t look at me but simply grabbed his car keys, "I''ll drive."

    Following him, still pondering over how to get Kate to invite me for a hike, Max asked, "Something on your mind?"

    He always seemed to see right through people, though I never admitted it.

    "No, nothing," I lied.

    During the meal, Max hardly spoke to me. They chose a regr diner, nothing fancy, just somefort food, and then we headed back.

    But when Max offered to drop me

    off at visit

    The Won''t be going b mement, I said, "I think I''ll e apartment tonight." Cont

    "Just be safe," he said, leaving without asking any further.

    I caught a cab back to ude''s mansion.

    Perhaps unexpectedly, Kate was there too not yet gone. She was dressed in a red slip dress with a sheer robe thrown over, looking like she was nning an advance on ude tonight.

    "ire, what brings you back today? Thinking of moving back in? ude would be thrilled, might even secure that schrship spot for you," she said, her voice strained as she tried

    tomask her irritation.

    I kept quiet. They held the power, and it seemed all too easy for them to make my life miserable.

    At this moment, I was too vulnerable, forced to lie low.

    "Kate, where''s udy?" I inquired.

    She pointed upstairs to the study, "Working in his study. I just made some soup, was about to take it up to him."

 Chapter 79

    I nced at Kate, who was holding a bowl of chicken noodle soup, and didn''t say a word.

    As I turned to head upstairs to my room, she blocked my path at the foot of the stairs.

    "ire, you''re back today. Are you staying for good?" She asked tentatively.

    "No, I forgot the bracelet my parents gave me. I just came back to pick it up and thought I''d stay a few days."

    My words seemed to rx her a bit, and I moved past her to continue upstairs.

    But she was persistent and stepped in front of me again. "ire, you can stay, but just remember your ce and don''t cross any lines."

    I offered a faint smile.

    Suddenly, I grabbed her hand holding the soup and, with a quick jerk, ended up sshing it all over myself.

    "Ah-" I cried out in pain, as the soup was freshly made and burning hot.

    "What happened?"

    ude rushed over like a knight in shining armor and helped me up from where I had fallen.

    I deliberately hid my scalded, red hand behind my back.

    "I''m fine, udy, don''t me Kate. She was just trying to bring you the soup, and I identally bumped into her."

    Kate stood there, dumbfounded, not sure how to respond.

    Stammering, she tried to exin, "ude, it was her pulling me that made me spill the soup..."

    But I cut her off, "My hand hurts so much..."

    I showed ude my hand, now blistering from the burn.

    I could see the concern in his eyes, "I''ll get you some ointment."

    Without another word, he carried me to the couch and fetched a first-aid kit. As he was about to apply the ointment, Kate hurried over, trying to continue her exnation. ude looked up sternly, "Kate, ire is hurt."

    Kate froze, on the verge of tears. I murmured softly, "Kate, I didn''t mean to scald you with the milkst time. It was just some warm milk, but this soup was so much hotter...

    udy, will this leave

    If I were to y a part, I''d make it fully convincing.

    After ude applied the ointment, he gave me a meaningful look, "No, I promise."

    In my past life, I should have used this strategy and not ended up in such a tragic situation.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    A smile unwittingly formed on my lips, though tears fell from my eyes.

    "I was justing back to stay as you asked, and then Kate stopped me on the stairs, wanting to say something, and that''s how this happened. Kate, what were you going to say?"

    I looked at Kate with innocent eyes, and ude did the same.

    She was speechless.

    "When did Kate move in here?" I asked.

    ude was taken aback as well.

    He nced at Kate, who awkwardly adjusted her clothes.

    "I got my clothes wet while cooking the soup, so I just changed into one of ire''s pajamas. Howe all your pajamas are like this?"

    She imed she changed into my pajamas?

    When did ever own such a

    seductive and enticing piece of nightwear? Even ude seemed to believe her, "I''ll have the maid fetch you something else."

    Then he turned to me, asking, "My mother picked out these clothes for you?"

    I shook my head, replying, "I don''t know, definitely not something I bought."

    ude must think I wore these clothes to seduce him.

    He seemed to detest the idea of seduction the most. This time, it was clearly Kate trying to seduce ude, and now she''s ming it on my clothes.

    Eager to clear the air, I volunteered, "I''ll go get it myself. Mrs. Hart prepared several new outfits for me this year."

    Saying so, I headed upstairs, regardless of whether they wanted me to or not.

 Chapter 80

    As I made my way upstairs, I could hear Kate, her voiceced with injustice, pleading, "ude, it really wasn''t me. It was ire who pulled me, and that''s how she ended up burning her hand."

    I slowed down, curious to hear ude''s response.

    "Kate, ire''s burn is pretty severe; it blistered up. She''s studying medicine; she wouldn''t hurt herself on purpose. When shees down, you should really apologize to her."

    Looking at the burn on my hand, I wondered how effective this little act of self-sacrifice would be.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    At least in this life, I had managed to get ude to insist Kate apologize to me.

    But as I descended the stairs with a pile ofundry in my arms, I caught Kate saying, "ude, the Goodwin family said if we unite our families through marriage, they would give half of their shares to me. This would be a huge boost for you in the business world. The Goodwin''s support could help you achieve your goals sooner."

    Always the goals.

    Could ude''s ambition be to be Crestview Metropolis'' most formidable business titan?

    So, his vendetta against Richard, the business prodigy he had thrown into jail and whose assets he tried to seize, was not just about revenge for exposing my orphanage past. He saw Richard as nothing but a stepping stone. Biting my lip, my grip on theundry tightened.

    ude''s ambitions were costing too many people dearly. I deliberately made my footsteps heavier, halting their conversation.

    Handing over theundry with a smile, I feigned a wince as she "identally" touched my burn.

    "Ouch..."

    Tears welled up in my eyes as ude, concerned, took my hand gently. "You need to be more careful."

    I kept my head down, silent.

    "ire, I didn''t mean to, I''m sorry."

    Fighting back tears, I managed a soft smile. "Can an apology really erase the pain I''ve suffered?"

    Her expression froze, and I couldn''t help but find her dumbfounded look amusing. "I''m just kidding, Kate. Don''t take it to heart."

    ude lowered his voice, "ire, stop fooling around."

    "udy, I couldn''t find the bracelet

    my parents left me when I was in my room earlier. I remember leaving in a hurry that day and forgetting to take it. Now it''s nowhere to be found."

    ude replied, "No one has been in your roomtely. The staff had a few days off and only returned today. They haven''t started cleaning yet."

    I nced at Kate. "Kate, you were the only one who went into my room. Did you see it?"

    Kate darkened, "I didn''t take it."

    "But you were the only one looking for my nightgown, and I remember my bracelet being in the same drawer. That bracelet is very important to me and to the Hart family When Mrs. Hart gave it to me, she said it would serve as a token of engagement between us, stating only the person with the bracelet could enter into marriage with the Hart family."

    "The bracelet means I can marry ude?!" Kate looked at ude, panic-stricken.

    "ire, we can look for the bracelet slowly, but the engagement is up to my mother," ude hinted that he didn''t agree with the engagement.

    "udy, I was actually nning to find the bracelet and give it to Kate, so Mrs. Hart would approve of you two."

    Kate''s expression shifted upon hearing it was meant for her.

    "Kate, you didn''t need to steal it."

    "I didn''t steal!" she hastily tried to defend herself.

    "Then, may I check your room? You were the only one in mine. No one else."

    Kate reached out to ude, trying to exin, but ude interjected, "Give the bracelet back to ire. If she wants to return it to you, there''s no need to steal it."

    Disbelief washed over her as she looked at ude. "ude, why won''t you believe me?"

 Chapter 81

    ude watched Kate, his resolve as firm as a rock. "Mom''sing by tomorrow, so make sure ire''s here, and you''ve got to give her a real apology."

    if he despised me, he''d marry me, only to keep tormenting me after.

    His voice was low, yet every word rang clear to me. He meant that Gabrielle was on her way to see me, and if I weren''t there, Gabrielle would make a fuss with ude. He was always a mama''s boy in his previous life, always hanging on every word his mother said. Even "It''s fine. It was for Kate anyway." I forced a smile, my lips tight, an almost crying look on my face as I nced at ude before turning away.

    ude sighed deeply, his expression turning sour. "Kate, get your bag and show ire what you''ve packed. If you haven''t taken anything, ire won''t hold it against you."

    "ude!" Kate stomped her foot in frustration. "I never even went into her room, okay? The clothes were mine, and as for her bracelet, I didn''t even know about it."

    I covered my mouth in surprise. "So, this pajama set was your own doing, Kate? Did you slip something in the soup, hoping to sleep with ude in haste so Mrs. Hart would have to ept you?"

    I knew ude well. He was traditional about rtionships before marriage. He wouldn''t want Kate.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    After I ended up in his bed in another life, I knew how much he detested it, getting rid of everything I touched and recing them with new items. Kate wouldn''t be an exception, especially since he disliked maniptive people the most. "ude, I just wanted..." Kate''s whiny voice made my skin crawl.

    ude spoke for Kate. "ire, Kate will be your future sister-inw. You can''t talk to her like that. Your bracelet should remain there since she''s never been in your room."

    I scoffed coldly. ''Howe ude isn''t disgusted by Kate''s maniptive ways this time?''

    I sighed. "I''lle back some other day for it. I''m heading to my apartment now."

    I couldn''t stand another moment. I was ready to leave when ude grabbed my wrist. "It''s toote. I''ll drive you."

    I rejected it. "No need."

    ude came closer. "Acting childish again?"

    "You''re hurting me." I pointed to where his grip was turning my wrist red.

    He then eased his hold, saying, "You should stay home these next few days. I''ll apply some ointment for your burn. It isn''t something to take lightly."

    I shook off his hand. "I''ll be in the

    way of you and Kate. And I''m a doctor can take care of a small burnol fear there might be more ''idents'' if I stay."

    My words subtly jabbed at Kate.

    ude frowned, "Kate apologized to you."

    I snorted, "An apology doesn''t cut it."

    ude looked troubled. "What do you want then?"

    "Only if she gets on her knees to beg for forgiveness." I tilted my head up, staring down at Kate, who was a bit shorter, feeling a sense of superiority.

    "ire, you''re being unreasonable." Kate''s angry tears flowed freely, making her look like she was about to crumble.

    "I''m leaving." I turned and strode towards the door.

    "ire, you stop right there."

    ude''smand echoed behind me. But I didn''t look back, not this time.

    Through her sobs, Kate pleaded, "ude, go after her. I''ll beg for her forgiveness if I have to. Otherwise, Mrs. Hart will think I drove her away again."

    "Let her be. So headstrong! Tomorrow, I''m cutting off her credit cards! All of them! Let''s see how she manages then."

    A chill ran down my spine as I

    walked away. No wonder ude had insisted on finding me and wanted me back at the house. Mrs. Hart still in the dark about me was

    moving out, insisting that ude

    ensure I stayed at the mansion.

 Chapter 82

    And Gabrielle would be arriving the next day.

    Gabrielle would make a scene if ude couldn''t cover for me, which might drag Kate into this mess. So, to avoid involving Kate, he told Neil to bring me food, got me stuff, and even gave me a credit card with no limit to get me to reconsider ande home. It turned out that if you were a pushover in your past life, you were bound to be one in this life, too.

    Walking down the street, I nced at my hand, noticing the slight blistering. The soup Kate made was scalding, but fortunately, I only got a slight burn, managing to dodge the rest. It wasn''t too serious. Just a few blisters that were a bit of an eyesore.

    Before I knew it, I was back at the hospital, headed to the treatment room to get the blisters taken care of. Pushing the door open, I heard a sharp, "Who''s there?"

    I looked up to see a tanned back, muscles tense and exposed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Ronald was squatting next to Max, working on his left side. He chilled out when he saw me and said, "Oh, it''s your student. Ms. Floyd, can you shut the door, please?"

    I shut the door and hid my hands behind my back. My eyes drifted to Max''s left side. The wound was deep, soaked in blood, making me want to cry at the sight. "What happened to Dr. Hilton?"

    "It''s my fault. We were having dinner, and when I spotted a suspect, I went after him without thinking. Max got stabbed trying to save me." As Ronald prepared to disinfect and stitch up Max''s wound, I took the surgical needle from him. "Let me do it," I said, unpacking a set of gloves.

    Slipping them on, I winced as the burn stung, but I got the gloves on despite the pain.

    "What happened to your hand?" Max''s face was pale from blood loss, a grimace of difort visible.

    "Nothing, just a minor burn." I said, picking up the anesthetic, "It won''t be enough to numb the area properly. It''s going to hurt. We need more."

    I examined Max''s wound, deep but thankfully not damaging any internal organs. His regr workouts had paid off, the muscles absorbing most of the blow, resulting in a severe but not life-threatening injury.

    I sighed in relief. Even so, the pain must have been intense, yet Max remained stoically silent.

    As time passed, and the additional anesthetic didn''t arrive, I turned to Ronald and asked, "Why haven''t you fetched more anesthetic?"

    Ronald sheepishly scratched his head. "The anesthetic needs to be logged. Max said what we have is enough. He doesn''t want anyone knowing he''s hurt."

    "But..." It was going to hurt.

    Before I could finish, Max''s low but encouraging voice cut through, "It''s fine. Let''s proceed."

    As I stitched Max up, I watched his expression closely. Sweat beaded

    on his forehead, dripping to

    his corbones, yet he bit down, not uttering a sound of pain.

    "That damn Scar Man! Once I catch him, I''ll ensure he never sees the outside of a cell again!"

    Visibly upset by the scene, Ronald punched the wall in anger.

    Scar Man? They were chasing Scar Man! Scar Man had kidnapped me in my past life! Could it be the same person? Scar Man vited me, hurt me, killed my child, and broke my finger.

    A wave of pain seemed to ignite all over my body in an instant.

    Uncontrobly trembling, my hands stopped in their tracks,

    Max''s voice was soft but immensely motivating, piercing through my soul. "If you really want to be a doctor, no matter what anyone says or what goes on, the minute you pick up that scpel, that''s all you are - a doctor."

    He lifted his hand, grasping mine, guiding it as we stitched the wound together, one thread at a time.

 Chapter 83

    Max was in pain, yet there he was, leading me to stitch him up. By the third stitch, he let out a sharp hiss. It snapped me back to reality to see his face turn paler, drained of all color.

    I had always known Max to be the cold, unapproachable type, yet undeniably skilled and not without warmth. His actions of taking a hit for Ronald spoke volumes of his loyalty. Seeing him weakened, I couldn''t help but voice my concern, "Max, can you hang in there?"

    He nodded slightly, eyes closing as he let go, entrusting the task entirely to me. I pushed aside all other emotions, concentrating solely on securing six more stitches with precision.

    He leaned against Ronald. His breathing was erratic, sometimes heavy, sometimes barely there.

    I said, "I must get you some antibiotics and a tetanus shot. I''ll go sort it out."

    Hospital protocols were strict, but Max seemed keen on keeping his injury under wraps. Why he insisted on secrecy puzzled me deeply.

    After discarding mytex gloves and noticing how my blisters had burst open, I grimly set about cleaning the wound further, dousing it with almost half a bottle of disinfectant. Clutching my wrist in pain, I remained silent. Ronald seemed about to speak, but a shake of my head silenced him, not wanting to disturb Max.

    With Max in such a fragile state, I managed to get the medication, running into a nurse who recognized me as an intern. "Dr. Floyd, what happened to you?"

    "Just a minor burn and touched some rust. Better safe with tetanus." I exined.

    The nurse hesitated, but I insisted I handle it alone, knowing the ER was busy.

    After administering Max''s injections in the treatment room, Ronald and I sneaked him back to his office, which had a small rest area.

    After settling Max, Ronald turned to me, gesturing at my bandaged hand. "Your injury wasn''t that bad at first Ms. Floyd, that''s impressive. Aren''t you curious why Max doesn''t

    ant

    others to know about his injury?"

    While tending to my hand, the pain was bearable, nothingpared to past experiences. And I also wanted to see how Gabrielle would react to my injury the next day.

    "Mr. Collins, I was wondering about the man who attacked you, Scar Man. Do you know his name?" I inquired, changing the subject.

    Dropping the previous topic, RonaldThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    admitted they didn''t have a lead yet. "But I''m interested in this Serenity Bluff you mentioned. It sounds like a ce worth checking out."

    His immediate alertness was palpable.

    "Ms. Floyd, I''ll look into it right away. Take care of Max for me," he said, rushing off, the dedicated officer as ever.

    I hadn''t revealed Scar Man''s real name, Daniel, to avoid arousing suspicion.

    Outside, the moon hung like a crescent de in the sky, signaling a turning point. Those who had wronged me wouldn''t get off easy. Checking on Max, I found him sound asleep.

    Earlier, while stitching, I had forgotten to check his shirt for the initials "MH." Now, with Max sleeping like a log, I boldly approached.

    Ronald had undone some of Max''s

    buttons, but the shirt remained under the covers. I gently lifted the nket, careful not to wake him. As 1 was about to reach for his shirt, Max''s eyes snapped open, grabbing my bandaged hand. Losing my bnce, I fell forward, pressing against his bare chest, feeling the warmth of his skin against mine.

 Chapter 84

    He had this faint scent of sandalwood about him, probably because of the scented candles he kept lit in his office all year round. It seemed his shirts were all that aroma. It was like when I went home in my jacket, which was so overwhelmed with the smell of alcohol that I didn''t catch the sandalwood scent.

    His voice was cold and alert, "What are you doing?"

    I pursed my lips, surprised by his vignce even while injured and possibly concussed. I couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is he just a doctor, or is there more to him? Those muscles weren''t just for show. It seemed Max had maintained them through regr, intense workouts. "I just wanted to check if your wound was bleeding." I lied to him with a stern face, and Max finally let go of my hand. I stood up, my face flushing to my ears.

    "Dr. Hilton, how are you feeling now? Are you in pain?" As a doctor, I quickly regained myposure and asked Max as I would any patient.

    "I''m fine." As he spoke, he abruptly pulled out his IV and tossed it aside. "I''m okay. You can go now."

    I scratched my head, knowing as a fellow doctor and my mentor, if he didn''t want the IV, there wasn''t much I could say.

    But given his condition, if I left, and he fainted from low blood pressure or his wound reopened, I would be fully responsible. Given the amount of blood he lost, he needed a transfusion.

    I said, "How about I stay here with you? If you get hungry, I can order some takeout."

    He barely lifted his eyelids to look at me, his lips parting slightly to say, "No need."

    I tilted my head. "Then I''ll wait in my office."

    With that, I turned to leave his office. I wasn''t one to force mypany on anyone, and I didn''t know Max well yet. But, aside from his dealings with Ronald, he seemed to avoid interactions with others.

    It felt odd to stay overnight in his office as a woman. It could lead to misunderstandings.

    But no sooner had I returned to my office to rest than a nurse knocked, saying, "Dr. Floyd, are you there? Dr. Hilton called, asking you to go to his office and review yesterday''s surgery procedure with him again." When I opened the door, the nurse looked at me sympathetically, "Dr. Hilton is a workaholic. You have our sympathies, Dr. Floyd."

    Without responding, I hastened to Max''s office. Just a moment ago, he had sent me away, but he had found an excuse to have me attend to him.

    As I cracked open the door, I heard him on the phone, "Yeah, delete all surveince."

    He seemed to notice my entrance. After hanging up, he turned to me. "Moving around just now might have reopened the wound. Take a look."

    From his silhouette against the

    window, speaking on the phone, no

    one could tell he was injured. He should have been more careful. Most people with abdominal injuries at least bend slightly to avoid straining the wound. But there he

    stood straight.

    "Dr. Hilton, I''m starting to doubt your professionalism. You''re standing as rigid as a tower. Of course, your wound would reopen. Don''t me me if you say my suturing was at fault, affecting my internship report!" That was probably the most intense rant I''ve ever gone on.

    After finishing, I was stunned. My goal was revenge, not romance. Max was my mentor. It did not harm to speak my mind since he had been kind to me in my past life.

    Helping him to half-sit on the bed, I squatted down to open the heavily bleeding dressing to see the wound. I pressed down with arge cotton ball soaked in disinfectant to stop the bleeding, disinfected it again, and carefully ced a new dressing on it.

    n¨¦N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    This time, I decided to wrap the bandage around his waist to ensure the dressing stayed in ce better Instinctively, as I would with any other patient, I wrapped my arms around his waist to thread the bandage through and wrapped it around him three times.

    When I finished, I noticed a faint blush on his pale face.

    I asked, "Dr. Hilton, do you always recover this quickly?"

    Max cleared his throat lightly and looked away.

 Chapter 85

    I didn''t press Max why he was blushing. Instead, I helped him getfortable in bed and tucked him in snugly.

    "Text me if you need anything. I''m heading back to my office now." As the words left my mouth, I couldn''t help but frown, realizing we only had each other''s phone numbers and hadn''t connected on any social apps yet.

    I pulled out my phone saying, "Here, add me on WhatsApp."

    Max furrowed his brow, staring at my phone before reluctantly adding me to his device.

    But as I was about to put my phone away, I heard, "You''ve received a payment of $50,000."

    Wait, what? I finally realized I''d mistakenly shown him my PayPal ount. I thought, ''No wonder he looks so baffled. Am I inadvertently taking advantage of his illness to rob him blind? And is Max always this generous? Even if I''ve made a mistake, a few hundred dors would have sufficed, but $50,000? Do ordinary surgeons even make that kind of money?''

    At least I wouldn''t have to worry about financial issues if I focused on my career, especially since ude had threatened to cut off all my cards.

    While my mind raced with these thoughts, Max''s frown deepened. "Not enough?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "No, it''s not that. I meant to ask you to add me on WhatsApp, not to pay me. Let''s try this again. I''ll return the money to you."

    I bent slightly and confirmed I was showing him the correct ount to connect as friends.

    After sessfully adding each other on social media, I was about to transfer the money back when he spoke in a deep voice, "You don''t need to return it. Consider it hush money. Don''t speak of my injury to anyone."

    I couldn''t hide my confusion but insisted on returning the money. "Your secret is safe with me, Dr. Hilton. Consider teaching me more in surgery as payment."

    With that, I waved goodbye and left his office. Just outside, I noticed a man in a ck baseball cap quickly turning a corner.

    Given my past experiences and knowing Max wanted to keep his injury under wraps, I decided to head

    back to his office and crash on his couch for the night.

    Settling on the couch, I sent Max a message. [I''ll crash here on your couch tonight. Call if you need anything.]

    After sending the text, I checked his profile. It was a picture of the ocean with no posts. It seemed he wasn''t one for social media.

    Neither was ude. Kate posted on

    social

    alled today, saying, [Spent

    all day making soup for ude and then boom, spilled it everywhere. Sooooo sad.]

    Thements were from ude''s close friends, including one from Carl, who praised Kate as the ideal woman.

    I liked the post andmented, [Yeah, and it spilled all over my hand. Hurt quite a bit.]

    In less than a minute, when I checked back, Kate had deleted the post. She must have been worried Gabrielle would see it.

    And right on cue, Gabrielle did see myment. My phone rang just then.

    I answered, trying to keep my voice down so as not to disturb Max, "Mrs. Hart, why are you up sote?"

    But as I spoke, my phone slipped from my grasp, hitting the speaker button as it fell.

    Gabrielle''s worried voice came

    through. "ire, did Kate''s soup burn you? Is it bad? Did Kate do it on purpose? I''ming over right now."

 Chapter 86

    That noise must''ve woken Max up.

    I picked up my phone and turned off the speaker. "No big deal. I got cleaned up and bandaged at the hospital. There''s no need toe over."

    Still, Gabrielle was worried. "I just can''t help but worry. You said you''d stay at school and that already had me all stressed out. So, I sent ude to bring you home, and Kate was there, too. I''m sorry you had to endure that. I''ll ensure she''s out by tomorrow." "Mrs. Hart, it''ste. Don''t work yourself up. I''m fine. Get some rest. See you tomorrow." I looked forward to seeing Gabrielle and Kate''s showdown the next day.

    After my death, Gabrielle eventually gave in, epting Kate and ude''s rtionship and even letting Kate host the birthday parties. I closed my eyes, the memories of my past life vividly shing.

    The pain in the back of my hand throbbing in waves. Heart aching, hand stinging, I curled up on the couch, trembling without tears, eyes shut tight. Every inch of me hurt.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "ude, it hurts." I couldn''t help butin. When I got burned to death, ude didn''te to save me. The pain I felt then was as deep as the hatred I bore at the time.

    Maybe it was the infection in my hand, or perhaps the memories of my past life were too painful, but I fell asleep on the couch with my eyes closed, only to sleep colder and colder, hugging myself tighter and drifting into a dazed slumber.

    "You''re practically cutting off your nose to spite your face with this move." In my semi-conscious state, I faintly felt someone feeling my forehead and lifting my hand to remove the bandage and apply some medicine.

    I couldn''t tell what medicine it was,

    but the burning sensation on my hand instantly turned cool, rxing my tense nerves. The man lifted me slightly and fed me something with a sweet orange taste, and my headache seemed to lessen.

    I could vaguely hear someone else saying. "Is ire running a fever? You wouldn''t believe how tough she

    is on herself. To get you the vine, she scraped off the rotting flesh on her wound ruthlessly. Gosh, it hurt just watching. The prettier the gid, the harsher she is on herself."

    I tried to open my eyes to see who was speaking but was too deep in sleep.

    By dawn, the pain was gone. I slowly opened my eyes. The sunlight

    filtering through the curtains hit my end I instinctively reached to I

    shield them.

    I saw that my hand was freshly bandaged. That wasn''t just a dreamst night, then? Somebody definitely rebandaged me. Was it Max?

    I looked toward his office. The door was already open, and I sat up and noticed a nket was covering me.

    Turning back, I found no one at his desk. The white coat hung there was then a suit jacket. Did he go to work?

    Checking my phone, it was already 9 AM. Max was probably doing rounds or in surgery. And he was the one with serious injuries.

    Getting up, I noticed a pack of orange-vored ibuprofen on the table. That must''ve been what I took the night before. Did I have a fever? Even worse off than I was, Max had taken care of me. I couldn''t help but cover my forehead, feeling an even stronger headache.

 Chapter 87

    Stepping out into the chilled morning air, I overheard the nurses chatting animatedly. "Dr. Hilton''s been straight onto the operating table since dawn. Two surgeries back-to-back. They don''t call him the ''Miracle Doctor'' for nothing. No one can snatch a life from his skilled hands." "Absolutely. And today''s pile-up was horrific. I heard the Goodwin family''s darling, the jewel of their family, got caught up in it, too."

    Curious, I edged closer.

    "Surface wounds, but her boyfriend seemed super stressed. Oh, right, her boyfriend''s the guy who was looking for Dr. Floydst week."

    "So, the Goodwin''s ballet prodigy, who treated us to coffee the other day, is dating that legal eagle? Talk about a power couple. A dance sensation and a courtroom genius."

    "Dr. Floyd has some solid connections. No wonder she can swagger around Dr. Hilton like she owns the ce."

    I looked down at my scuffed shoes, contrasting the high flyers they discussed. I had no influential backing for me, just a precarious existence.

    Arriving at the ward with them, they finally noticed my presence, greeting me with a nod, which I returned softly. Peering briefly at ude and Kate inside the room, they soon moved on, their gossip session over.

    I remained outside, hands buried in myb coat pockets, watching through the ss door. ude was carefully tending to Kate''s wounds, his gentle touch making her seem even more precious. It was a sharp contrast to the routine treatment I received the previous night, even though I was also hurt.

    "ude, isn''t Mrs. Hart visiting you and ire at home today? Maybe you should take ire back. I''ll be fine here," Kate suggested, pausing ude''s ministrations.

    "It''s okay. I''ll talk to Mom. You wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for ire''s reckless adventure yesterday. Thankfully, it''s just some scratches," ude reassured her. Kate bit her lip, silent. Was her concern genuine or just an act?

    I was about to knock when Max appeared behind me, gripping my wrist. "Looking for more trouble?"

    I stared back, puzzled by his

    intervention, but instead of waiting for an answer, he pulled me back down the corridor toward his office, which drew curious nces from

    the nursing staff.

    I tried to wriggle free, but his grip was firm. Was he this desperate to keep me away from ude and the others?

    "I''ve been on my feet too long in

    surgery. Help me with a new

    dressing, Max finally said, a hint of

    amusement in his voice, as if the

    request was the most natural thing in the world.  en This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Dr. Hilton, you do live up to your nickname, don''t you? Lie down. Wounded, you still performed surgeries ''quipped, helping him

    remove his coat and shirt while et

    my

    professionalism was battling with the awkwardness. If I werena doctor tasked with changing his dressing, I''d feel like I was taking

    advantage of him.

    As I unbuttoned his shirt, I subconsciously checked the hem but saw no initials. It looked like the Room 6088 I was talking about wasn''t the same Room 6088 he was referring to. After recing the dressing, I packed all the used materials in a ck bag to dispose of them discreetly.

    "You got feelings for ude?" Fastening his cuffs, Max paused, a slight tilt to his head as he asked, the air charged with unspoken thoughts.

 Chapter 88

    A flicker of surprise crossed my heart. How did Max know I had a thing for ude?

    "It was a past fancy," I admitted openly, without any attempt to avoid the subject.

    "You''re over him now?" Max lifted his gaze, his eyes probing mine with skepticism and amusement.

    "Yeah, over him," I replied firmly, almost wanting to confess my dark wish to see ude''s world crashing down. But I could only bury some grudges deep and never share them with anyone.

    Max pressed, "Then why do you keep calling his name in your sleep, begging him to save you, and now, you''re sneaking around watching him with another woman?"

    It hit me then that Max had been there both times I had passed out, and in my dreams, it was always the Scar Man hurting me, dialing ude for help, but ude never came.

    "You wouldn''t understand." I grabbed the trash bag and turned to leave, eager to drop the subject.

    Just then, Ronald knocked and entered, pausing at the odd tension in the room. His gaze flickered between me and ude.

    "Ms. Floyd, I found some tools at the Serenity Bluff cabin and almost caught the culprits, but then there was this massive pile-up. Damn, several of our guys nearly didn''t make it," he cursed, kicking a chair nearby.

    Weariness was all over Ronald''s face. I realized he had been caught in an ident while chasing Daniel the night before. No wonder Max had been performing surgery.

    But why was Kate involved in this ident? Did she go to meet Daniel the previous night, or was the ident staged?

    So many questions twisted inside me, forming a knot I couldn''t unravel. "Mr. Collins, why was Kate in the ident?"

    "ording to Kate, she was out looking for you but got tailed. Thinking of recent reports about a killer stalking single women, she drove non-stop, leading to the crash Ronald exined, rubbing his chin in thought. "Our car was justing from the opposite direction when a truck tried to overtake and sent the car ahead of us crashing through the barrier. We were lucky to escape."

    My fists clenched. It must be someone behind Kate orchestratingst night''s ident. She wasn''t out looking for me but was likely

    meeting Daniel to plot my

    kidnapping, just like before.

    But this time, I had sent Ronald and his team ahead, possibly spoiling their ns, prompting them to cause the ident and warn Kate off.

    I wasn''t sure of my theory, but

    intuition screamed that Kate wasn''t

    out for mest night. And with All

    Souls'' Day approaching, the chill in my bones deepened.

    Ronald added, "Later at Serenity Bluff, we only found tools, no suspects. DNA didn''t match anything in our databases."

    I scoffed. Kate''s backers must wield significant power. In my past life, Daniel and his crew''s DNA was in the databases.

    "Mr. Collins, I have an idea to draw them out." I was about toy out my n when Max, who had been silent, interrupted, "It''s too dangerous. No."

    I hadn''t even detailed my n, yet Max was already dismissing it.

    I insisted, "It''ll be fine. If the bad guys are targeting single women, I''m willing to take the risk for the sake of others."

    In my past life, I was too wrapped up in myself to see that many women suffered like I did. Their lives ended in ruins.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 89

    "It''s just too risky, Ms. Floyd. Don''t be too hard on yourself." When Ronald reached out to pat my shoulder, he hesitated, let his hand fall, and awkwardly scratched his cheek, saying, "I''ll head back to the investigation and try to find some leads as soon as possible." I turned and walked away faster than him. This time, I was there for revenge. Ronald''s refusal didn''t mean I would back down.

    Returning to ude''s mansion was on my agenda for the evening since Gabrielle had announced she''d cook dinner for us. Before returning to the mansion, I swung by the hospital to find Kate had left. It didn''t take a genius to figure out ude had brought her home. I was injured, and Gabrielle wanted to give Kate a piece of her mind. But with Kate''s car ident being more serious, whatever Gabrielle had wanted to say was stifled in her throat.

    However, seeing me return, Gabrielle pushed ude with a nudge and said, "ude, ire''s back. Is this how you act as a brother?"

    ude was indifferent, handing Gabrielle the soup and saying, "She''s only back now because she didn''t want toe home. She''s always been stubborn. She''ll eat when she''s hungry."

    I kicked off my shoes in the foyer, smiling brightly for Gabrielle, "Mrs. Hart, udy''s right. I''ve just been a bit too yful. I''m even thinking of going hiking these next few days. Maybe Kate would like to join?"

    I went straight to the point, curious how this lifetime''s Kate nned to ruin me.

    Kate looked apologetic. "ire, I''m injured. I probably can''t go hiking with you. Can I join once I''m healed?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I tilted my head, offering no response, and was about to sip my soup when ude coldly stated, "So many germs in the hospital, and youe back without washing your hands. The Hart family''s manners aren''t reflected in you at all."

    This remark displeased Gabrielle. "Are you implying I didn''t teach ire manners? Are you questioning my parenting?"

    Wrapping an arm around Gabrielle''s shoulder, I retorted, "Mrs. Hart, you''ve done great raising me. I sanitized myself thoroughly after leaving the hospital, cleaner than any of you." Even my heart was cleaner than theirs.

    The dirtiest of them all, Kate, was sipping her soup when she pretended her hand hurt with a sharp hiss.

    ude immediately supported her wrist, saying, "Let me feed you. Moving your hand could reopen the wound, the doctor said."

    Last time around, ude and I were getting married at this point. Their actions felt as though they treated me as if I were dead.

    "Seeing you two makes me sick. You don''t deserve this soup." Gabrielle was upset, taking the soup away from ude and denying him any.

    He was embarrassed but dared not speak up.

    After dinner, Gabrielle pulled me into the kitchen, pointing at the soup, "Remember when Kate personally made soup for ude? I''ve made the soup now. Just say you made it and take it to ude."

    Gabrielle was just as delusional. It was as if she didn''t understand that no matter how much I did or

    endured, with Kate in the pictur

    ude would never love me. He only had eyes for Kate, oblivious to her facade of lies.

    "Mrs. Hart, I don''t love ude. I won''tpete with Kate." I confessed my feelings to Gabrielle.

    But Gabrielle shook her head in

    confusion. "That''s not right. Page after page, your diaries were all about your affection for ude.

    l

    How can you not love him? If you.

    two don''t marry, who will look after you when I''m gone? How could I

    face your parents?"

    She always used this excuse to try and bind me to ude. I thought there was some logic to it in my past life, but it all seemed so bizarre in this.

 Chapter 90

    "If you feel guilty about my parents, why not just tell me where you had them buried?"

    Gabrielle seemed caught off guard by my question, her hands trembling as she held the soup. "ire, you''re still young. These burdens shouldn''t fall on your shoulders. If you truly wish to pay your respects, how about I take you and ude to visit their grave after you''re married? Would that be okay?"

    "Did my parents'' death shake the Hart family that much? Or is there more to their death, so much so that there''s not even ashes left, not to mention a proper burial?" Tears welled in my eyes as I spoke, and I could see Gabrielle avoiding my gaze.

    So, it was true. The Hart family hadn''t even bothered to retrieve my parents'' bodies, leaving the people who saved ude''s life to be gone without leaving any trace in this world. "ire..."

    "Mrs. Hart, I''m just jesting. I won''t ask anymore." I quickly smiled, realizing it wasn''t the time to confront her, and picked up the soup, saying, "I''ll go deliver the soup to udy." She gently touched the bandage on my hand. "Does it still hurt? Be more careful this time."

    I nodded. There was something off about this soup, and I was curious to see what kind of surprise Gabrielle had prepared this time.

    Gabrielle said, "Here, ire, drink this milk first."

    Milk and soup again! It seemed she was ying the same old tricks.

    "Okay." I obediently drank the milk.

    She then hurriedly said, "It''s gettingte. I should head back. You take the soup to the study and don''t give Kate a chance. If it weren''t for her ident, I''d have sent her packing already." She cast a stern nce at Kate before leaving. But I knew it was all an act for my benefit.

    §Ö

    If she despised someone from her heart, she''d cast them out, broken leg or not. Just like ude, he wouldn''t believe I was dead, saying

    he''d send me away.

    After Gabrielle left, I found Kate and said, "udy didn''t have his soup tonight. Mrs. Hart taught me how to make it and said it was his favorite."

    Sitting on the couch quietly out of respect for Gabrielle, Kate suddenly got up and said, "Let me deliver it, ire."

    "Why? I made it. Mrs. Hart said udy has loved this soup since he was young and even said his future wife must know how to make it."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Kate clenched her teeth and said, "ire, didn''t you want to go hiking? I''ll go with you. Leave the soup to me."

    I scoffed, "I can go hiking by myself."

    Kate said, "It''s too dangerous to go alone. We''ll be worried."

    "Alright, then. Take the soup." I feigned innocence, handing over the soup, and she happily carried it off to the study.

    My body suddenly felt warm.

    Gabrielle had tampered with the milk. And the antidote I got from Ronaldst time was probably still in my apartment. I needed to leave this ce immediately.

    I''d return the next day to see if Kate would get thrown out. After all, ude was a traditionalist. He wouldn''t allow premarital rtions. His pride wouldn''t stand for being drugged, either.

    Would this incident be an ident for Kate, or would it change ude''s view of her? I was somewhat eager to find out.

    But my body was getting hotter and uncontroble. I started unbuttoning my cor. I couldn''t stay there any longer! I hailed a taxi and left the mansion.

 Chapter 91

    I leaned back in the seat, clenching my teeth so hard to keep the cab driver from noticing anything off about me. My nails dug into the wound on the back of my hand, using the sheer pain to keep myself somewhat alert.

    "You okay, miss? You look a bit off. Need me to swing by the hospital?" The driver nced at me through the rearview mirror, noting my silence.

    "No, just a bad breakup. I told my folks I''d be heading home, and they''re expecting me." I knew my expression was one of agony, fueled by the pain in my hand that sent shocks through my nerves, leaving my body feeling numb and feverish, sweat asionally breaking out on my forehead. So, I lied about a breakup.

    The driver sighed. "Young people these days drown their sorrows in booze after a breakup, but you? Heading home? You sure you got someone waiting for you?"

    I frowned, slightly annoyed. "That''s none of your business."

    I looked around, realizing we were only half a mile from my apartment. Did the driver sense something was off?

    "Isn''t a breakup supposed to be followed by a good cry with someone?" As he spoke, he clicked the locks shut with a snap and nced back at me, making me gasp in shock. "Daniel!"

    How could he have been lurking outside ude''s vi, waiting to know when I''d call a cab? Luckily, I had my hand on the door handle when I felt something was wrong, so his attempt to lock me in failed. I tried to open the door, but he had already activated the child safety lock, trapping me inside.

    Memories from my past life came rushing back. I remembered everything Daniel had done to me, slowly breaking me down. Already weak from being drugged, I felt like history was about to repeat itself.

    He red at me. "How do you know my name?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He pulled over, his gaze filled with disbelief and a ferocious intent to choke the life out of me.

    "I..." I was at a loss for words.

    He mbered over the front seat in no time, yanking me up. "The Hart family sure raised a delicate youngdy. Getting my hands on such tender flesh is the highlight of my life!"

    He lifted my chin, and I jerked away, making him angrier. His hands tightened around my neck, "I n to let you go after you satisfy me, but now that you know my name you can''t leave here alive!"

    "Let go!" I struggled, but he pressed his legs firmly against mine. Perhaps the full extent of my hatred for him from my past life gave me strength. In desperation, I kneed him squarely in the groin.

    He yelled in pain, "You bitch!"

    Taking advantage of his weakness at the moment, I scrambled toward the driver''s seat. But just as I was halfway there, he grabbed my leg.

    With a loud thud, he pulled me back, and my head mmed against the door, dazing me with pain.

    At that moment, I grabbed a water bottle from the center console, using all the strength I had left to smash it against his head.

    I reached the driver''s seat again and

    hit the unlock button, but he was already recovering, pinning my head against the steering wheel. "Fuck Didn''t they call you just a pampered princess, huh? Daring to hit me, I''ll show you what real pain feels like!"

    Throughout it all, I barely had a moment to scream for help, knowing it would be in vain.

 Chapter 92

    It was deep into the night, and the road was nearly empty. Ourmotion barely stirred any attention. If anyone did notice, they''d likely write us off as some kids goofing around in a car.

    In desperation, I jerked my head forward, mming my forehead against the car horn. The loud st that followed got abruptly cut off as Daniel yanked my hair, pulling me back from the steering wheel. "Damn it! Are you trying to get yourself killed?" While he spoke, he pped me hard across the face. It hurt. But if I wanted to escape, I couldn''t afford to cry.

    "Stubborn, I like that! Let''s see who breaks first!" He pinned my legs down, one hand firmly holding me while the other yanked off a belt to bind my hands.

    After the struggle, I was out of strength. Was I going to end up being raped by Scar Man again, dying for nothing? Right, by this time, could I possibly be pregnant? No, I didn''t want to die! Even with my hands and feet tied, I kept wriggling in an attempt to break free. As Daniel raised his hand to strike me again, the door suddenly swung open, and someone yanked him off me from behind. Then came Daniel''s screams from outside the car.

    Inside the car, I finally let the tears flow. I hadn''t made a sound through all the pain, but it seemed like fate was on my side this time. Someone hade to my rescue.

    When the door opened again, the streetlight illuminated the face of my savior, Max.

    He took off his jacket and put it around my shoulders, saying, "Sorry for barging in like this. I''ll carry you out."

    Even at such a moment, he maintained his respect and gentlemanly demeanor, carefully lifting me out of the car. I saw Ronald pinning Daniel to a nearbymppost, hands on his hips, panting as he said to Max, "Take care of Ms. Floyd here. I''ll handle this guy." This time, Daniel failed. I didn''t lose my dignity, my child, or my life. Suddenly, happiness overwhelmed me, and I started crying uncontrobly.

    Max must have thought I was crying from fear and held me tighter, "Don''t be afraid. We''ve caught the bad guy. We''re here to save you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    His words "Don''t be afraid. We''re

    here to save you," felt like redemption. It was the salvation

    had longed for in my past life and I

    found it in this one.

    The drugs in my system must have fully kicked in because my body rxed despite my efforts to resist, and the drugsunched a full-scale assault on me.

    "You''re burning up. Do you have a fever?" Max asked before I could answer.

    At that moment, as we entered the elevator, I reached out to loop my arms around his neck, pulling him into a kiss. He froze, caught off guard and forgetting how to breathe. But couldn''t control myself and deepened the kiss, finding his lips soft and surprisingly sweet.

    However, after a few moments, Max pushed me away. "Where''s the antidote I gave you?" Weakly, I leaned against his shoulder, my voice barely a whisper, "Bedside table in my room." He hurriedly carried me out of the elevator. "The keys?"

    I was too out of it to understand him, barely aware as he fished in my pocket for them, then unlocked the door and rushed me into my room,ying me gently on the bed.

    The drug''s effects shifted from making me feverish to chilling me to the bone. I curled up, shivering under the covers, whispering, "Cold..."

 Chapter 93

    "Time for your pills," Max announced, cradling a ss of water as he perched at the edge of my bed.

    Through my groggy haze, I could barely make out the white pills and the ss he held, but my head kept flopping back. With no other choice, he gently supported my neck to help me swallow the pills. "Bitter..." I instinctively spat out the pills because they were so bitter.

    Seemingly of their own ord, my arms wrapped around Max''s waist. "You''re so warm. I''m cold..."

    "Take your pills, and you''ll warm up," Max assured me.

    "So bitter. I don''t want to," I whined, turning my head away stubbornly.

    But then, the next moment, he held my chin, and suddenly, something soft pressed against my lips, followed by the bitter taste mixed with the smooth texture of water sliding down my throat. I sucked in greedily. However, he quickly pulled away. As he did, my body, unwilling to let go, bit down on his lip, but he still pushed me away, muttering, "Taking advantage."

    Perhaps the medicine was starting to work. I no longer felt as cold or desperate for a warm embrace. Iy there obediently, on the verge of sleep yet still vaguely aware. I could sense Max waking and leaving my room, the actions slowly registering in my mind. My consciousness was beginning to clear up a bit.

    What had I just done to Max? Did he say I was taking advantage? Was he talking about me taking advantage of him or him of me? Oh God, I instinctively pulled the covers over my head.

    "Is Ms. Floyd feeling any better?" I heard Ronald''s voiceing from the living room.

    "Yeah, she took her medicine," Max replied, his voice faint but audible

    Ronald asked, "Your lip. What happened? Did something bite you?"

    Was it me who had bitten him?

    I didn''t hear Max''s response, but I heard Ronald burst intoughter. "Dr. Hilton, why did you choose her after all these years of not taking on students? And to treat her so well? You''ve got issues."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "It''s nothing like that. ire''s academic records showed top marks in all her medical courses, especially anatomy and cardiac surgery. I needed apetent assistant," Max exined.

    So, he had thoroughly analyzed my qualifications. Indeed, it was because of my strong performance in those areas that I secured a research position.

    "Pfft... Heartless. Being your assistant means standing through hours-long surgeries. A Hart family darling, no matter how hard you are on her, she is still a preciousdy, yet you show no mercy," Ronald teased.

    Whatever they talked about next, I couldn''t hear anymore. I drifted off into a heavy sleep, throughout which Max seemed to have given me water a few times.

    At dawn, I finally woke up fully.

    When I opened my eyes, the sun was already casting nted beams into my room. When I raised a hand to shield my eyes from the ring light, felt sore all over my body. The bumps from the taxi ride the day before had taken their toll, and my forehead throbbed.

    Standing before the full-length mirror, I spotted a bruise on my forehead. My hair was a total mess, and my clothes were disheveled, making me look like a beggar.

    ''No wonder Max was unfazed by my

    uncontrolled flirting the previous night. Who could like this mess? Oh, heavens, what had I done?'' I was too embarrassed, ''With a whole year of internship ahead and facing Max every day, how could I ever lift my head high again?''

    After cleaning up and applying some cream to the bruise, which still looked hideous, I covered it with a band-aid.

    As I left my room, Max and Ronald

    were nowhere to be seen in my apartment However, there was a te on the table, still steaming. Lifting the lid, I found a pot of. chicken soup. ''Did Max make this for me? I wondered.

 Chapter 94

    I couldn''t tell if it was my parents watching over me from the heavens, but somehow, in my past life, Max uncovered the truth about my untimely demise. In this life, Max took me under his wing as a student and saved my life.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After wolfing down the chicken soup, I nced at the clock and realized I was runningte for work. In a dash, I slipped into my shoes, grabbed my bag, and bolted for the elevator. For some reason, I felt unusually full. It seemed Max had already left for work. After arriving at the hospital, a nurse said, "Dr. Floyd, Dr. Hilton asked you to prep for surgery. You''ll be assisting him in half an hour."

    Eating a full breakfast was his way of making sure I was ready to stand by his side during surgery, remembering how I nearly fainted from hunger thest time we were in for hours.

    "Got it," I replied.

    "Oh, and Dr. Hilton said to remind you to eat breakfast so we don''t have a repeat ofst time''s mishap." the nurse added with a sympathetic look, oblivious to the fact that I relished the moments spent beside him at the operating table. I replied, "It''s fine."

    "This surgery is for a criminal. I heard he assaulted a womanst night. Mr. Collins had him in custody when they got into a car crash. It was on Mr. Collins'' way back to the station that he found the guy had lost a lot of blood and suffered multiple fractures, and another officer lost his life because of it. What a shame. Since he''s a major suspect, we have no choice but to operate and see if we can save him. However, even if we do, he''ll likely be paralyzed. Plus, his tongue was gone, and it looked deliberate. Dr. Hilton believes it was an intentional act."

    My smile instantly faded. "The criminal, Daniel?"

    The nurse nodded. "Yeah, did Dr. Hilton tell you?"

    When I received confirmation, my face must have turned paler. I didn''t need a mirror to know. In this life, Daniel couldn''t escape the fate of being bedridden. Justice never spares the wicked.

    But someone had cut off his tongue. Someone orchestrated this! Did Kate do that? But Kate was supposed to be with ude the night before.

    The nurse reminded me, "Dr. Floyd, it''s time for surgery."

    Without further thought, I changed into my surgical gear, went through the disinfection routine, and entered the OR to find Max deep in review of the patient''s case.

    ?

    Noting my entrance, he seemed unperturbed by the events of the previous night and briefed me, "He has multiple fractures. One of the ribs has punctured his heart. I need you to operate with me. I''ve seen your record. You''ve been in numerous cardiac surgeries with

    your mentor, so the heart surgery is

    yours. I''ll handle the rest."

    I froze, looking at Daniel''s face. His cheekbone shattered, his face a mess of blood, unrecognizable from before.

    Max said, "ire, remember you are a doctor."

    I was a doctor, yet also the woman this bad guy attempted to assaultst night. And the woman he had wronged and led to a tragic end in my past life. How could I get past this hurdle?

    "He has to live to expose the mastermind behind him. He''s harmed more than one woman. If he lives, the real perpetrator would be scared," Max''s words were for me to hear.

    The nurses and anesthesiologists in

    the room nodded in agreement, looking at me, "Right, Dr. Floyd We have to do everything we can to save him, for the sake of those innocent women."

    I lowered my gaze to the location of his heart, knowing he deserved death. But without catching the mastermind, countless Daniels would emerge. Who would harm me next might be someone I didn''t know or even more dangerous.

    "I understand, Dr. Hilton." I looked at Max with determination, whispering a "Thank you." But with the mask on, he might not have heard me. He was ready to begin, and so was I.

 Chapter 95

    When I finally stepped away from Daniel''s operating table, six grueling hours had passed, and it was already 2 p.m.

    Leaning against the corridor walls outside the OR, I was overwhelmed by an indescribable difort. I had fantasized about being the one to end Daniel''s life myself, ming him for the loss of my child and me. Yet, the most twisted turn of events was that I had saved him with my hands. Covering my face as tears began to fall, I realized that my duty as a doctor had toe first between personal vendettas and the greater good.

    Dragging my exhausted body back to my office, I bumped into Neil, who had brought lunch.

    He seemed eager to say something, but I swiftly grabbed the lunchbox from his hands and shut the office door with a bang. As well-intentioned as it might have been, ude''s gesture felt like a shallow attempt tofort himself more than anyone else. I was going to eat as long as it wasn''t poisoned. After surgery, I was starving.

    I figured Max hadn''t had lunch, either. As I lingered by my door with the lunchbox in hand, Neil mistakenly thought I had refused to eat. He anxiously blurted out, "Miss, the nurses mentioned you''ve juste from surgery. You should eat something, or Mrs. Hart will worry." I scoffed coldly, "Is it Mrs. Hart who''s worried, or is it ude? I''ve missed lunch by two hours already. Is ude still waiting in the car downstairs? He can wait if he wants. Don''t use Mrs. Hart as your shield."

    I turned to knock on Max''s door, but there was no answer, so I let myself in. The room was empty, and after a moment, his phone rang from the resting room.

    "Dr. Hilton?" I called out as I stepped in, leaving the lights off and following the glow from his ringing phone.

    What I found next left me in utter shock. Max was slumped over the edge of the bed on the floor, seemingly unconscious.

    "Dr. Hilton, are you okay?" I asked, my first thought being that he might have passed out from hunger.

    But when I touched his waist to support him, my hand came away wet, and the sharp tang of blood hit my nostrils. Rushing to turn on the light, I saw the sight of Max bleeding from a wound.

    "Thinking you''re invincible, huh? Taking on surgery with such serious injuries." I managed to get him onto the bed, noting the heft of his frame.

    I sprinted to the supply room for some bandages and antiseptic, returning to find a few nurses who I brushed off with, "Mr. Hilton cut himself on a broken ss. Just patching him up."

    Stripping off his shirt andyers of

    bandages, I discovered the wound was worse than I thought, not just consequence of today''s lengthy surgery. Recalling how he had

    carried me back to my apartel.ne

    the night before, I feared the injury might have worsened then.

    The guilt overwhelmed me as I treated and bandaged him more securely, noticing his fevered brow.

    After ensuring he was covered andfortable, cleaned up the bloodied clothes, nning to bag them up. However, the embroidered "H" on his shirttail, done in a gold thread simr to MH''s

    craftsmanship, left me frozen. The embroidery was identical to the one I''d seen on a man''s shirt the other night. Could it be from the same tailor?

    Questions would have to wait until he was awake.

    Setting the shirt aside, I fetched some fever medicine. When I returned, Max had regainedN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    consciousness and sat weakly in his office chair. His tense demeanor

    softened upon seeing me. "It''s you."

    I replied, "Yes, it''s me. Only I would dare to touch you, covered in blood, and still keep it a secret that you''re hurt."

 Chapter 96

    He furrowed his brows.

    I couldn''t help but give a slight smile. I was deliberately teasing Max.

    "Why are you up? You''ve got a fever. Here, take this fever reducer," I said as I handed him the medicine.

    He grunted, took the medicine, and washed it down with water. Then, he lowered his head back to the pile of documents he was scrutinizing.

    Right on cue, my stomach growled. "Dr. Hilton, aren''t you hungry?"

    He looked up at me. "Let''s eat together."

    I snapped back to reality and pointed at the lunchbox. "My folks sent me some food. You should have some, too!"

    I turned to see another lunchbox on the table, which hadn''t been there before.

    He cleared his throat. "That''s from Ronald."

    "Oh," I said, realizing Ronald had sent it.

    I chatted, "Dr. Hilton, what about your family? Don''t they send you meals?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "No," he replied, his voice neutral, betraying no sadness.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a ck bag with a blood-stained shirt in it. "Your shirt''s got blood on it. We could send it to the dry cleaners. Or, if it''s inconvenient, I could wash it for you." It was the least I could do, considering he had saved me the day before.

    "No need," he dismissed.

    I bit my lip but mustered the courage to ask, "Was the embroidery on the shirt handcrafted by a skilled artisan? It''s quite beautiful."

    His indifferent expression faltered for a moment before he regained hisposure. "If you like it, I''ll have this skilled artisan do one for you next time."

    "Really? I''d love an embroidered one with the initials MH." I said it to gauge his reaction.

    He didn''t react much, just a nomittal grunt, and mentioned he was full.

    But when I looked at his lunchbox filled with chicken soup and grilled salmon, both excellent for healing wounds, teased, "Mr. Collins'' cooking isn''t bad. He must care

    about you. That''s love right there."

    Cough, cough! He suddenly choked, his face turning red.

    "You did well in surgery today. Still thinking about returning to grad school?" Max asked, changing the subject.

    This time, I was the one who looked down, not responding, and furiously ate my meal as if it would allow me to chew through my frustrations with ude!

    "I need to head home this afternoon, so let''s leave it at that." I packed my lunchbox and left his office without waiting for Max''s response.

    I was curious if ude had managed to kick Kate outst night. But before I could find out, I bumped into ude, pushing Kate in a wheelchair toward me in the hallway. She got injured again.

    "ire," Kate greeted me warmly.

    I pointed at her leg, "Don''t tell me you fell while carrying soup upstairs?"

    It was a wild guess, but she nodded, looking pitiful, "Yes, such a shame to waste good soup."

    My brows furrowed. So, Kate must have known about Daniel''s incidentst night, but she had an alibi of being at ude''s ce.

    "I just finished surgery, saving a

    criminal involved in a lewd act.

    Pe

    Luckily, he didn''t die and is now in the ICU at the end of this corridor He should be waking up tomorrow. Are you here to snoop around?" I asked, noticing her panicked look.

    "You can''t talk to her that way. Kate wouldn''t be in this situation if it weren''t for your soup. What were you thinking, making soup for me?" ude scolded me, of all things.

    I shrugged. "You can check the home surveince. She insisted on taking it."

    I was too drained to argue with them anymore and went back to my office. I could hear udeining, "It''s all because Mom spoils her. Look at how she''s acting now."

    How did ude conclude that I was spoiled? But what he thought no longer mattered to me. I was over his opinions. So, I decided to call Ronald.

 Chapter 97

    "Passing through the wild wind, slow down..." After hanging up with Ronald, I caught a tune on my way home from work that hit home. It felt like I was navigating through a rainstorm to return to this life.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I decided to walk back to my apartment. Being a doctor needed good stamina. Otherwise, keeping up with someone like Max would run me into the ground.

    As I neared my apartment, a Rolls-Royce Phantom was out front. Max stood by the car door, handing a paper bag to a man who descended from the vehicle.

    Dressed in a suit and white gloves, which made him look like a chauffeur, the man took the bag with both hands after giving Max a slight bow. He ced it inside the car, took another paper bag, and handed it to Max. Before leaving, he bowed again to Max. Expressionless, Max caught a glimpse of me from the corner of his eye. He turned slightly, looked at me, and then signaled to the driver, who promptly drove off.

    I didn''t ask who that was, and he did not exin, so we headed upstairs together.

    "Thanks for yesterday and the work on the operating table today," I said, breaking the silence in the elevator.

    Max was not much for socializing, so I was at a loss for what else to say. But recalling what happened the previous night and seeing he didn''t mention it, I guessed it didn''t bother him. Yet, when I nced at him, his ears were red.

    As soon as the elevator doors opened, he stepped out first, leaving the paper bag at my door before heading to his apartment.

    Only then did I see Max''s bag filled with milk from the Hilton family. So, the fridge full of milk wasn''t from ude but that driver from the Hilton family?

    About to unlock my door, I realized it

    wasn''t double-locked as usual. I always double-locked my door, no matter the rush. Instantly on alert grabbed the milk bag and knocked on Max''s door, ncing back at my apartment door. Sure, I heard a click from inside.

    My knocking grew frantic. "Max, Max, open up!"

    As my door swung open, Max did, too, but he quickly shut it before I could see his face. I plunged into his arms, terrified.

    He must''ve heard the sound of my door opening and closing, too. "Someone inside?"

    I nodded, shivering. "I... I don''t know who. I''ve never given anyone a key."

    Maybe it was the fear and recent betrayals, but I found myself holding onto him even tighter.

    He seemed to lose his bnce, stepping back, and I fell toward him, both of us crashing to the floor. I braced for pain, but instead, I felt a soft, sweet sensation on my lips. My eyes flew open, only to realize Chad identally pressed my lips to Max''s. Ifst night was a blur, it was a clear, unmistakable taste on his lips. And his ears turned even redder.

    "The wound..." He murmured, prompting me back to reality.

    I scrambled up, apologizing, "I didn''t mean to. Let me check your wound."

    Without waiting, I unbuttoned his shirt to inspect the injury, but he caught my wrist and said, "It''s fine."

    "After a fall like that, could it have

    worsened? I won''t know until I''ve et

    checked. I''ve seen it for days. What''s there to be shy about? Or are you

    saving yourself for Ronald you

 Chapter 98

    I intentionally tried to lighten the mood, hoping it would help lower Max''s guard so I could check his wound. After all, he was known for his stubborn streak, having performed surgeries despite being injured himself more than once. "No need." He gripped my hand a bit firmly. I just smiled, knowing by his earnest expression that it probably wasn''t anything serious.

    As I was about to stand up, a series of loud bangs on Max''s door halted me. "Open up. I know you''re in there."

    The rough voice made me instinctively shrink into Max''s embrace.

    He wrapped an arm around my shoulder, soothingly whispering, "Don''t be scared."

    I clung to his arm as he tried to get me to sit on the couch while reaching for his phone. "Don''t go."

    The pounding at the door persisted.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Maxforted me. "I''m calling the building security toe over."

    I stood up with him, not letting go of his arm, as the relentless knocking continued. We could even hear the sound of the electronic lock smashed.

    "Someone is breaking into a door on the 12th floor of Building 3. Can''t your cameras catch that?"

    "Broken? What a coincidence."

    It was the first time I saw a fierce look in Max''s eyes. Yet, when he nced down at me, his tone softened to the gentle indifference. "It''s going to be okay." He chuckled coldly and sent a text message.

    In just a few minutes, the noise outside had ceased.

    "Is the bad guy gone?" I asked, my eyes brimming with tears from fear.

    He walked me over to the couch, sat down beside me, and said, "It must have been Ronald''s guys who showed up."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang.

    It was Ronald Yet, I clung to Max, refusing to let him leave my side as he answered the call. "The lock''s broken? The locksmith can''t open it? I''ll open it from inside." He stood up, and followed to open the door.

    When Ronald stepped in, he was surprised. "Did I just witness the start of a beautiful rtionship here?"

    Only then did I remember I was still holding onto Max''s arm. With Ronald there, I finally let go.

    ele

    "The guy was just a burr, already taken to the station. Both your locks need changing. I''ve always said, MS Floyd, your lock was a security risk. And Max, why not install an electronic lock with surveince? You could''ve seen exactly what trouble was at your door

    Max nodded. "Will do, but it''s not safe to stay here tonight. Let''s head back to the hospital."

    The hospital? That was where I told Kate where Daniel was. She might send someone to finish Daniel off, and the hospital was no safer.

    "Can I sleep on your office couch?" I pleaded with Max, who pinched the bridge of his nose before conceding, "Okay."

    Then Ronald asked, "Shouldn''t we get a new lock first?"

    I quickly offered, "I''ll pay for it. It''s my fault that Dr. Hilton got dragged into this."

    Max nced at his watch. "It''s toote now. I''ll have someone bring one over."

    "How much do I owe you?" I asked, reaching for my phone to transfer the money, only to remember he hadn''t taken back thest payment of $50,000 he sent me.

    "Forget it," Ronald interrupted. "The

    kind of locks Max orders? He

    wouldn''t even consider anything less than $100,000. The one outside is military-grade. That burr couldn''t smash it with an axe, and the locksmith couldn''t crack it. Only the outer ss was damaged."

    $100,000? It was out of my league, especially now that ude had frozen my cards.

 Chapter 99

    Feeling sheepish, I slid my phone back into my pocket. Max didn''t have a family, but he was just a surgeon, skilled, no doubt, but just an ordinary attending physician. How could he afford so much? "I''ll have it delivered," Max said indifferently.

    Ronald stretchedzily and added, "Well, I''ll head back to interrogate the suspect. Got another assignment tonight."

    He nced over at me. Max also shot me a puzzled look. I awkwardly turned away, feeling guilty.

    "I''ll go pack some clothes," I said, making a move to leave when Max interjected, "I''lle with you."

    Ronald interrupted, "Yeah, let Max go with you for moral support."

    I frowned slightly. Was my ce trashed that badly by the bad guys? Sure enough, when I opened the door, I saw my apartment turned upside down as if the intruders were searching for something. Immediately, I thought, ''Did Kate send someone after my bracelet?''

    I had deliberately mentioned the bracelet was at ude''s, implying anyone with the bracelet could marry ude. Since Kate couldn''t get it, she wanted to steal it.

    My fists clenched, and I stormed out of the apartment without bothering to pack.

    "Dr. Hilton, you go back to the hospital. I need to swing by home."

    I didn''t wait for Max''s response before pressing the elevator button, ready to leave.

    Max said, "It''s toote for cabs."

    Hearing the word ''cab'' made my skin crawl. I had walked home because the idea of taking a cab gave me the creeps.

    "I''ll drive you," Max said, grabbing his keys before joining me in the elevator.

    Ronald was left muttering, "Man, someone''s being super protective."

    I didn''t catch his meaning, too preupied with confronting ude.

    Riding in Max''s car, he noticed my silence but didn''t ask where I lived. Instead, he drove me straight to ude''s mansion.

    I thanked him and got out, "Thanks. I''m staying here tonight, not heading to the hospital."

    He frowned slightly, but I brushed it off and entered the mansion using my fingerprint.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ude was in the garden, tending to his nts. He froze when he saw me, then looked past me toward the door, "Decided toe back?"

    Without answering, I went straight to

    uprooting the flowers he had just nted. "ude, do you have any idea I operated on someone who sexually harassed me? I was on the verge of breaking down, but it was only by saving him that the person who hurt me could feel fear Do you know what I went throughst night? You only cared about whether Kate was okay. Let''s go to the hospital tonight and see Kate''s true face."

    His brows furrowed, his usually handsome features turning solemn. "Why didn''t you call me when you were hurt?"

    I scoffed. "Call you? To wait for death?" Just like before, calling you meant death for me either way.

    "ire, I''ve always said I''d take

    responsibility for you. I won''t go back on my word." ude put down his watering can and approached, but I stepped back, "Fine, take responsibility. Be mywyer want to sue Kate."  en

    ude scoffed, "Evidence? Don''t always target Kate."

    I stared at him. "Today, someone tore through my apartment looking for my bracelet. Isn''t that proof enough?"

    ude still wasn''t buying it. "Bracelet or not, I''d marry Kate."

    His certainty made me feel utterly ridiculous. Iughed sarcastically, "Come to the hospital with me. You''ll find all the evidence you need there."

    Maybe it was the anger or the tension, but I grabbed ude''s hand and dragged him toward the car. That was when Kate emerged from the house, cooing, "ire, where are you taking ude?" I froze in ce.

    ude pushed my hand away,

    saying, "Stop making a scene. Kate

    has been with me all along. She didn''t send anyone to your

    apartment or encourage some

    to harass you. Besides, you''re fine now, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 100

    ''Nice one. I''m fine now.'' I cursed in my heart. "ude, you jerk."

    I thought he wasn''t expecting me to snap at him, so ude stared at me in disbelief, "Is this what you''ve learned after leaving home for a few days? I''m not just your brother. I''m also your guardian!" His face turned a shade of stormy gray, visibly angered. But I couldn''t care less. "ude, do you have to wait until I''m dead because of her to believe me?"

    As ude and I were about to lose it in a hysterical argument, Kate stepped in, "ude, let me talk to ire, please. No more fighting. Don''t fight because of me."

    I snorted, "Why would I talk to you, murderer?"

    "Watch your mouth!" The more ude defended Kate, the more rebellious I became.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    But this time, I wouldn''t be as foolish as in my past life. I wouldn''t leave without evidence.

    Kate said, "ude, go inside. I need to talk to ire."

    Once ude was gone, Kate''s demeanor changed entirely.

    "Where''s the bracelet?" she demanded, closing in on me.

    I smirked. ''So, the fox is showing its tail now?''

    I questioned her, "You admit you sent someone to my apartment today for the bracelet?"

    She didn''t answer but pressed, "Give me the bracelet and disappear from ude''s life, and I might spare you."

    I wasn''t scared. "And if I don''t? I have proof that you hired someone to attack me. And don''t forget about Daniel in the hospital. Once he wakes up, he can identify you." Kate smiled evilly. "Hmph, he won''t live through the day!"

    Kate didn''t know I had dialed

    ude''s number during our

    conversation, and ude had been listening to her venomous words the whole time. As she made that threat, ude was already standing behind her "Did you send someone to hurt ire?"

    Kate''s face drained of color, looking shocked, turning around to try and exin to ude. But ude stepped back, moving closer to me, his expression even colder than before.

    "Please leave my house," he said, pointing to the door for Kate to go.

    But Kate kept crying and shaking her head. "ude, let me exin..."

    "There''s nothing to exin. From the moment you hurt ire, we had nothing to discuss."

    Seeing ude so determined for the first time made me wish things had been the same in my past life. Maybe then I wouldn''t have had to die once, feeling utterly hopeless about him.

    "ude, I didn''t do these things. I just knew about them," Kate tried to exin again, but ude closed his eyes, refusing to engage.

    Kate exined, "ude, the

    Goodwin family can offer you the business empire you''ve always wanted to surpass your uncle. The Goodwin family can help you. Can ire do that? Besides, I didn''t do these things. I just knew about them. Isn''t my apology enough?"

    Kate''s words shocked me even more. She knew I was in danger but never warned me, enjoying watching me suffer. "Kate, you''re truly terrifying." I stood behind ude, and if he hadn''t held me back, I would have lunged at Kate.

    "ire, what are you but a burden? You''ve always used your parents'' deaths to manipte ude. For years, every time he looks at you, he thinks of the death of your parents. Do you know how much pressure that puts on him? Every investment he wants to make gets hindered by the tragedy of your parents. You''re the most terrifying one!" Kate screamed hysterically.

    "That''s enough. Go home." ude didn''t wish to make things too difficult for Kate.

    Still not giving up hope, Kate eventually left with her lips quivered.

    Once Kate was out the door, ude turned to me, his hand outstretched. "Give me the recording."

    I frowned, puzzled at how he knew I had recorded everything. Subconsciously, I took a step back.

 Chapter 101

    "Look, we can''t go after Kate right now." ude eased his grip, seeing my defensive stance, and said in a calm, almost soothing voice.

    Iughed bitterly. "So, you''re the bad guy in all this, aren''t you? You always knew Kate was hurting me, didn''t you?"

    Living through this life for the second time, I finally saw ude for who he truly was. For his business empire, he would go to any lengths.

    ''What am I even searching for in this life?'' I wanted to uncover who was pulling Kate''s strings, but even that person couldn''t be as cruel as my husband, knowing fully well I was in harm''s way and doing nothing to save me.

    I offered, "ude, give me my parents'' ashes. Let''s cut all ties. My family will have nothing to do with you from here on out!"

    The only thing I wanted from the Hart family was my parents'' ashes, to give them a proper resting ce.

    "No can do," ude shot back firmly.

    I looked at him. "Are you afraid of the bacsh? Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone know how heartless and insane you''ve been."

    Without another word, ude grabbed my throat and pinned me against the wall. "I want the empire, and I want you."

    His desperation was palpable as he suddenly tore at my clothes and bit my neck. "Who were you with that night at the hotel, huh?"

    His voice was cold, threatening. I froze, overwhelmed by the humiliation.

    Trying to push him away was futile. He was relentless. "ire, I didn''t want to resort to this, but you''re making it hard. You should have been mine."

    I shouted, "ude, you''re disgusting. Let me go."

    But his actions didn''t stop. "I''ll be engaged to Kate, and you''ll stay with me."

    It was the same n as before. No wonder ude wanted to keep me trapped, not allowing me to leave, because, with Kate, he could achieve his grand ns. And I was just an object to be possessed. "No..." I struggled, but his grip was too forceful. "ude, I''ll never be your lover. Not even in death."

    He sneered, holding me tighter. "Still want your parents'' ashes?"

    "My parents wouldn''t want me to

    suffer like this, even in death. They''d rather forsake their ashes than me hurt.grabbed a nearby watering can and smashed it

    Whet

    against his head, fueled by a lifetime

    of hatred to break free and fun.

    But udeughed behind me. "Don''t you want to know how your parents died?"

    I crumbled, feeling as if lead was poured into my legs, kneeling on the ground.

    The mystery of my parents'' death was a thorn in my heart, and I desperately wanted to know. But the only ones who knew the truth were the Hart family.

    "It was the Hilton family." ude suddenly revealed the truth.

    I looked back at him, and he leaned back in his chair, looking somewhat sane.

    "Your parents worked for the Hilton family, who sent them to capture my mother, and your parents did die saving me in the car crash. But I lost my father in the car ident, too: Their deaths, all of them, were because of the Hilton family f they hadn''t insisted on taking my mother away, my father would still be alive!"

    The truth I''d been seeking for two lifetimes wasid bare.

    ude said, "ire, their deaths had nothing to do with me. I never asked them to save me."

    Iughed through my tears. Then, a cold breeze hit me, making me shiver in my torn shirt.

    "So, my parents died for nothing?"

    "If you want to settle debts, go to the Hilton family The ashes, too, should be with them. The Hart family was only a distraction, a topic for the media. The Hilton family knew,

    everything but said not

    ude stood up and advanced toward me. "Why not stay? You still owe a life

    debt to my father."

    All my goals and reasons for this second life seemed to vanish then. My parents'' deaths were an ident. Their ashes were with the Hilton family. And even the truth about Kate''s betrayal was out in the open.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 102

    It all boiled down to the mystery man behind Kate''s actions. And then there was the question of who fathered the child in my previous life.

    But ude wouldn''t let me leave. Every step I took back only made him grip my wrist tighter, dragging me toward the mansion.

    I yelled at him. "Let go!"

    "ir, I don''t owe you anything, but you owe me a big one!" His sudden harsh turn and lifting me over his shoulder, ignoring my struggles, only quickened his pace.

    "ude, I don''t love you!" I thought saying that would repel him.

    But he said, "It doesn''t matter. You only need to be mine."

    He threw me onto the couch on the first floor, pinning my wrists with one hand and his legs pressing against mine.

    I cried, "I hate you, ude, I hate you..."

    When I felt desperate, the mansion''s door suddenly opened. As ude rose to see, I grabbed a couch cushion and hurled it at him. Taking advantage of his brief shock, I bolted for the door.

    The mansion''s doors flew open, and a stream of bodyguards in ck suits rushed in. Backlit by the light, the man in the middle seemed like my savior. He quickened his pace, reaching out to embrace me.

    The familiar scent of sandalwood rxed my tense nerves instantly. Perhaps it was all too much for one night. I couldn''t bear it and just copsed into his arms. I could hear the chaos around me.

    ude''s enraged voice stood out. "You can''t take her away! She''s mine! What makes you think you can just take anyone you want?"

    "Maximilian Hilton, I will surpass you one day."

    I strained to open my eyes to see if this man was the MH I thought of. But my eyelids were too heavy.

    He wrapped a coat around me, and I immediately felt much warmer or perhaps safer and couldn''t help but snuggle closer.

    He whispered, "It''s fine now."

    And then, I could no longer hear ude''s roar. Everything quieted down, and even the wind stopped.

    Then, I fell into a deep sleep in his arms. In the dream, my parents smiled and said, "y nicely with Richard. We''lle to get you soon."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Then I heard the orphanage matron say, "ire, your parents sacrificed themselves to save someone."

    My dream world crumbled, and I woke up crying. "Dad, Mom, where should I go to find you?"

    When I woke up, I found myself in my apartment bed. Barefoot, I wandered out of the room and saw Ronald directing several maids to tidy up my ce.

    Ronald turned to me, "Awake? I

    arranged a cleanup to thank you for

    your crucial cluest night. Someone did try to kill Daniel, but the perpetrator killed himself when caught. We noticed a forest tattoo on their bodies, a clue to their mastermind."

    I leaned weakly against the door frame, nodding absently at Ronald''s words.

    "Could it be the Goodwin family?" I handed Ronald the recording fromst night. As he listened, Kate''s voice sent chills down my spine.

    "I''ll arrange for Kate''s interrogation as soon as possible. Dr. Hilton said

    you should rest at home. No need to

    go towork. He''ll take care of your internship report."

    Leaving the maids behind, Ronald was about to leave when I asked, "Was it Max who saved mest night?"

    Ronald scratched his head. "What are you talking about? It was me who saved you."

    I stepped forward, grabbed Ronald''s shirt, and sniffed him. "It''s not the same scent. It wasn''t you."

    Just then, the door clicked open.

    Max saw me clinging to Ronald, sniffing him, and his face turned

    stormy. I quickly stepped back, forgetting Ronald was Max''s man.

 Chapter 103

    After Max stormed out with Ronald, my apartment felt eerily silent. Having finished their duties, the cleaning crew lined up beside the couch, awaiting my orders. It felt odd being waited on like this, so I suggested, "Maybe you guys can head out? I think I''ve got everything

    covered

    here."

    They exchanged puzzled looks before one of them informed me with a polite smile, "Mr. Collins instructed us to stay with you at the apartment."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I frowned slightly, ufortable with the arrangement, but decided to change clothes and head out anyway.

    "Ms. Floyd, where are you going?" one of them dared to ask.

    "What, did Mr. Collins send you to keep tabs on me? Do I need to report my whereabouts now?"

    I had nned to visit Gabrielle to discuss some matters concerning my parents. The servants didn''t dare respond. However, as I opened the door, I found Gabrielle standing there, looking as if she was on the verge of falling apart.

    "ire, I''m so sorry." She pulled me into a hug. "I just found out what ude did to you, and I''m here to apologize on his behalf, okay?"

    I stayed rigid in her embrace, not moving or speaking. Knowing ude, she wouldn''t have told Gabrielle aboutst night. How did Gabrielle find out?

    "ire, I know I pushed you to marry ude, and I was wrong." Her tears were worrying, so I led her inside to sit down.

    Gabrielle continued, "ire, I know ude has wronged you, but please don''t punish him. Hisw firm is facing a huge crisis. If he can''t get through this, all his years of hard work at establishing Crestview Metropolis''s topw firm will have been for nothing. Do you understand how hard it was for him to build that from the ground up?"

    I looked at her, my brows furrowed, as she seemed toe to ask for my help for her son.

    But what could I possibly do?

    "Mrs. Hart, his firm''s troubles aren''t because of me." I tried to pull away from Gabrielle''s grasp, aiming to sit further away, but she clung tighter.

    Gabrielle blurted out, "The Hilton family."

    I was confused. "The Hilton family? I have nothing to do with them."

    "No, you do, ire. The Hart family

    has been hiding something from you

    for years. Gabrielle added, "When t

    n was alive, he left 2% of the sharesto me, asking me to adopt you into the Hart family name."

    I was getting more confused by the minute.

    "When I recklessly married ude''s father, who had nothing, and ude was born. When ude was fifteen, the Hilton family came for us, wanting to separate us, and sent your parents to fetch me. As they were taking me away, ude''s father chased after us, and there was an ident. Being the good souls they were, your parents tried to save ude, which led to an explosion. ude survived, but your parents and ude''s father did not."

    My heart stopped for a moment. So, everything ude had said was true.

    "It was a huge scandal at the time, and wanting to avoid fallout, the Hilton family gave me 2% of the shares, iming your parents were just bodyguards for the Hart family unrted to the Hilton family. We were too grief-stricken to consider the impact on you, so you were left in an orphanage until the media found out and sted the Hart family for being ungrateful. ude was starting his career at

    twenty-two, so we had no choice but to bring you, a ten-year-old, back to the Hart family."

    I struggled to breathe, fighting back tears. I waspletely overwhelmed by the shock and horror of it all.

 Chapter 104

    To them, my parents'' lives were dirt cheap. My existence was initially a threat to them, then something to plug the media''s mouth with.

    "So, you still want me to help ude?" I wanted to see how far the Hart family would go to use me.

    "Could you please beg the Hilton family for us?" The pleading in Gabrielle''s eyes was almostical.

    I scoffed, "Mrs. Hart, aren''t you confused? You''re the daughter of the Hilton family, not me. What am I to the Hilton family?"

    The Hilton family wouldn''t even acknowledge my parents as their own.

    "ude told you the truthst night, and the Hilton family believes he''s unworthy of their backing, so they crushed him and destroyed everything he had."

    I stood up, and myugh was uglier than tears. From start to finish, Gabrielle didn''t care about how ude humiliated me the previous night, nor did she inquire about what Kate did to me. Instead, she kept shifting the me to the Hilton family, urging me to plead with them.

    I asked, "What am I supposed to beg the Hilton family for?"

    "Tell the Hilton family that you won''t pursue what ude did to youst night, nor your parents'' deaths, and they''ll surely spare him." Gabrielle also stood up, but her emotions got the better of her, causing her to cough violently, dabbing her mouth with a handkerchief, coughing up blood before continuing, "I don''t have much time left. I can give up everything, but ude is my life. ire, please help me. And I know ude cares for you. He''s with Kate to reach a higher status and spite the Hilton family. You''re the one who truly matches ude."

    In the past life, they used me of morally ckmailing ude. In this life, they were trying to guilt-trip me. Yet, my parents died because they were too kind, trying to save ude, not because of some nefarious plot. n found it shameful his daughter married someone from the lower echelons of society, refusing to acknowledge it.

    So, who was to me?

    ''me it on too much of my parents'' kindness,'' I supposed.

    I turned her down. "Mrs. Hart, I''m sorry, but I can''t help you. Please leave."

    Even if I did know someone from the Hilton family, I would keep my distance. Or perhaps, once I retrieve my parents'' ashes, I wouldn''t even want an apology.

    It was a cruel twist of fate. Maybe we should me the Hilton family''s overwhelming power, causing a ripple effect.

    My parents lost their lives, Richard went to jail to protect me, and my foster mother passed away from the shock. I, too, have died once in a way.

    "ire..." Gabrielle tried to say more,

    but I covered my ears. "Yet my

    parents ultimately died trying to save ude! Even if the Hilton family''s power caused this, I won''t help you anymore. Please leave."

    I needed time to process everything. My parents'' ashes were in n''s possession. How could a nobody like me retrieve them?

    After Gabrielle left, disheartened, I

    nkly stared at the phone''s headlines. [Renowned dancer and the jewel of the Goodwin Group, Kate, charged with assault, now in custody.]

    Who could make the Goodwin family abandon their precious daughter, leaving her unprotected?Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I should have been happy. After all,

    in my previous life, I longed to see those who hurt me face their downfall This life, with ude in crisis and Kate behind bars, wasn''t this a moment for joy? Yet, I couldn''t muster the least happiness, feeling like my fate was in someone else''s hands.

 Chapter 105

    My mind was a mess, not knowing where to go.

    I hailed a cab and told the driver, "Take me to the old foster home in the suburbs."

    The driver hesitated before responding, "Isn''t that ce torn down and turned into an amusement park?"

    His words left me speechless. I was totally choked up, like someone had just grabbed my throat.

    The foster home was gone, too? Well, it made sense. Onepany owned it, and it had been over a decade since Ist saw it. Its demolition was inevitable. It was as though I no longer had a hometown or the feeling of having a home. My soul felt as if it were drifting away.

    As we arrived at the site of the foster home, the driver was still talking, "The Hilton Group always owned this ce. They took in many kids back in the day. The Hilton Group made it one of the best foster homes and poured much money into it. Even the education resources were top-notch. But after the head matron passed away, the ce went through several hands and never quite recovered. This year, the Hilton Group decided to reim it and turn it into an amusement park. They''ve expanded it quite a bit." From the car window, I could no longer recognize the ce. Cranes and bulldozers were at work, and the Hilton Group''s logo was everywhere. So, the Hilton Group was shaping many destinies, including, indirectly, mine. "What happened to the kids from the foster home?" I asked.

    The driver shook his head. "Who knows?"

    I got out of the car, standing there with nowhere to belong. It was no wonder that even in death, my spirit wouldn''t find rest.

    Approaching the construction site, I encountered a security gate that required facial recognition for entry, which I obviously couldn''t bypass.

    The guard looked out at me. "What do you want?"

    "I used to live in the foster home. I just wanted to have a look," I said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He nced at the site with a mocking smile, "What''s there to see now? The foundation''s alreadyid out. It doesn''t look anything like your foster home now."

    "I still want to go in," I insisted, even if I could only take a handful of dirt away.

    That ce was my hometown, the ce of my dreams.

    "This site isn''t open to just anyone. Best you leave," the guard said, somewhat apologetically, as he started to shoo me away. I knew I was putting him in a difficult position, so I turned to leave.

    But as I did, I saw a Rolls-Royce Phantom near the site. It was the same one I had seen at my apartment building, with the same driver waiting outside, presumably for his wealthy employer.

    It was the Hilton family. The gap between people could be so vast. They had everything. Yet, I was even unable to take a handful of dirt... I wanted to keep my parents'' ashes, but having to consider their dignity.

    Turning around, I watched my shadow stretch out under the setting sun, feeling utterly deste. When I got back to my apartment, it was already evening.

    Max was getting to his apartment door, about to use the fingerprint scanner. That was when it hit me

    that my door lock was the same as Max''s. But I couldn''t afford to pay him for it. Still, the least I could do was thank him.

    I approached him with eyes downcast. "Thanks for the door lock. But I don''t have much money to give you."

    I wasn''t even sure what I was living for anymore. It felt like I''d been reborn into a world of sadness, not joy.

    "Why so gloomy?" Max''s voice was light yetmanding, reminiscent of the person who had carried me away the previous night. I hadn''t seen his face then, but something about him felt familiar.

    I leaned in closer, catching his scent. "You smell like the person fromst night."

    I smiled bitterly and continued, "I

    don''t know why I''m still here. Max, you''re not from the Hiltons or anything, right? You mentioned you don''t have any family, no parents. So, you''re an orphan like me What''s keeping you going?"

 Chapter 106

    He twisted the key in the lock of his apartment door and swung it open, a gesture of invitation. "Come in and take a seat. I''ve got something to show you."

    He stepped into the apartment ahead of me, already reaching for something as I followed.

    He handed me a folder and began, "The kids we''re sending to the orphanage all have heart defects or some other challenge. As a doctor, I want to give them a second chance at life. What about you?"

    Every time he spoke to me, it was as if he could see right through me, pinpointing my doubts and fears before prescribing the breakthrough.

    I hesitated, "Max..."

    Unlike him, my choice to pursue medicine wasn''t born out of a noble dream. The allure of a potentially lucrative career drew me in, thinking it could be a safety if ude turned me away. Back then, doctors seemed like the wealthiest folks around. When I looked back, my dreams were all about ude. That was funny.

    "I have no dreams," I confessed with a foolish smile, looking up at him.

    At that moment, he paused, probably thinking my naive grin was amusing, but not because he found me pretty.

    "Focus on improving yourself and finding inner peace just for you, not for anyone else. Live a life that''s truly yours," he advised before turning away to lock the folder back in his drawer.

    Yet, I still couldn''t grasp how to be that better version of myself. For years, my life revolved around ude. A mere nce from him was enough to make my day.

    But things had changed. I no longer cared about ude. Kate got caught. What was there for me to live for at the moment?

    Feeling down, I stood up, intending to return to my apartment. As I turned away, Max said, "I once did a consultation at an orphanage where a girl told me she''d be the greatest doctor, so all the kids there could run freely,ugh heartily, without the shadow of illness."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "She must be an incredible doctor," I

    said with a bitter smile, pushing the door open yet couldn''t help asking, "Max, you''re not pulling my leg, right? You''re not with the Hilton family?"

    I was still probing. But Max didn''t reply. His silence somehow filled me with sadness.

    Shutting the door behind me, I returned to my apartment and cried until it hurt.

    The next day, with my eyes swollen from tears, I nced at the calendar marked with a red circle. It was the day to pick up Richard from jail. In my previous life, I would have been dead by this day. But in this life, I''ve lived through it, ready to pick up Richard. Having him means having a past and family.

    I skipped the oatmeal prepared by the maid, slipped into my shoes, and took the bus to the prison, carrying a book I got for Richard.

    Watching him walk out of the

    detention area, thinner and clutching

    a ck bag, brought back memories from my past life. Back then, his only goal after getting released was to find me, no matter the risk

    "Richard!" My heart found its ce, and my soul its peace.

    He opened his arms, waiting for me to rush into them. "Did ude make you cry? Why are your eyes like that?"

    I said with tears, "ude doesn''t matter anymore. You''re what''s important, Richard. I''ve cut ties with the Hart family."

    He stopped, looked at me incredulously, and frowned as if checking I was out of my mind. "You''re not talking nonsense, are you? Weren''t you set on marrying him your whole life?"

    I nodded proudly. "No, I want to be a better version of myself, living for me and me alone."

    ''In this life, Richard, the one I care about, is still here. We will live well together. Let the past be the past!'' I thought.

    As for the Hilton family, when I was strong enough, I would reim my parents'' ashes and clear their names. They were part of the Hilton family, good people who died because of ude.

 Chapter 107

    After Richard went out, his previous assistant, who''d been managing the remaining assets while Richard was behind bars, drove over. In my past life, this same assistant had discreetly passed me the morning-after pill, only for it to be discovered by ude, leading to a humiliating confrontation.

    Seeing the assistant again brought a flood of memories, making me pause for a second before I got into the car.

    Richard tapped my head lightly. "Daydreaming?"

    Snapping back to reality, I smiled as ude''s car appeared. He knew today was Richard''s release day.

    ude''s disheveled appearance, showing up with his messy hair and unshaven beard, was something I hadn''t seen before. It was a stark contrast to the polished man I knew.

    Richard scoffed, "ire, get in the car. I need to talk with him."

    ude stepped out of his car and went toward us. I obediently sat back in the car and rolled up the window.

    "Don''te any closer to ire," Richard warned as ude hastened his pace.

    ude sneered, "You think you can stop me, huh? I got you locked up once. And I can do it again."

    Richard''s smile didn''t waver. Despite losing weight, he stood there, solid and unwavering, protecting me. "I didn''t fight backst time because you imed I wronged ire. This time, I''ll fight with everything I''ve got, even if it means dragging you down with me." My heart ached listening to them, but I couldn''t let my tears fall.

    "Let me talk to her," ude insisted, knocking on my window.

    Richard grabbed him. "And what right do you have to talk to her?"

    "She always wanted me to marry her. I''m willing to make it official now," ude said.

    That made Richard burst outughing. "Get over yourself. ire doesn''t need to settle for leftovers. Leave before I make you."

    It dawned on me then that Richard, even from jail, kept tabs on me, worried about my well-being.

    ude yelled, "Richard, I''ve supported her for ten years on behalf of the Hilton family. It''s time she repaid that debt!"

    In a sh, Richardnded a punch in ude''s stomach. "You deserve it!"

    As Richard was about to hit him again, ude, wiping blood from his mouth, smirked, "ire has the right to know the Hilton family owed her parents, and the Hart family took the me!"  en Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard scoffed, "But her parents died trying to save you!"

    ude didn''t care. "I never asked for their sacrifice!"

    Covering my mouth in shock, I realized Richard knew about my family''s connection to the Hilton family. But ude seemed to resent the fact that my parents died saving him.

    "The Hilton family is the real viin here!" As ude and Richard scuffled, I stepped out of the car to pull them apart.

    Clutching Richard, I begged ude,

    "Please stop fighting. It doesn''t matter if my parents were Hiltons or not, they gave up their lives for you, ude If you don''t want to repay that, fine. Just stop this endless suffering."  t sto

    Yet ude was stubborn. "I''ve looked after you for ten years. How can you repay that debt?"

    Seeing his absurdity, I couldn''t help but scoff.

    "And how do you propose I do that?" I asked,ced with sarcasm.

    "I''ll marry you, but you must drop the charges against Kate!" He looked at me, hoping for a definitive answer.

 Chapter 108

    Sure enough, he was a goddamn yer trying to have it all.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I said, "I won''t marry you or drop the charges against Kate. It wasn''t me who sued her in the first ce."

    Gabrielle asked me to lend a hand to keep ude''sw firm from copsing. Yet ude wanted me to marry him and let his Kate off the hook.

    I snorted, "ude, I don''t have the power to influence your and Kate''s situation as you think I do. Maybe you should ask the police what exactly Kate did to me. Or better yet, check if she''s hurt other girls, too."

    I helped Richard into the car, leaving ude standing there, watching as we drove away.

    "Have you heard about the Hilton family?" Richard asked as we got into the car.

    "The Hilton family tore down the orphanage to build an amusement park. I can''t even step foot in there. Even though my parents worked for the Hilton family, our rtionship with them was purely employment. In the end, it was because of ude that things went south. To stand up against the most powerful family in town? I doubt my parents would want me to take such a lone stand." I said it casually, leaving Richard at a loss for words.

    Richard returned to his remaining house, far from my apartment. "Why don''t you move in with me? We''ve got plenty of rooms in the vi."

    I shook my head. I couldn''t let Richard waste any more time on me. "Richard, I can take care of myself."

    Richard didn''t try to stop me further. With just a look, his assistant handed me the keys. "Young people always want independence, but remember, I''ve got your back. No need for taxis anymore. I''ve arranged a new car for you." When I saw the car keys, I realized Richard, even while in jail, knew I got bullied in a taxi.

    My eyes welled up, and I couldn''t

    v

    help but cry on his shoulder like a child. I''d known Richard since lowas a baby. He was ten years older and practically raised me.

    Richard promised, "Sweetie, I couldn''t do much from jail, but now that I''m out, I won''t let anyone bully you again."

    I nodded, and my phone rang just

    then. It was Ronald calling. "Ms. Floyd, we''ve found another young

    girl''s body today, burned. The Goodwin family is using this evidence to im Ms. Goodwin''s innocence. We currentlyck concrete evidence linking Ms. Goodwin to your abduction, so the Goodwin family has taken her home. I called to warn you to be careful."

    My hand trembled as I looked at Richard fearfully. "Isn''t there any evidence from Daniel''s side?"

    Ronald sighed, "Daniel''s bank ount shows arge transaction, but it doesn''t link back to Kate. As for your recording, it''s not sufficient evidence."

    I got the message. If I were alive, Kate''s charges would be minor without solid evidence.

    I asked again, "Are you investigating how the new victim got burned?"

    Ronald added, "Dr. Hilton is assisting with the autopsy. Hopefully, we''ll find new leads."

    After hanging up, Richard was even more reluctant to let me return to my apartment alone. "The apartment''s unsafe. If you insist on returning, I''lle with you."

    He was about to grab his luggage to

    join me when stopped him. "No need. If anything happens, I''ll tell you right away. Kate was just jealous of me being around ude. Now that I''m stepping back from ude, she probably won''t bother me anymore.."

 Chapter 109

    That evening, despite his reluctance, Richard drove me back to my apartment, not at ease until he had. Downstairs, he had his driver bring a bag of my favorite snacks to my door. "I''ve cut out snacks," I said with a forced smile, tugging at the corner of my mouth.

    Richard seemed pained by my words, gently patting my head as he said, "You should cut down, anyway. I don''t want you getting cavities andining about toothaches, forcing me to take you to the dentist."

    As a kid, I was notorious for my sweet tooth, always winding up with cavities. I started getting fillings as young as five or six. Richard always took me to the dentist, cheering me up and giving me courage. I couldn''t believe he still remembered that. "Tracie was the real sweet tooth, Richard. You''ve had me looking for her all these years, and I still haven''t found her," I said, recalling the task he had given me before his stint in jail.

    Tracie was an older girl from the orphanage who got adopted. However, her adoption records were faked, leaving no clues about her whereabouts.

    Richard had built his empire from scratch, driven by his ambition for sess and the hope of finding Tracie because she was his first love. "It''s okay. I''ll keep looking for Tracie. I''ll never stop, not ever." he reassured me.

    I nodded, turning to enter the elevator. As the doors opened, I saw Max leaning against the wall inside, eyes closed as if exhausted.

    When the doors opened wide, he straightened up and opened his eyes, only to fix his gaze not on me but on Richard standing behind me.

    His expression was calm, yet he didn''t greet Richard. That was typical of Max, who wouldn''t say a word unless he wanted to, no matter who tried to coax him.

    But as Richard saw him, the bag of snacks he was about to hand me froze in his grip.

    As I was about to ask if he knew Max, Max spoke first, "Out already?"

    Richard straightened up and bowed respectfully, saying, "Yes."

    It was the first time I had seen Richard show such respect to anyone. His lean frame seemed to channel all its energy into that single bow.

    "Aren''t youing in?" Max didn''t continue the conversation. Instead, he shot me a look, signaling me to go ahead.

    Taking the snacks from Richard''s hand, I felt his worry subside at that moment.

    "So, you guys are neighbors? That puts me at ease. Go on up," Richard said, ruffling my hair.

    I nodded and stepped into the elevator. But Max''s expression seemed even grimmer than before.

    As the elevator doors closed, I curiously asked, "Do you know Richard?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Barely," Max replied coolly.

    But how did he know about

    Richard''s imprisonment if he barely knew Richard? Before I could press further, the elevator jolted violently, lights flickering on and off.

    I grabbed Max''s arm to prevent falling if the elevator were to drop Then, with a loud crash, the elevator plummeted, and reacting quickly, Max grabbed my hand and pulled me into his embrace.

    Dust rained from above, and he from covered my head with his hand, shielding me from the debris. We both faced the elevator failure with a calm that seemed to have faced life-and-death situations. Fear was absent from our reactions.

    Holding me with one arm, he stretched out the other to press the emergency button, but to no avail. When checking his phone, he found no signal.

    Trying to lighten the mood, I joked, "Well, at least Richard left us plenty of snacks. It should be enough tost us a few days."

 Chapter 110

    In the dim glow of the emergency light, I extended a gran bar toward him, and he remarked with a deep voice, "You sure are keeping your cool."

    "Dr. Hilton, you taught me that. On the operating table, I had to save lives, even if it was someone who had hurt me. Who''s got more mental strength than me?"

    My self-deprecatingment made him tighten his grip on my arm a bit more.

    The elevator lights went off as I moved the gran bar toward his mouth. Suddenly, I had no idea where to aim the snack. My fingertips identally brushed against something soft and warm, which made my face red in the darkness. Thankfully, he couldn''t see anything in the pitch-ck. That softness was his lips, which I remembered tasting a few times.

    Even in the dark, Max urately grabbed my wrist and took the gran bar from my hand.

    As time ticked by with no sign of rescue, my anxiety started to kick in. The darker it got, the more I was reminded of being hurt in that dark, secluded cabin. A shiver of cold began to run through my body.

    "What''s wrong?" Max asked, reaching out to hold my hand. Instinctively, I pushed him away and shouted, "Don''t touch me!"

    Right, that wasn''t the time for anyone to touch me.

    "Keep your distance," I shouted, no longer caring if my fluctuating demeanor made me look foolish in Max''s eyes. All I could think about was how Daniel tormented me, hisughter echoing in my ears. "I said, stopughing! Get away from me!"

    The world seemed to spin around me. I felt nauseous, scared, and terrified. I had forgotten we got stuck in an elevator.

    "ire."

    I couldn''t tell how many times Max called my name. Finally, his long fingers steadied my waist, and I felt a warm breath followed by a soft kiss.

    I''m not sure how long it took, but eventually, the panic and fear inside me began to fade away. As I slowly regained my senses, the elevator lights turned back on.

    I blinked to find myself in Max''s embrace, locked in a kiss. His face was even redder than mine. The elevator doors slid open before I could react and push him away.

    "Oh..." The person outside eximed in surprise before quickly turning away to say, "Dr. Hilton, the elevator''s fixed now."

    That was when I pushed Max away and pretended to straighten my clothes, puffing my cheeks and exhaling deeply. It seemed the person who came was the same driver who drove the Rolls-Royce Phantom. How did he find us right on time?

    "Max, did you already know someone wasing to rescue us? Is that why you were so calm?" I asked, finding it hard to believe he had resorted to such an extreme method to snap me out of it breaking through his psychological barriers.

    "I was discussing some patient cases with the Hilton family," Max said as he stepped out of the

    elevator first, then turned around et

    and offered me a hand like a true gentleman, his eyes gently signaling me to follow him out.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I nced at the members of the Hilton family behind him but didn''t take his hand, choosing to walk out on my own and head straight into my apartment. From outside, I heard someone say, "Could Ms. Floyd be mistaken about the Hilton family?"

 Chapter 111

    I leaned against the door, trying to eavesdrop on what Max was mumbling about, but all I caught was the soft click as the door shut.

    In this life, I found out Richard knew Max and held him in high regard. In my past life, my world revolved solely around ude, oblivious to everything I missed.

    Lost in thought, I drifted into a deep sleep after the day''s ordeal in the elevator. Awakening in the morning, I found Richard waiting in the living room of my apartment. "Figured out my password, huh?" I shuffled to him in my slippers and poured him a coffee.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "You im you''re over ude, yet his birthday is still your password. Seriously..." Richard sipped his coffee while yfully chiding me.

    I shrugged. "Toozy to change it. That''s all."

    Richard was well ustomed to myziness by then.

    "I''ve got an appointment with a therapist today. Would you like to join me for a session?" Richard''s gaze drifted out the window, a hint of evasion in his eyes.

    "And why would you think I need therapy?" I tensed up, the memories from my past life still a haunting presence, though I believed I had them under control without the need for a psychologist. "I''m fine," I stated firmly.

    Richard didn''t press further. Instead, he gestured toward the breakfastid out on the table. "Eat up. I''ll drive you to work. The elevator''s fixed. No more scares." He didn''t say it, but I knew he must''ve learned aboutst night''s elevator incident from Max. Richard added, "Eat more. We''ll meet ude today to get your schrship spot back."

    His words nearly made me choke on my cereal. "I''m quite content now." Being Max''s student seemed to offer more learning opportunities.

    "Didn''t you always dream of grad school, pursuing a PhD in medicine to be a top-notch doctor?" Richard paused, putting down his fork to look at me sternly, his hand reaching to ruffle my hair. "I wonder what goes on in your head these days. What have you been through these past two years?"

    I shrugged. "You know, the usual stuff you hear about in prison."

    How could he know about my past life? Remembering how he died protecting me in that life, all because of Kate''s behind-the-scenes scheming, made me tighten my grip on the spoon. I aspired to be better. Yet the hurdle I couldn''t ovee was Kate''s release, likely due to her backers'' influence.

    "There are many ways to be the best doctor. Saving lives and giving people a chance to live is all that matters," I suddenly found my childhood dream somewhat amusing.

    Richard dropped the subject. After dropping me off at work, I noticed him driving off in a different direction, not toward home but the orphanage, probably seeking closure from Tracie''s story.

    Entering the office, I saw Kate smugly sitting in my chair.

    She said, "Surprised I could find you?"

    I frowned, maintaining calm. "Evil catches up to you, you know. What about those young girls who ended up dead and burned because of Daniel? You think you''ve got nothing to do with that?"

    Kate stretched Nazily. "I wanted

    Daniel to kidnap you, sure, but never

    for you to end up like those girls.

    Besides, have no clue how their deaths are rted to me. Why would I sabotage myself with sucho

    actions?"

    "So, what brings you here?" I stepped back, my hand ready on the door handle, prepared to flee at the first sign of aggression from her.

 Chapter 112

    Kate offered, "I''ve got a proposition for you."

    When she said it, I almost burst outughing. "How could we possibly work together? Weren''t you afraid I''d snatch ude from you?"

    She snorted coldly, "ude can only rise again with the support of my family. If I figure out who''s been undermining ude, my family will go to war against them, no matter the cost."

    I was curious. "And what do you want from me?"

    "You grew up in an orphanage, didn''t you? Coincidentally, my estranged sister, who grew up in the same orphanage, has returned from abroad today. She''s engaged to a guy from the Hilton family. But I can''t stand her. All you need to do is show up at the Goodwin family dinner and expose her as an orphan. That''s it."

    I couldn''t help but smirk, crossing my arms. "Kate, you''re so naive. What''s in it for me?"

    I was curious to see what Kate could offer to convince me to help her.

    "Think about it. My sister is the fianc¨¦e of a Hilton. If her reputation takes a hit, won''t the Hilton family do everything to clean up her mess? After all, they value her highly. n even paid for her to attend the best schools abroad. Don''t you want to retrieve your parents'' ashes from the Hilton family? Tell the media you''ve made a mistake that she wasn''t from the orphanage, and you''ll get what you want. Meanwhile, I''ll have given her a lesson."

    Without thinking, I opened my office door and waved her off. "Don''t let the door hit you on the way out."

    Such a dirty trick would hurt everyone involved. If the Hilton family would take good care of my parents'' ashes I could let bygones be bygones. Besides, my parents died trying to save ude. I wouldn''t force him if he didn''t want to repay that debt.

    Kate gritted her teeth. "ire, don''t be so high and mighty! Even if you don''t do it, I know plenty of others from the orphanage who will. Then you''lHose your chance to get your

    parents'' ashes!"

    I mmed the door shut. Kate emphasized her half-sister grew up in our orphanage, right? But I didn''t remember her well. I was too young at the time to have a clear memory. Turning back to my office, I saw Max stepping out, phone in hand, saying, "You''re here? I''lle to get you."

    It was the first time I had heard Max''s voice with a hint of warmth. He saw me as he closed the door but quickly turned away. Max was in a rush to meet someone.

    Grabbing a patient''s file, I headed

    out to make my rounds, stopping by

    Daniel''s room, where a nurse whispered to me, "This patient is in agony every night. We wanted to give him a painkiller shot, but Dr. Hilton said the police haven''t

    authorized it, so we can''t

    I couldn''t help but smirk slightly. Daniel deserved to feel some pain. Otherwise, who would understand the suffering of the girls he hurt?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As I entered, Daniel''s eyes followed me desperately. "Can you give me something for the pain? It''s everywhere, in my bones, my skin..."

 Chapter 113

    I pressed down on his wound, and he let out a blood-curdling scream.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The corners of my mouth twitched into a slight smile, hidden behind my mask. "Did Kate get you tangled up in my kidnapping?" I asked.

    He howled in pain but stubbornly kept silent.

    "So, you think enduring this agony for her is worth it? Then don''t expect me to offer you any painkillers." As I spoke, I pped the area over his heart where he had been stitched up.

    I intended to save him, but that didn''t mean I didn''t want to end him!

    Clenching a pen in my hand, I aimed it at his heart. "Are you seriously not going to spill about who''s backing you up? How would you like it if I destroyed your heart?"

    As the tip of my pen was a mere inch away, he gasped for air. "What you''re doing is illegal!"

    "And what about you? After all the illegal stuff you''ve done, weren''t you scared then?"

    I lifted my arm dramatically, then brought it down swiftly. Daniel screamed again, terrified.

    As I was about to scare him again, the door to the room burst open. Max strode in, grabbed my wrist, and took the pen from my hand.

    Wasn''t he supposed to be picking someone up? How did he end up back here?

    "Step outside," Max said in a deep voice. He wasn''t angry, but there was a hint of regret in his tone.

    I red at Daniel before leaving the room. Leaning against the wall outside, my hands in my pockets, I waited for Max to get out and lecture me. But when he did emerge, he said nothing, merely ncing my way before leading. It wasn''t until we reached the office door that he finally spoke. "Didn''t Richard schedule a session with the psychologist for you today?"

    Of course, he had told Richard about my odd behavior in the elevator the night before.

    "It''s unnecessary. I''m not sick," I replied, turning my face away, not wanting Max to see the turmoil inside me.

    "This is the third time now. In the dark or under stress, you''ve called ude''s name, screamed for help twice, andshed out when anyonees near. ire, as my assistant, I can''t have someone with psychological issues."

    He looked at me solemnly as if to say I could no longer be his assistant if I didn''t see a psychologist.

    "Then I quit being your assistant!" I ripped off myb coat and tossed it onto a chair nearby.

    He had no idea of my pain, the internal struggle. To save the life of the person who had ended mine in another life, to see him alive and

    well wished I could end him myself rather than save him.

    Max asked, "Is this your attitude toward your dream?"

    "When did I ever say being a doctor was my dream?" I couldn''t even remember such a dream. Or perhaps, even if I had, my greatest desire in this life had always been revenge. "Think it over and tell me your decision." He ignored my tantrum and lowered his head to work on a file.

    I grabbed my jab coat back, realizing

    adults need to own their emotions,

    and walked out of his office. Just then, Richard also arrived at the

    me, saying, "Don''t be scarede

    hospital, looking anxious. He hugged

    He must have heard from Max, thinking I was about tomit murder.

    "ire, some people need to face thew. You still have your best years ahead of you. Let''s not let them drag us down."

    I managed a small smile in response. Perhaps Max and Richard were right. But if they knew I hade back from death in another life to this one, would they still advise me to be kind?

 Chapter 114

    "Richard Price, would you believe me if I said I''d died before?"

    This time, I didn''t just call out his name casually. I said it with conviction, wanting him to understand the depth of my turmoil, the pain and division tearing through me.

    "With me by your side, things will start looking up." As Richard spoke, he let go of me and pulled a ss jar from his bag. "Back at the orphanage, the old assembly hall where we used to study hadn''t even had its concrete poured yet. I scooped up some soil from there and nted a seed in it. You only need to be patient and wait for it to sprout and grow. Everything will turn out alright once it reaches for the sun."

    His words made me feel he knew something. Yet, perhaps he knew nothing at all. Maybe it was all just a coincidence.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Okay." I cradled the ss jar, observing the dark soil and the moisture within. I ced it on the small windowsill of my office, facing toward the sun, chasing the rise and fall of day and night.

    Richard suggested, "Aren''t you a big fan of the food at Ember & Ash Grill? How about we go and grab a bite? Consider it a wee back treat now that I''m out."

    I knew he still saw me as someone with a mental disorder, gently coaxing me, afraid I''d feel hurt. Not wanting him to worry, I nodded in agreement.

    Then, Max stepped out of his office, ditching his white coat for his usual immacte suit. Richard politely nodded to him, but Max didn''t spare me a nce before leaving.

    I didn''t take his attitude to heart. After all, he hadn''t gone through what I had. He couldn''t possibly empathize with my suffering. Nor did I expect him to understand. At this point in my life, he had offered me a hand when I was in danger. I should be thankful, not force him to grasp my pain.

    Once Max was gone, I asked Richard, "When did you meet Max?"

    Richard didn''t hide anything. "We met during a previous investment project. He was there treating someone from the Hilton family. When the Hilton family doubted my project, he said it had future

    potential. Just like that, they axl.ne

    to coborate and invest in me, which led to a sudden influx of wealth on my part. So, I''m grateful for his support. He has vision, but he''s a doctor. If he was a businessman, I doubt anyone in Crestview Metropolis could rival him."

    When I heard Richard''s high praise, I couldn''t help but feel my suspicions were confirmed. "Do you think he might be that person from the Hilton family?"

    But Richardughed it off. "The head of the Hilton family is too busy managing their empire to have time to be a doctor here. Haven''t you seen how busy Dr. Hilton is with surgeries every day?"

    I frowned slightly. Richard''s point was valid. Yet, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Max was not as simple as he seemed.

    The kind of military-grade locks he

    rmended for my door wasn''t

    something one could find in every hardware store in Crestview Metropolis. And then there came the wee party the Goodwin family threw for their daughter, Tracey. As Tracey''s fianc¨¦, wouldn''t the Hilton family''s head be there?

    Could that be my chance to clear up the doubts in my heart? But attending that event meant risking an encounter with Kate, who seemed likely to set traps for me.

    "I''m thinking about going to the

    Goodwin family''s party to confirm if Ms. Tracey''s fianc¨¦ from the Hilton family has any connection to Max. But I''m worried about falling into one of Kate''s traps," I mumbled

    Richard chuckled and ruffled my hair. "I''ll take you there. Stick close to me, and she won''t be able to touch you."

    My eyes lit up as I looked at Richard as if seeing my savior.

 Chapter 115

    The Goodwin family''s banquet was the talk of the town, drawing an exclusive crowd thanks to their elder daughter, Tracey''s engagement to a member of the prestigious Hilton family. It was a strategic move designed to cement the Goodwin family''s rising status in high society. It didn''t surprise me that Richard got an invite. Had it not been for ude''s schemes thatnded him in prison for two years, his startup would likely have gone public. After all, his backing came from the Hilton family themselves.

    Richard said, "It''s a toss-up. n arranged the engagement himself, and his trust fund backed Ms. Tracey up. The current head of the Hilton family isn''t too involved. Rumor has it he''s not keen on the match, which is why he''s still single at thirty, possibly looking for a way out."

    "Do you think the Hilton guy will show?" I asked, seeking a glimpse into the truth.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    As Richard exined, I nodded, half-understanding. "Why doesn''t he just call off the engagement then?"

    "That''s beyond me. Few have seen the head of the Hilton family in person. He maintains a low profile but makes bold business moves, establishing himself as a force to be reckoned with in Crestview Metropolis. Despite his substantial investment in my venture, I''ve never met the man, though I''ve sent him his share of the profits," Richard spoke with an almost reverential tone.

    Leaning back, I pondered, "When did he take over?"

    Richard answered, "About three years after your parents passed away. When n died, he stepped up, and the Hilton Group''s already formidable wealth doubled, leaving their nearestpetitors far behind."

    I hummed in response, wondering if the current head of the Hilton family would be more amenable than n had been in returning my parents'' ashes.

    "Lost in thought? I''m heading to the

    Hilton Group for an investment meeting soon. I could try talking tox Mr. Hilton''s assistant about your parents ashes if you want." Richard knew my true feelings well. On the but

    surface, I seemed indifferen

    deep down, I longed toy my parents to rest.

    Richard chose a simple yet elegant blue gown for me and a casual updo for the Goodwin family''s banquet. We weren''t there to dazzle. My only wish was to see the elusive Mr. Hilton.

    When Richard and I entered, Richard was recognized immediately despite his time away and bombarded with handshakes and talks of future ventures. It seemed his stint in prison hadn''t dented his reputation.

    "Richard, I''m going to grab something to eat," I said, feeling too conspicuous by his side.

    He quickly arranged for an assistant to keep me safe, always protective.

    Sipping on a drink, I watched ude and Kate descend the staircase, arm in arm, greeted by warm smiles that quickly turned to hidden smirks once they passed. "That''s Mr. Hart, right? I heard he ditched his fianc¨¦e, a girl who saved his life, for a shot with the Goodwin family. Now he''s with Ms. Kate."

    "Shameless."

    "Indeed. Even though ude''s mother is from the Hilton family, I heard she had cut ties with them years ago after a nasty fallout with n, even leading to people''s deaths."

 Chapter 116

    I stood there, silently tuning in to their conversation.

    It turned out many were somewhat aware of the events from years back. I had been living in my bubble, not probing into the past.

    As I pondered it, Kate went toward me all by herself. "What are you doing here? I thought you didn''t want to work with me. Who even invited you? Want me to have security throw you out?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Gone were the days when she''d put on a pretense before me. She was showing her true colors.

    "No coboration, but I got an invite," I replied, sipping my drink casually.

    Kate scanned the room, her gaze finally settling on Richard. "So, a convict brought you in, huh?"

    "Watch your mouth," I shot back. Richard was my shield and somehow my Achilles'' heel, too.

    Seeing me grow serious, Kate seemed more inclined to tease. "Forgot to tell you, my half-sister from Dad''s side was from the same orphanage as you guys. And guess what? I''ve found someone who was there with her. Guess who?" Her hinting gaze toward Richard made me uneasy. No wonder Richard had an invitation. Kate had deliberately given it to him. So, could the Goodwin family''s heiress be the Tracie Richard had been searching for all this time?

    Life had its way of throwing curveballs. After all his searching, Richard learned that she was the fianc¨¦e of the head of the Hilton family.

    "Kate, using Richard won''t work!" I turned, intending to find Richard and leave this ce. The Hilton family was thest thing I wanted to deal with.

    But as I turned, Kate grabbed me from behind. Instinctively, I turned back and spilled my juice on her face. "I really can''t stand gross people touching me!"

    Seeing her reminded me of Daniel, and the hurtful memories came flooding back, disgusting and painful. So, I sshed the orange juice on her publicly. She screamed, "ire, I''m going to kill you!"

    Hearing themotion, Richard

    hurried over. I didn''t feel like exining anything to him. Seeing him approach, I grabbed his hand, "Let''s go. We don''t need to deal with the Hilton family anymore.

    Richard frowned, but he indulged me, so we started to leave.

    But Kate wouldn''t let us, ordering her people to stop us. "ire, you owe me an apology."

    I rejected it. "Impossible. You started it. I was defending myself."

    Richard would get hurt if we didn''t leave soon and Ms. Tracey showed up. But apologizing to someone like Kate? In her dreams.

    "Kate, move," I said firmly.

    Yet, Kate stood, head held high with arrogance. "Apologize, or neither you nor Richard are leaving tonight."

    "What''s going on?" Mingling with others, ude came over. Seeing me and Richard, he scoffed, "Your taste in men is terrible. Could you pick someone better next time?" He had always assumed I had romantic feelings for Richard, constantly belittling us.

    "If you think Kate''s your type, your taste is even worse!" I retorted, desperate to leave. "Just take Kate and leave, or I swear I''ll dig up enough evidence to get her locked up too!"

    As a man ofw and evidence, ude knew me well enough to know I''d find the proof if I said would. And since he still needed the Goodwin family''s influence, he didn''t want Kate in trouble.

 Chapter 117

    "Let her go," he said, shifting to the side, his voice low as he addressed Kate.

    But Kate scoffed, "ude, it seems you''ve forgotten where we stand in our little dynamic. Who holds the reins here, huh? Without me, where would you be? Are you still not over her, feeling sorry I made her apologize?"

    Amid the public scene, Kate''s words to ude were like a spectacle of madness, stripping him of his dignity. If it were the old days, he wouldn''t have stood for it. But it seemed like he had been ckballed in the industry, only to be saved by the influence of Kate''s family. "Kate, that''s enough," he said, anger seeping through his restraint.

    Kate didn''t let it go. "ire, you will apologize to me in front of everyone here today."

    The crowd around them murmured, "Isn''t that the saviors'' child of the Hart family? The original fianc¨¦e of Mr. Hart?"

    "No wonder Ms. Kate is making it hard for her. She''s got the looks and figure that outshine Kate."

    "Mr. Hart sure missed the mark. With a beauty like that, I wouldn''t mind..."

    I clenched my fists. The elite were no different from the dregs. Their concern for a woman''s looks disgusted me. I hated being objectified and didn''t want to give them the satisfaction of seeing me appear weak.

    I was ready to give Kate a few more punches, make my apology hurt if it had toe to that, channel all my past life''s resentment. Let thembel me a fierce woman!

    But before I could act, a servant approached, "Ms. Kate, Ms. Tracey said you should stop the nonsense, or Mr. Goodwin wille to deal with it himself."

    At the mention of her father, Kate''s anger turned to fury, but her arrogance deted. "ire, you got lucky today!"

    I looked around, not spotting Ms. Tracey. She probably didn''t want to be seen in such a mess. Or maybe she saw us and Richard, but couldn''t intervene.

    I quickly pulled Richard away, leaving the Goodwin family''s banquet hall behind.

    Richard asked, "ire, what''s got you so scared that you wanted to leave immediately?"

    I pressed my lips together, silent. After a moment, I asked, "You''ve been looking for Tracie, right? Do you still love her? Or do you want an answer? Ask her why she left?"

    Richard''s expression turned cold at my absurd questions, "ire, Tracie is the only woman I''ve ever wanted to marry."

    I retorted, "If she wanted to marry you, she wouldn''t have left."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Richard had better not know Tracie had left him for an engagement with the Hilton family for power and that she didn''t want to see him tonight. That kind of heartbreak would be too much. It was easier to tell him Tracie didn''t want him.

    "That can''t be true. Tracie must have her reasons," Richard said,forting himself with a sad, hopelessugh.

    "Richard, loving someone hurts, doesn''t it?" I patted his shoulder, remembering how much I had loved ude, the pain it cost me, my life, and my child''s life.

    "Fancy a drink?" I gestured toward a nearby pub. In this life, I had always longed for a moment to drink carelessly.

    Without hesitation, we walked into

    the pub. We ordered a dozen beers, six each, and paired them with some grilled beef. As we drank, I spotted Ronald and Max at the bar, not too far from us.  en

    Pointing in their direction, I leaned toward Richard and whispered, "Let me tell you, I''ve been following a juicy storytely."

 Chapter 118

    Richard looked toward the direction I pointed. "Dr. Hilton is gay?"

    Patting the back of my quick-witted friend, Richard, I said, "You always get me."

    Shaking his head, Richard replied, "Nah, Dr. Hilton isn''t gay. He''s the epitome of integrity. How could he be?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I frowned, forgetting Richard had a soft spot for Max.

    I made a bet. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll go ask him. If I win, you down another beer, but if I lose, it''s on me."

    Perhaps it was the few beers we had downed, but I found the courage from somewhere and staggered to Max. Losing my bnce, Max caught me with his free hand, his expression as calm as a cucumber.

    Raising my beer bottle to his ss, I said, "Dr. Hilton, here''s the thing. Richard and I have a bet about you being gay."

    In that instant, his calm face turned icy, his eyes seeming to simmer with fury.

    "ire, you''ve lost. Dr. Hilton can''t possibly be gay. Here, drink up!" Richard followed up, handing me another beer.

    Both of us had a low tolerance for alcohol, but that never stopped us from enjoying it. Yet, I wasn''t ready to concede defeat. I reached up, wrapping my arms around Max''s neck, tiptoeing as my breath brushed past his lips. "Richard, look at this. He''s not reacting. You''re telling me he''s not gay? Immune to seduction?"

    Before Richard could respond, I swept off my feet as Max varied me in his arms. I clung tighter to his neck, curling up in his embrace.

    Then, daringly, I touched his chest muscles, "Richard, look, his heart isn''t even racing."

    Richard grimaced, giving me a look that said I was on my own for it. "You checking his heartbeat? I think you''re doomed."

    I pouted, pressing closer to hear Max''s heart pounding fiercely. "Dr. Hilton..."

    I tried to see if he was blushing, but his warm hand covered my eyes. He said, "I''ll take you home."

    I asked, "And what about Mr. Collins?"

    "He can manage."

    I asked again, "And Richard?"

    "He''s got someone."

    I wasn''t sure what Max meant, but the alcohol fuzzed my thoughts, and before knew it, I got tucked into a car. The car was spacious, its roof dotted with stars, probably just my drunken vision blurring.

    Nestled in Max''s arms was secure, the first sense of safety I''d felt since starting over. Somehow, my heart had started to lean toward him.

    I confessed, "If you''re not gay, I might fall for you."

    I admired his emotional stability, his perfectionism in his work, his clear distinction between right and wrong, and, of course, his impressive

    asique.

    "Want to try?" Suddenly, he kissed me, a nned move, diving deep, stirring between my lips.

    ''What? Max is kissing me, heh? He''s not gay? Have I lost the bet?'' I screamed inside.

    But the kiss, heavy with the taste of alcohol, reminded me of that night, the night of the event at the Golden Gateway Hotel.

    Snapping back to reality, I asked, "Max, were you at the Golden Gateway Hotel''s Room 6088 one month ago?"

    His response was a murmur that could have been affirmation or question. Then his kiss enveloped me, overwhelming and passionate. So, my advances had swayed the always dignified Max.

 Chapter 119

    The next morning, I woke up in my apartment still in yesterday''s clothes, everything intact.

    I vaguely remembered Max bringing me home the previous night, and I thought I might have done something to him.

    I couldn''t quite put my finger on what happened. I tried calling Richard, but he didn''t pick up. ncing down at my clothes, I recalled making a bet with Richard that Max was gay, and Max had said something in response.

    Looking in the mirror while brushing my teeth, my face was all puffy from drinking, and that was when I noticed a small bruise at the corner of my mouth.

    Oh no! Max had proven he wasn''t gay through actions rather than words. My head was pounding. How was I supposed to face him at workter?

    Just then, Richard called back in a groggy voice, "Did you bring me homest night?"

    "No, it was Mr. Collins. And, Richard, Max isn''t gay. He proved it." I could almost hear Richard jump out of bed on the other end.

    "How did he prove it?" he asked after a moment.

    My cheeks instantly heated up. "It''s nothing. Don''t worry. Everything''s fine."

    As we talked, it hit me that it had been a month since I was reborn, and I hadn''t had my period yet. It felt like something was filling up inside me. From my past life, I knew I was supposed to get pregnant. I would have someone rted by blood, no longer alone. That''s why I didn''t take any precautions, even though I knew I would get pregnant that night. It was my way of making amends for my past life, for my child.In this life, I wanted to be responsible for my child. Now that Richard was okay and nothing terrible had happened to me, everything seemed to be on a new path.

    Grabbing a piece of toast, I slipped on my shoes and headed straight to the hospital''s maternity department for a blood test.

    Leaving the house, I noticed Max wasn''t around. Probably, he had gone to work.

    I didn''t think much of it. Max was like the icing on the cake in this life. But with my heart already so fragile, I didn''t want to disturb his peaceful life.

    As I arrived at the maternity department, I saw Max walking in with a woman.

    I quickly hid behind a wall, my heart racing. Was I feeling jealous?

    He had someone he liked, and they were there for a prenatal check-up. No wonder I hadn''t seen him this morning. He was at the hospital with the woman he cared about.

    I sighed, suddenly unsure if I wanted to know whether I was pregnant. But as I was leaving, a nurse called my

    number, making me the

    in line.

    As I stepped forward, Max and I locked eyes. I nced toward the closed door behind him, where the woman he came with hadn''t emerged.

    Trying to sound indifferent, I said, "Dr. Hilton, this is my private matter."

    Max remained silent, standing next to me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I asked, "So, you''re waiting for someone inside? Congrattions, Dr. Hilton. Are you going to be a dad?"

    He frowned, his eyebrows knitting together. "Who told you that?"

    I pointed to my eyes. "I saw it with my own eyes. Plus, aren''t you standing here waiting for the results?"

    He scoffed and turned away, ignoring me.

 Chapter 120

    When the woman walked out of the clinic, she was so unremarkable that one might forget her in a crowd. So, Max was into that kind of girl.

    The woman crossed my path to stand beside Max, saying, "Dr. Hilton, I''m so sorry to have you bring me here. My husband''s heart surgery is in your hands now." That was when I felt like being metaphorically pped in the face.

    Max had deliberately held back, waiting for this moment to humble me, hadn''t he?

    "Dr. Hilton, is she rted to one of your patients?" I blurted out, realizing my error and feeling the need to apologize.

    But Max just cracked a cryptic smile. "It''s your turn now."

    I chuckled nervously. "Yeah, okay."

    He didn''t ask about the child or if I had a boyfriend. His smile seemed to suggest that my check-up wouldn''t go as nned.

    Feeling his intense gaze, I lost my nerve just as I was about to turn the doorknob. "Forget it. It''s just a minor issue. No need for a check-up."

    I left my appointment slip behind and walked past Max, returning to the office.

    After hearing Max closing his office door, I finally rxed. What if Max ever found out I was pregnant? Maybe I was overthinking it.

    Upon entering my office, I saw ude lounging on my sofa. "ire."

    Since Kate left for abroad, he hadn''t called me ire in ages, always using my full name.

    I asked, "What''s up, Mr. Hart? You''ve secured your career and have the Goodwin family backing you. What do you want with me?"

    He approached me with something in his hand, saying, "This is for you."

    It was a ring box with the ring I had forcefully slipped onto my finger in another life.

    "Why give this to me? Shouldn''t you be giving it to Kate?" I nced at it disdainfully, but he took out the ring, saying, "I intended to give this to you all along."

    He tried to take my hand with the ring in his, but I stepped back.

    "I know you hate me now, but this

    ring was meant for you before Kate returned. Even if we can''t be husband and wife, the sentiment remains, and this ring belongs to you. His words felt like a punch to my gut.  Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    on

    So, the ring was for me, and he even got a size smaller. The irony hit even harder, and I realized that even without Kateing back, he stiff wouldn''t have really understood me, getting the ring size wrong and all.

    "I have no ties with the Hart family anymore." I refused to take it. Seeing the ring reminded me of my finger brutally broken, the ring embedded in my flesh, a bloody reminder that falling for ude or getting close to him only brought misfortune.

    ude said, "My mom''s in the hospital. Out of old times'' sake, could you visit her?"

    I couldn''t help but scoff at ude''s pretense. He came to me because his mother was in the hospital with cancer. "ude, Kate is the Hart family''s daughter-inw. You seem to be mistaken."

    "You know Mom always liked you best." ude''s voice was weak, and then, I saw his vulnerability. I had been so blind to his ws, thinking him wless.

    I said, "I get it. Take your ring and leave."

    He looked at me, baffled, "Why have you be like this? You never used to speak to me this way."

    All I could do was scoff, unable to articte the depth of betrayal and pain I had felt from his coldness in death and cruelty in life.

 Chapter 121

    ude stormed out of my office, leaving me in a whirlwind of confusion. I decided to seek out Gabrielle in her hospital room. Despite everything, she had been kind to me over the years, save for hiding the bitter truth. As I approached the door, unsettling noises seeped through the cracks.

    "Ugh... ugh... ugh..." It sounded like someone in agony.

    "You old hag, you''d better die soon so ude and I can be together forever. ude''s under my thumb now." It was Kate''s voice,ced with madness.

    I burst through the door to find Kate straddling Gabrielle, suffocating her with a pillow. Gabrielle''s feet kicked frantically against the bed.

    "Kate! Have you lost your mind?" I pushed Kate aside, removing the pillow from Gabrielle''s face. Gabrielle gave me a weak nce, reaching out, "ire..." Then she passed out.

    I frantically rang for the nurse and started giving first aid, straddling Gabrielle to keep her stable.

    Just then, ude entered. In a panic, Kate burst into tears, "ude, ire''s trying to kill your mom! I walked in and saw she was smothering Mrs. Hart."

    ude pulled me off Gabrielle and was about to p me when I pped him first. "Are you blind? I was saving her!"

    The doctors arrived, shaking their heads at Gabrielle''s condition. "The patient''s cancer has spread, and the suffocation has led to a cerebral hemorrhage. It''s toote." I was stunned. I had arrived just in time.

    "No, she was breathing. You can bring her back!" I attempted CPR again, but the doctors held me back, "We''re the professionals here."

    I had a sinking feeling that Kate had bribed them. "Kate, this is too much. We can still save Mrs. Hart. Get these doctors away from her." Kate ndered me. "ire, you''re using me now? I saw you smothering Mrs. Hart with my own eyes. You''re the murderer!"

    "Talk about the pot calling the kettle. ck! It was you!" I looked around for cameras, but all the security lights were off. It was a perfect dead-end usation.

    "Enough!" During our heated argument, ude pushed past the doctors to Gabrielle''s side and solemnly covered her with a white sheet. "ire wouldn''t kill my mom. Let''s leave it at that." ude refused to try to save Gabrielle.

    "ude, how can you be so heartless? She still had a chance to live!"

    ude sighed. "Cancer was torturing her. ire, even if you were the one to end her suffering, I would thank you. She was in too much pain."

    I stared at ude, shocked at his cold indifference. It wasn''t just toward me but toward his mother.

    I shoved Kate aside and fled the

    room, feeling nauseous. ude knew I was innocent. Yet, he didn''t question whether Kate was the perpetrator. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t punish her. After all, ude was under Kate''s spell.

    "Have some water." I had been retching in the corner for ages when a hand offered me a bottle. Max''s

    voice snapped me out of my sorrow,

    and I stood up tall.

    At that moment, the injustice of it all hit me hard. Gabrielle had kept secrets, but she had been good to me for ten years, always looking out for me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 122

    And so, there I was, facing such a grim fate.

    "Max....." I turned around, seeking thefort of his shoulder, but being much shorter, I found sce against his chest instead, and suddenly, I couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    "Max, do you think ude is truly blind? Kate killed his mother. Kate has done all the evil deeds. Yet, he acts as if he didn''t see anything, utterly oblivious. I thought his coldness toward me was bad enough, but Mrs. Hart was his mother!" Max didn''t hug me. He patted my back gently.

    When my tears had subsided, Max handed me a pristine white handkerchief to dry my eyes. Looking into his eyes, so calm yet reflecting my image, I couldn''t help but feel he saw me, really did. How else could he always be there when I needed him most? "Max....."

    But I couldn''t bring myself to ask if he liked me. After all, we''d only known each other for a month. It would seem too frivolous, too self-conceited.

    Max said, "Pull yourself together. I need you for heart surgery."

    I was stunned.

    He handed me the handkerchief and a ss of water before continuing, "After this surgery, I''ll rmend you for a research position at a school."

    Then, he turned, leaving me with a view of his retreating figure, almost godlike in its departure. He had intended to find me for the surgery, not to follow or watch over me on purpose.

    It was good that I hadn''t asked. How awkward that would have been.

    I.ne

    I nced back toward Gabrielle''s hospital room at the end of the hallway. Encountering ude made me realize that everyone faced misfortune. But was ude''s ambition that important? Aiming to surpass the Hilton family, he forgot that his initial desire to outdo them was to protect his family from being manipted by power.

    I could understand ude''s pain when the Hilton family broke his parents up, but wasn''t his desire for strength meant to protect them? With his mother dead on the path of his ambitions, what difference was there from losing his original purpose?

    I caught up with Max and got my emotions under control. The Hart family was part of my past now.

    I nced at Max. "Max, your mom must have loved you deeply to raise someone as emotionally stable as you when she was alive."

    He paused mid-step, ncing at me with a slight smile, "She died when I was born."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, I was the one rooted in ce. Had Max never known a mother''s love? No wonder he seemed so detached. He didn''t understand love.

    "It''s okay. We both grew up without mothers, but we turned out kind. We''re not heartless." I thought of ude and Kate, those pampered and loved.

    He snorted softly, not saying anything more.

    As we prepared for surgery, our patient was a young woman in need of a heart bypass. It wasn''t a major operation under normal circumstances. But she was pregnant.

    As the anesthesia started to work, she gripped my hand tightly. "Doctor, no matter what, please save my child."

    At that moment, I couldn''t help but nce at her protruding belly, then at my t stomach, remembering how desperately I had wished for something, anything, to save my child.

    But there was no lifeline for me. My child was gone. And in this life, I longed to have my child again.

 Chapter 123

    The surgery wrapped up without a hitch.

    Stepping off the operating table, I felt all my energy vacuumed out of me. The look in that pregnant woman''s eyes before the anesthesia kicked in echoed over and over in my mind. I rubbed my forehead. It was throbbing in pain, but I couldn''t shake it off.

    "What''s up?" Max emerged from the OR.

    I tried to sound casual to hide my unease and avoid another referral to the shrink. "Just the usual post-op blues. You''re ditching me as your assistant to send me off to grad school?" He continued to wash his hands, undisturbed, the sound of running water filling the silence between us.

    When he finally paused, his expression was as calm as ever. "I''ve agreed to be a visiting professor at the school you wanted to attend for three years."

    I couldn''t contain my excitement and jumped up, hugging him tightly. "Mr. Hilton, thank you! So, you are bing a professor contingent on me being your student?"

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he smiled in a way I''d never seen before, simply responding with a low "Hmm."

    Several nurses cleared their throats as they went by, and I realized I was still clinging to Max.

    Feeling embarrassed, I quickly let go and gave a awkward smile. "Mr. Hilton, I''m really looking forward to your mentorship," I said, before beating a hasty retreat. So embarrassing.

    My heart pounded wildly. Was I falling for Max? My rational mind told me no. I couldn''t afford to fall for anyone.

    Halfway down the corridor, I ran into ude, who looked significantly worn down, probably due to Gabrielle''s passing. His face was etched with grief.

    "ire," he began, but I covered my ears, not wanting to be swayed by whatever he had to say.

    However, he gently pulled my hands away. "It wasn''t me who canceled your grad school spot. I only found out and used it to pressure you toe home." I was stunned. If not ude, then who?

    "I don''t know who did it. I tried to find

    out at the school, but they''re too influential. guess it was someone from the Hilton family. But why would the Hilton family take an interest in you? Unless you''ve somehow got connections there. I was so jealous. I threatened you. I''m sorry." His bted apology seemed dramatic and ludicrous.

    I scoffed. "It doesn''t matter now. I wish you well."

    I had secured my spot in grad school through my merits, freeing myself from the Hart family''s clutches. As I turned to leave, so did he, and we went our separate ways without hesitation.

    Thinking of asking Max when we''d head to school, I passed by his office door and heard him speaking with someone. The voice sounded familiar, like a former teacher of mine "Dr. Hilton, you tested your student, right? I told you she''s one of the best prospects our school has. You had to see for yourself."

    Max responded with a "Hmm."

    The teacher continued, "I thought you''d test her for a year before taking her as your grad student. You''ve proven my point about her capabilities in just a month." "She''s my student now," Max''s voice was firm and authoritative.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    The teacher quickly added, "Well, congrattions, Dr. Hilton. Are you conducting your research at the hospital then?"

 Chapter 124

    Max answered, "Right. Real-world experience trumps everything."

    I stopped listening. My previous mentor was the vice dean of our school, a man of considerable influence, but even he spoke with a hint of ttery before Max and hade to the hospital tomunicate with him.

    Max''s mystique only deepened. And he was the reason my ns hadn''t gone smoothly. He imed he was testing me, dangling an opportunity before me only to snatch it away at his whim. And to think I was about to thank him. That afternoon, I totally ignored Max whenever I could. Even at lunch in the cafeteria, when he tried to join my colleagues and me, I dragged them to another table.

    My colleagues were puzzled. "You and Dr. Hilton were all good this morning. We thought you guys were celebrating something. Did you fight?"

    I said indifferently, "No fight. I can''t stand Dr. Hilton."

    Max hadn''t done anything wrong. He was trying to gauge my true abilities, which was fair since he didn''t know me well at first. But being toyed with like this just felt wrong. There I was, reborn, yet still not in control of my destiny.

    It wasn''t until I was leaving work and heading to the parking garage for the car Richard had arranged for me that I saw Max''s car across the aisle.

    Was he still at work? Thinking it over, maybe I was being too harsh. After all, he had every right to choose his students.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    As I contemted whether to clear the air with him, considering I''d still be his student and would need his guidance, I hadn''t even started the car when I saw a Rolls-Royce from the Hilton family pull up, stopping across the aisle. The driver got out and opened the door for Max.

    As he descended from the elevator

    and got into the car, I couldn''t help but follow them when they drove off. Max''s ties to the Hilton family piqued my interest, but then he got off at the police station and walked in with Ronald.

    That wasn''t what I expected. And was Max''s visit to the police station rted to another burnt body case?

    I parked and went in, asking for Ronald.

    Seeing me, Ronald eximed in surprise, "Ms. Floyd, what brings you here? Since you''re here, you can assist your teacher with the autopsy."

    The foul smell hit me hard, making me grimace and almost gag.

    "The body was burnt and soaked in concentrated sulfuric acid, making the examination even more

    because I thought you''d find it,

    repulsive. You can leave if you want." Max was always serious at work, his tone cold, and he didn''t bother to look up.

    Ronald tried tofort me, "I told Dr. Hilton to call you, but he said he could

    Dr. Hit I didn''t expect you to

    show up on your own. Are you okay? You''re looking pretty green.

    I couldn''t understand why the smell was affecting me so strongly. Remembering I had left my prenatal check-up midway today, I realized I needed to look into this further.

    "Ronald, take her outside," Max said without looking away from the charred remains. To Ronald, he added, "I have a hunch Kate is involved in this somehow."

    Ronald shook his head. "We''ve been watching her for a while, but Kate is nowhere near the scene whenever these incidents ur. She has no social connections to these people."

    It seemed the predator often targeted the most vulnerable women, typically those who had recently discovered they were pregnant.

 Chapter 125

    Waiting outside the police station for Max to emerge, I couldn''t help but notice that acrid scent of sulfuric acid on him as he approached, triggering my gag reflex once again. He sniffed himself with a frown of displeasure.

    Ronald leaned in for a sniff, too. "Still smells after three washes? I can''t catch a whiff. Ms. Floyd, what kind of super nose do you have?"

    For some reason, my senses were on high alert today. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead, the nauseating smell etched into my very being, which was unforgettable and revolting.

    "I''ll wash up again," Max decided, leaving, but I started vomiting again by the side.

    "It''s okay. I''ve probably just got a bit of a stomach bug," I said.

    Feeling the physical toll and the mental strain from witnessing Gabrielle''s demise, ude''s indifference, and the sight of a pregnant woman''s body drenched in sulfuric acid, I knew I was pushed to my breaking point. Ronald patted my back gently. "Ms. Floyd, maybe you should see a therapist. In my years of police work, it seems the trauma from when Daniel hurt you has left a deep impact."

    I stopped retching to look at him. Even Ronald thought I needed professional help.

    This time, Max approached and took hold of my wrist. "She''s exhausted today. A bit of rest, and she''ll be fine," he assured Ronald before escorting me to my car. "I''ll drive. You rest."

    Nodding, I was too dizzy to protest. Not long after the car started, I drifted off to sleep.

    When I woke up, I found myself at home with Max sitting in my living room, his long legs crossed as he focused intently on a tablet.

    He was so engrossed that he didn''t notice me until I stood beside him.

    Max said, "You''re awake? Richard called and wants to take you out to dinner."

    He mentioned this and left, making me frown slightly. Was he there to tell me that?

    As he reached the door, he suddenly turned back. "Don''t drink with him."

    Augh escaped me. Max stayed to say that.

    "Thene with me, and you can ensure I don''t drink. Otherwise, who knows might indulge." I teased him, stepping closer and deliberately brushing against him. It was getting fun to provoke him.

    In surgery, he was always so stern and detached. But in the privacy of my apartment, there seemed to be a different dynamic between us, though he never made it obvious. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I didn''t expect him to suddenly pull me close pressing me against the wall with a warning look in his eyes. "Get drunk again, and it won''t be as simple as carrying you home?"

    With that, he let go and left without another word.

    For a moment, I thought I felt something warm and hard against me. Was it my imagination?

    Meeting with Richard, he couldn''t stop prying. "That night, Dr. Hilton took you home. He didn''t try anything, huh?"

    I replied coldly, "And what about you? You got picked up by Mr. Collins, and did you let him try something on you?"

 Chapter 126

    He suddenly hung his head low, a flicker of loneliness passing through his eyes. "It wasn''t Mr. Collins that night. It was Tracie."

    I had just taken a sip of water and choked on it upon hearing his words. "Tracie? Where is she?"

    "I''m not sure if it was her, but I found a few strands of long hair in my room." He took a swig of his beer, and it was evident that he had been frantically searching for Tracie these past few days.

    Given his usual habits, discovering long hair in his room was really strange. I wasn''t even allowed in his room. Nor were the housekeepers. Only his assistant could enter. Richard mentioned once that only Tracie had the privilege to enter his room. As I pondered whether Tracie could be the heiress of the Goodwin family who had recently returned from abroad, Kate walked in through the door, shooting me a re as she passed by.

    And suddenly, I smelled something akin to sulfuric acid, making me nauseous.

    "You''re pregnant?" Kate mmed her hand on the table anxiously. "No, ude never touched you. Whose child are you carrying?"

    I scoffed. "You do have a knack for being delusional. It''s your presence that''s making me sick, not my meal."

    She sniffed her arm and huffed, "Hmph." Then she quickly left the dining hall,ining to those around her, "I knew it was too good to be true when my sister gifted me that perfume. This scent is revolting. Do you guys find it disgusting?" The others shook their heads. "We didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary."

    When I watched them leave, a terrifying thought crossed my mind. Could Tracie be involved in those charred body cases? If Richard knew, it would break his heart.

    "I''m full. Let''s go back." Richard was distracted, still preupied with thoughts of Tracie, hardly focusing on his meal.

    He offered to drive me home, but I declined, knowing he was eager to continue his search for Tracie. Plus, my ce was a short drive away. And I could manage on my own.

    After he left, I called Kate to confirm whether the perfume was rted to the charred bodies and whether Tracie was involved.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Kate sounded surprised when she answered, "What, not scared I might send someone after you?"

    Her threats were tant,

    empowered by ude''s indifference

    and the detectives''ck of evidence. In another life, I might have been scared and saddened. But this time, I wanted to know the truth, whatever it might be.

    I went to the point, "Kate, do you want to outshine your sister?"

    The Goodwin family seemed to have chosen Tracey as the heir, so Kate sought my help in sabotaging Tracey''s wee party to tarnish her reputation and make everyone question her origins. She wanted Tracey to fall from grace.

    gene

    I needed to know what connection Tracey had with the charred bodies. Or I needed to consider if my demise in a previous life as one of those charred victims was rted to Tracey. Was she the mastermind I had never anticipated?

    As I clenched my fist subconsciously, nausea overwhelmed me once more, strengthening my suspicion that I might indeed be pregnant.

    It wasn''t just the stress causing my digestive difort. The truth was bing murkier by the minute.

 Chapter 127

    Kate gave me the scoop on her sister Tracey''s whereabouts, sharing Tracey was nning a press conference in theing days. The n was simple. I would expose Tracey''s origins to the world, revealing her as the product of an affair, and let the chips fall where they may.

    I yed along, agreeing to Kate''s n. However, my true goal was to meet Tracey before the press conference to check if she was the same Tracie from the orphanage.

    My memories of her were fuzzy at best, except for a vivid image of her handing me a candy, her hand marked by a distinctive burn scar.

    ''If she was indeed Tracie, why would she wish me harm? Or have I gotten it all wrong?'' I wondered, ''And then there is Richard. What about him?''

    I couldn''t help but close my eyes, overwhelmed. I had to get to the bottom of this. Too many people were involved.

    I parked outside the Goodwin Mansion at the break of dawn, waiting for Tracey to emerge for her press conference.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Kate snuck up to my car from the back entrance, tapping on the window. "Don''t bother waiting. Tracey canceled the press conference."

    I frowned slightly. Tracey was always on high alert, simr to thest gathering, where she managed everything without ever showing her face. She knew every move made. Where could she be watching me from at the time?

    I scanned my surroundings. I had chosen a spot out of reach from any surveince, yet she knew I was there.

    "I guess we''ll have to coborate some other time," I said, not wanting Kate to sense my urgency in meeting Tracey.

    Kate grabbed my arm, her voice dropping to a threat, "Leave Mrs. Hart''s matters out of this, or you''ll end up just like her."

    I couldn''t help but smirk. The world turned upside down, and Kate was ying her part in the chaos.

    I asked, "Kate, what is it that you want? You already have ude. But seriously, is this weak and unrecognizable ude really what you were hoping for?"

    After losing her mother to foul y, ude was a shadow of her former self.

    "It''s none of your business. ude belongs to me, body and soul," Kate snapped, turning to cross the street That''s when a van pulled up beside her, and two burly men jumped out. Before she could react, they had knocked her out and thrown her into the back.

    My first instinct wasn''t to help her but to escape. Having been kidnapped once, I had no desire to repeat the experience. I sped off, the van inhot pursuit, seemingly

    determined to catch me, to ver

    Could it be that, besides Kate, someone else wanted to kidnap me, too?

    In a panic, I called Richard, my voice breaking, "Someone''s chasing me."

    Bang! The van rammed into my car just as I was on the call.

    The Goodwin Mansion''s forest path was usually serene, with little traffic. Therefore, the loud crash was unlikely to draw attention. "ire..."

    Hearing Richard''s voice, I stepped on the gas, shouting into the phone, "Richard, I don''t want to be kidnapped. I don''t want to die."

    The fear from my past life was

    overwhelming. Maybe I should have

    heeded their advice and seen a

    therapist. Perhaps I wouldn''t be so terrified.

    Richard shouted, "ire, stay calm. Tell me where you are."

    "Goodwin Mansion''s trail..."

    Bang! Another crash came. The van blocked my path, and I mmed right into its side.

 Chapter 128

    I felt the world blur as I inadvertently mmed into the steering wheel, hunger gnawing at my insides.

    A hand instinctively clutched at my stomach. ''My child. Am I going to lose my child again?''

    A wave of excruciating pain swept over me as if I were pleading in a dark void or being torn apart. The pain was unbearable.

    A bucket of ice-cold water was thrown over me, snapping me back to reality.

    Blinking my eyes open, I wasn''t in a quaint mountain cabin but an abandoned, cavernous factory. It was my rebirth, another life.

    I got kidnapped. Again.

    "Mph..." A muffled struggle sounded beside me. Turning, I saw Kate tightly bound as well.

    A sick part of me was relieved. This time, I wasn''t alone in my misery. My thoughts must get twisted to have found sce in someone else''s suffering. One of the kidnappers, with a ski mask obscuring his face, removed the gag from Kate''s mouth.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Kate yelled, "Who are you people? Do you even know who I am? I''m Kate Goodwin, from the well-known Goodwin family!"

    The kidnapper chuckled, "We know. That''s why we can demand a hefty ransom. Call your folks. We want ten million dors, or you''re dead meat."

    At the mention of ten million, Kate snorted, "You''d better hope you live long enough to spend it!"

    The kidnapper scoffed, allowing Kate to dial a number. She called ude, and even I listened intently, wondering if he woulde to rescue us.

    Kate said, "ude, I''ve been kidnapped. They''re asking for ten million. You have to save me."

    Silence lingered on the other end.

    Kate''s voice cracked, "ude, won''t you save me? I''ll have you know ire is here, too."

    ude''s tone finally shifted, "Kate, are you staging another scene?"

    I couldn''t help but smirk. ude always knew Kate was a drama queen, but it was hard to awaken someone pretending to sleep.

    Kate yelled desperately, "ude, I''m serious. Help me!"

    Beep. Beep. The line went dead.

    It was just like my previous life. I called ude for help, but he thought was faking and hung up. It was Kate''s turn, and I couldn''t help but find the timing ironically perfect.

    Then my phone rang, the kidnapper pulling it from my pocket, "ude."

    I frowned, wondering if he hung up on Kate to check on me. That was irony at its finest.

    But as the kidnapper answered for me, ude''s voice came through coldly, "Where are you?"

    Before I could reply, gag still in ce, Kate screamed beside me, "You jerk, I told you ire and I got kidnapped. Don''t you believe me?"

    ude sounded impatient, "Kate, stop your drama. Where''s ire?"

    Kate screamed like a mad woman. "If I die, she dies, too!"

    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity. Seeing Kate so desperate was like looking at my past self, abandoned by those I thought loved me.

    Beep. Beep. The line went dead again.

    "So, with no rescueing, who do

    we start with? After all the trouble of

    capturing them, it''d be a shame

    QUT

    to have a bit of fun first." The kidnappers exchanged lecherous nces, eyeing us up and down.

    I noticed my shirt, soaked from the cold water, clinging to me, revealing more than I wished. Instinctively, I curled in on myself, trying to@over up.

 Chapter 129

    "Don''t you dare touch me! I''ll call my brother, and he''lle to save me!" Kate yelled out as one of the thugs was about toy a hand on us.

    I had almost forgotten about Kate''s brother, who adored her so much that in a past life, I believed he was the mastermind behind everything. But it seemed that wasn''t the case.

    "This is yourst chance. If we don''t get the money, you''ll regret it," one of the kidnappers sneered before pping Kate across the face. The sound of the p echoed around, leaving a red mark that quickly had her crying, her earlier bravadopletely wiped away. "Make the call!" Trembling, Kate grabbed her phone, ring at me as she dialed. "This is all your fault, ire. I wouldn''t be in this mess if it weren''t for you!"

    But my phone rang just as she was about to call her brother. One of the thugs read the caller ID out loud, "ude. It looks like someone''s getting desperate." After answering, we heard ude say, "I''m here."

    Trust a high-poweredwyer to trace our location from a couple of phone calls. But could he have secured ten million that quickly?

    The kidnapper asked fiercely, "Did you bring the money?"

    ude answered, "My assistant is on it. But I need to see them first."

    The thug smirked, eyeing me and Kate. "Who do you want to save?"

    "What do you mean?" ude snapped from the other end.

    The thug chuckled. "Ten million for one. Who will it be?"

    My mind went nk. Who would ude choose this time? "Both."

    Greedy, indeed.

    "Ten million saves one. If you want both, it''s fifty million." The thug suddenly upped the ante.

    "ude, if you don''t save me, does it

    mean you no longer need my

    brother''s help? Think about your ambitions and grand schemes! Is it ire you''re after or your glory?" Panicked. She was afraid tide would choose me.

    That was when I realized ude had made his choice involving me. But, for the sake of his ambitions, I was left behind. And it seemed I was about to be left behind once again.

    ude didn''t respond right away.

    Losing patience, the thug hung up. Then, grabbing me and Kate,

    anothe

    thug threatened, "We''ll start

    unbuttoning and filming. Both of you

    will fetch a nice price."

    As they started with my first button, ude called again, "Let ire go."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Upon hearing his words, Kate screamed in despair and rage, "ude, I curse you! You''ll never achieve what you desire! My brother will never let you off the hook!"

    But the thugs reneged, proceeding to unbutton my second button, "But we''re not keen on letting ire go."

    The menughed, "Indeed. What man could resist? They say, to die between a woman''s legs would be to live a life of romance, even in death."

    Panic set in. Just moments ago, I was worried about who ude would choose to save.

    But even though ude wanted to save me this time around, the thugs still nned on hurting me.

    I struggled with all my might, but with my hands and feet bound and two thugs holding me down, it seemed hopeless.

    Kate smirked from the side, "Serves you right. You deserve to die!"

    But just then, the man on top of me was knocked out cold by a bat swung out of nowhere.

 Chapter 130

    Tears blurred my vision as I watched ude, wielding a baseball bat like a modern-day knight, bravely fighting off three thugs who had us cornered.

    It felt like a victory.

    ude hade to my rescue in this life, heroic and unwavering, and suddenly, I felt a sense of peace wash over me.

    I struggled to my feet, desperate to escape, but one of the thugs noticed. He grabbed my hair and threw me against a nearby pir, my stomach mming hard against the unforgiving concrete. Pain shot through me, drenched in cold sweat.

    And there was Kate, in the corner, cackling like a witch out of some dark fairy tale.

    I curled up, praying for ude to win this impossible fight. But as ude fell, beaten down, Kate''sughter pierced the air, "Saving her means risking your life. Is it really worth it?" Was it really worth it?

    "ire, it''s worth it." ude, kneeling on one knee, looked up at me through gritted teeth.

    Then, a thug struck her head, and she copsed in front of me.

    The debt of a past life''s rescue repaid in this moment.

    I was frozen in shock.

    The thugs, triumphant, began to advance on us, crudely tearing at my clothes in front of ude.

    ude crawled towards me, "ire!"

    "ude, you should have saved me in our past life," I said with a bitterugh, wondering if this cycle of kidnapping could have been avoided.

    And then, at thest second, the ce was flooded with redser dots aimed at the thugs'' heads.

    The factory door was kicked open, and a swarm of SWAT officers surrounded them.

    As I was losing consciousness, a jacket was gently wrapped around me, and I was lifted into someone''s arms.

    I tried to open my eyes to see my savior, but I was overwhelmed by a familiar,forting scent. I knew I was safe.

    As I drifted off, I saw ude being helped up, looking at me, "ire...ire..."

    In this life, ude chose me.

    Yet, I wasn''t overjoyed, just relieved to say goodbye to the pain of my past life.

    But then, a sharp pain in my stomach made me curl up and cry out weakly for help, "Save my baby, please. Will it die like before?

    Crying, I lost consciousness.

    When I awoke, the sterile smell of disinfectant surrounded me.

    I sat up abruptly, touching my stomach, and my gaze met Max''s.

    He was there, checking on me with a clipboard in hand, surrounded by colleagues.

    Before anyone could speak, I

    "My bo him, clutching his sleeve,Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    have

    Is it still there? Does it

    a heartbeat?" Content Belongs

    Max frowned slightly, gesturing for the others to leave, then pulled me close.

    "Another nightmare?"

    His tone was gentle, but how could he think it was just a nightmare?

    "No, I have a baby. Show me the medical file!" I pushed him away, grabbing the file from his hands.

    He watched with furrowed brows as I flipped through the pages.

    "I''ve arranged for a psychologist to

    see you," he said, looking at me with the concern reserved for a patient with deep psychological wounds.

    "You don''t believe me? I really have a baby, I just..."

    My eyes caught the words on the medical file, and I froze.

 Chapter 131

    The medical record didn''t have a single word about my pregnancy.

    My hands started to tremble uncontrobly as I ced the file on the bed and curled into myself, knees to chest.

    So, was the pain of parting too muchst time that this time around, he didn''t want to be my child?

    "You..." Max started to say something, but as I looked up at him, my eyes blurred with tears, my lips trembling downwards, he stopped himself.

    Silence enveloped the room.

    "Could you give me a moment alone, please?"

    Max frowned slightly but turned and left, giving me the space I needed.

    I should have thanked him. After all, he was the one who ended up saving me.

    No sooner had he left than I forced myself up, intending to head to the maternity ward for another check-up. Was it possible that I was indeed not pregnant? Last time, by this phase, I was definitely expecting. And in 6088, my body felt like it had been through a wringer, aching all over.

    Just a few steps out, a heated argument from one of the rooms caught my attention.

    "Get out, I don''t want to see you," came Kate''s voice, seething with anger. This time, ude had chosen me over her.

    "This whole kidnapping was a farce of your own making. Knowing full well it was your scheme, why would I choose you? As for ire Floyd, she''s still of use to me, so you''d best noty a finger on her." I froze by the door, the familiar cold and merciless voice ringing in my ears.

    So, ude was ying me with a sob story.

    "Who told you I orchestrated this kidnapping, ude? Do I mean so little to you?" Kate''s voice broke, eerily reminiscent of the time I confronted ude.

    "Who else would force me to choose

    between you and ire Floyd? I

    used your connection to the Goodwin family to surpass the Hiltons, but the moment youid a hand on my mother, Kate, any semnce of affection I had for you vanished. If you''re not willing to cooperate, I can easily make your murder and kidnapping scheme public. Are you ready to endure the hardships of prison?"

    Hearing him, I realized how heartless he could be. And to think Kate fought over him as if he was a prize.

    "ude, you''re heartless. I''m telling you once more, I had nothing to do with this kidnapping. No matter how the kidnappers try to drag my name through the mud, I''m innocent!"

    Just as I was about to eavesdrop

    further, a nurse tapped my shoulder from behind. "Dr. Floyd, what are you doing here? Dr. Hilton is looking for you, the psychologist is already waiting in your room."

    The people inside must have heard her.

    I turned around and coldly made my way back to my room.

    Seeing Max, I suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to cry, copsing into his shoulder.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I thought I had won this life, only to find out ude was keeping me around for her own purposes. Should I feel grateful?

    "He''s not worth your tears," Max said softly, patting my back as I sobbed uncontrobly. I noticed the psychologist quietly leave the room, leaving Max and me alone. Eventually, my tears subsided, and I felt Max carry me back to bed.

    Somewhere between consciousness and sleep, I thought I heard someone performing hypnosis, a pleasant floral scent leading me into a world of dreams.

    In my dream, kwas back at the

    orphanage, happily learning and ying with my siblings. The

    matron, whom we affectionatelet

    called ''Mom'', brought us exciting news of a charity event where we''d receive loads of books, delicious food, and beautiful clothes.

 Chapter 132

    Back when I was just a tiny tot, Richard took me by the hand and we lined up to get some beautiful clothes. Then we headed back to our rooms to change and see if they fit.

    It was the first time I ever wore a pretty pink princess dress. Struggling with the zipper, I ran out yelling, "Richard, help me with the zipper!"

    But Richard was nowhere to be found. Instead, I stumbled upon a boy sitting in the corner, drawing on the ground with a rock.

    Wearing a sharp suit, his pale, clean-shaven face was offset by slightly tousled hair, giving him a somewhat sad appearance.

    He walked over, zipped up my dress, and then returned to his spot to continue drawing with his rock.

    The scene was so out of ce with his expensive-looking suit.

    He drew a heart, then added a scar across it.

    Driven by curiosity, I approached him and asked, "Is your heart unhappy?"

    He nced at me, perhaps amused by my childlike innocence, and merely hummed in response.

    Then, I offered him a candy, saying, "Candy can make you happy."

    He didn''t take the candy from me, so I stuffed it into his pocket instead. Then, picking up a rock, I drew a doctor holding a scalpel beside his heart and said, "One day, I want to be a heart surgeon so I can cure people with heart problems." A small smile yed on his lips, a rare break from his usual indifference. That smile, that slight curl of his lips, seemed strangely familiar.

    He asked, "Will I see you again?"

    And then the dream shifted...

    The director, whom I started calling ''Mom'', hugged me and cried, "From now on, I''m your mom, ire. You''ll always be my child."

    At not even ten years old, I didn''t fully grasp what she meant. Soon after, lots of reporters came, and then a sour-faced older boy took me by the hand, saying he''d be my guardian from now on, that my parents had died.

    His mother would be my mother from that day forward.

    Onlyter did I learn that my parents had died protecting that sour-faced boy.

    But he was always haunted by nightmares of the ident, and it was me whoforted him. Gradually, I grew ustomed to him being around, and he was good to

    me

    I thought it was the beginning of young love, but then his first love schemed against me.

    I was betrayed and felt an indescribable pain engulf me.

    "Don''t touch me..."

    "Save me..."

    "Save my child..."

    The deepest pain I''ve ever felt hammered in my head, making me cry out.

    I felt someone holding me tightly, whispering, "Wake up and I''ll give you candy, and the pain will go away."

    I tried to open my eyes to see who it was, but my eyelids were too heavy to lift.

    However, when I woke up again, there was a box of colorful candies on the bedside table, glowing in the sunlight streaming in. It felt like redemption, as if in a dream, I kad somehow redeemed the boy in the suit

    AQUMS

    I should be radiant with happiness, right? I shouldn''t dwell on the past.

    "Feeling better?" It was the voice

    from my dream. I looked up to see Max sitting on the edge of my bed, peeling an apple for me.

    Seeing me awake, he set the apple aside and raised my bed so I could eat the apple.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Max, have you ever been to the orphanage on the outskirts of town? You said you had no family."

    A flicker of emotion crossed his usually impassive face, but he didn''t answer.

 Chapter 133

    He didn''t answer, but he twisted open the jar of cookies and pulled out a chocte chip cookie. "Cookies make everything better," he said, offering me a small smile.

    I frowned, and he stood up, grabbing his clipboard. "I''ve got to make rounds in the other wards. Richard has sorted out your discharge papers; you''ll be heading home with him shortly."

    As he walked away, I caught a glimpse of a blush creeping up his ears.

    Could the boy from my dreams be Max? Somehow, their indifferent smiles blended together in my mind, each seeming to carry a burden of years beyond their age.

    But even if it were him, it just goes to show, the world has a funny way of bringing people together.

    Now, walking down the hospital corridor with Richard, ready to leave, we bumped into ude, sitting in her wheelchair.

    "ire, you''re leaving without saying goodbye?" she used.

    As if she had any right to y the victim. What more could she possibly want from me?

    "Do I look that gullible, ude?" I shot back, catching the fleeting uncertainty in her eyes.

    "So, you''re choosing to leave me for Richard? Weren''t those diaries full of derations of love for me? And now you''ve moved on so quickly, don''t you find yourself despicable?" She threw a diary at my feet, a testament to the years I spent under the illusion of love at the Hart family estate, now just a tool for her to demean me.

    "Is this what you''ve been dying to tell me?" I picked up the diary, not giving it another nce before tearing it to pieces and tossing it in the trash.

    Richard looked ready to confront her physically, but I held him back. "It''s not worth it," I said, pressing the elevator button.

    Behind us, the sound of things being thrown made ude''s frustration painfully obvious.

    "Be careful around ude," Richard warned as we waited. "She seems desperate for the Goodwin family''s support, and possibly, for you. Could this be rted to your parents'' situation?"

    I shook my head, unsure.

    Yet, a name popped into my mind: Maximilian.

    "Ever heard of the head of the Hilton family?" I asked out of the blue. That night at ude''s vi, I remembered her calling out to a man named Maximilian for help, yet Ronald Collins imed it was he who saved me the next day.

    ,

    "I''m not sure, but I''ll look into it. After n passed, the Hiltons have kept a low profile, and Maximilian shuns the limelight, focusing solely on his business ventures," RichardOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

    exined, deepening the mystery of that night''s events.

    Was ude aware of my connection to Maximilian, using me to target him?

    Her hints that the Hilton family wronged me, and her belief that I harbored resentment towards Maximilian, all seemed like part of arger scheme. "Richard, I need to meet Maximilian."

    His reaction was a mix of difficulty

    and tension, a stark refusal without hesitation. "I can''t make that

    happen," he said, a rare denial from someone who usually tried to amodate my wishes.

    "Do you know Maximilian too?" I stepped back, wary. Richard was my most trusted ally; was he keeping secrets from me?

    "ire, do you really need to meet him? He''s a daunting figure. If it''s about retrieving your parents'' ashes, I can negotiate with hispany on your behalf."

 Chapter 134

    I shook my head.

    "Why does the Hilton family insist on keeping my parents'' ashes? Are they afraid my parents'' deaths will tarnish the Hilton legacy? No, that won''t happen. The buzz on the inte will blow over in no time, barely scratching their surface. I''m not naive. If anything, my parents'' ashes are safer with the Hiltons. What I really need to know, Maximilian, is why you saved me that night but won''t admit to it."

    My words left Richard at a loss for words, but from his expression, I could tell he knew it was Maximilian who had rescued me that night at the Hart mansion.

    "Richard, I never said where I was rescued that night, and you never asked. You knew already, didn''t you?"

    In my past life, I was clueless about reading between the lines, and it cost me my life.

    This time around, even the slightest change doesn''t escape my notice. I can almost always tell what someone is thinking.

    "ire, if he wants to be around you, he''ll find a way, but maybe it''s better if you don''t know," Richard finally admitted, confirming my suspicion about Maximilian''s identity.

    "Get me a meeting with him, and I''ll forgive you for keeping this from me," I bargained with Richard.

    He sighed deeply, "I''ll see what I can do."

    As Richard walked me to my apartment building, he couldn''t help but add, "Are you sure you want to meet him, with no regrets?"

    I frowned, "Why would I regret it?"

    He shrugged, "I just think you''re doing great bing a better version of yourself. Why get tangled up with the Hiltons and ude? They have a feud that runs deep. After all, it''s said the Hiltons yed a part in ude''s father''s death."

    I gave him a half-smile, echoing Max''sid-back grin. "Maximilian didn''t do it, so why me him?"

    Richard ruffled my hair, "Didn''t you say you wanted to be the best cardiac surgeon? You''re on a good path now."

    Before I could reply, the elevator dinged open.

    Richard quickly withdrew his hand and bowed respectfully towards someone behind me.

    I spun around and dashed into the elevator, cheerfully greeting Max.

    Pn

    He hummed in acknowledgment. ncing at the toolbox by his feet, I remarked, "Off to assist Mr. Collins with another autopsy? How can someone be so twisted, burning people alive, and pregnant women at that?"

    As I spoke it dawned on me that I

    wasn''t as bothered by the fact that

    the victims were pregnant

    as I probably should have benProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    He tilted his head, loosening his neck as the elevator doors opened, and he stepped out first with his toolbox.

    Before parting, he reminded me, "Remember to take your pills."

    That''s when I remembered the array of vitamins I had started.

    But I knew by just looking at them, those pills were for depression, just repackaged. Only Max could have done that.

    I inwardly mocked myself for getting depressed over a ude issue.

    "Max, I''ve got sweets. I don''t need pills to make me happy."

    He seemed to hear me but didn''t reply before closing his door.

    Pretending not to care but always looking out for me in his own way, was he just a mentor to me?

    I couldn''t help but test the waters.

    I let out a sharp scream, "Ah-"

    Bang-

    Sure enough, Max''s door flew open instantly. His expression was stoic, but his concern was palpable. He looked at my joking expression with concern, almost like he was getting annoyed.

 Chapter 135

    With a smile in my eyes, I walked over to him, intending to formally thank him and ask what gift he wanted. Yet, as I approached, I realized he wasn''t just angry; his lips were pale, and hisplexion bloodless. The moment I reached his side, he copsed onto me with considerable weight.

    "Max..."

    Instinctively, I checked him for injuries, finding none. "Max, what''s wrong?"

    Given his tall stature and the athletic build from his regr gym routine, he felt especially heavy when he fell.

    I managed to drag him back to his apartment, kicking the door shut behind us.

    I ced him on the couch, touching his sweat-chilled forehead.

    Could he have skipped meals for an autopsy?

    "Max, could it be low blood sugar?"

    He didn''t respond.

    I headed to his kitchen to rummage around and found that his fridge was stocked with nothing but milk.

    Continuing my search in the cupboard, I discovered bags upon bags of glucose...

    Max really went all out for his surgeries.

    Ripping open a packet, I noticed the trash bin overflowing with empty glucose bags.

    Was he really downing a glucose pack immediately after work every day? No wonder he seemed so drained, barely even wanting to talk earlier. Only the sound of my scream seemed to give him a burst of adrenaline, only to pass out after realizing I was fine. I really messed up.

    I tried to feed him glucose with a spoon, but he seemed too far gone to swallow a single drop.

    "Max, wake up."

    Seeing Max so lifeless scared me. I pinched his cheeks, nced at the glucose bag, bit my lip, and then took a sip myself. I poured it into Max''s mouth directly from mine.

    As the sweetness of the glucose slipped between my lips, he didn''t open his mouth, so I carefully pried open a small gap.

    I couldn''t tell if it was him or the glucose that tasted sweet.

    In that moment, I was somewhat transfixed.

    After I managed to feed him a few sips in this way, a warm hand suddenly wrapped around my waist, pulling me into his embrace.

    His sweetness invaded my lips, overwhelming, leaving me no chance to breathe.

    Yet, I didn''t resist. In fact, I liked it.

    His hand moved up from my waist then suddenly stopped.

    The next moment, he pushed me away ruthlessly.

    After he recovered, his demeanor was cool and restrained, never overstepping boundaries, making me chuckle despite myself.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose, avoiding looking at me, and said softly, "I''m sorry about just now."

    "It''s okay, should be the one

    IOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

    apologizing. I shouldn''t have scared

    you. B

    Max, is glucose water really all you have every day? Dr. Hilton, are you made of steel?"

    I gestured towards the cupboard full of glucose water, and he remained silent.

    Pretending to be annoyed, I said, "Dr. Hilton, if you keep being as silent as a statue, I''m leaving, you know."

    Only when I pretended to leave did he finally speak up, "I''m sorry."

    His reserved demeanor reminded me of a young man in a suit whe back in the day, appeared to delivering donations to an orphanage.

    love

    "I saw your fridge only has milk and spaghetti. How about I make you some spaghetti? I''m pretty hungry myself. go grab some eggs and tomatoes from my ce; I''ll make you my special scrambled egg and tomato spaghetti."

    His eyes seemed to light up for a moment.

    "Okay."

    I quickly fetched the eggs and tomatoes. Max hadn''t locked the door, so I walked right in.

    He was already wearing an apron, standing in the kitchen, boiling water on the stove.

 Chapter 136

    I casually washed the eggs and tomatoes at the kitchen counter next to him before starting to look around for a knife. "Looking for something?"

    "A knife. Don''t you guys have one?"

    He reached into a cab above us and pulled out a knife covered in dust. After cleaning it, he took the tomato from my hand.

    "Max, do you not use this knife often?"

    "Uh, we usually eat out."

    I nodded.

    In my previous life, ude and I never shared moments like this in the kitchen. This time around, it''s with Max.

    I want a normal life, a happy stable home, and a steady partner who can support me both in my career and emotionally.

    Max seems like the best choice.

    Lost in thought, I identally dropped the eggshell into the bowl.

    Cringing at my own culinary mishap, Max nced over and fished out the shell.

    It was as if he was removing the thorns from my heart.

    "Max, thank you. I''ll make you a sunny-side-up with double yolks!"

    It seemed he was slowly winning over my heart, removing all the barriers, healing me, and giving me a chance to start my own life.

    As I poured the oil, I automatically backed up to dodge the stters.

    Max quickly took the spat from me, saying, "Why don''t you wait on the couch?"

    "Are you saying I''m in the way?" I puffed up, standing on my tiptoes and ring at him.

    "I''m just afraid you''re too good at everything."

    What? I stumbled, not quite keeping my bnce, and he caught me with one hand while still holding the spat with the other. "No need to fall for me literally."

    What?

    This was the second time Max had joked with me, showing his sense of humor.

    "Who''s falling for who," I muttered, turning away but not pushing him away. He didn''t let go either, and that pre-dating, flirtatious tension got my heart racing.

    So there we were, him cooking eggs with one hand, the other wrapped around me.

    It felt like we were an old,fortable couple.

    "I''ll add the spaghetti," I said,

    reaching for the spaghetti and gently dropping them into the boiling pot. Still, some hot broth sshed up, and Max quickly shielded me behind him. Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Eating the spaghetti, I realized that even if he didn''t cook often, what he made was delicious. "Max, can I eat dinner with you every night? I''m easy to feed, just a te of spaghetti will do."

    If I were alone, I''d just grab a quick bite or dine out with Richard forpany.

    "ire Floyd." He suddenly set down his utensils and looked at me seriously.

    Panic set in. Was he about to reject me?

    "Never mind, just stick to your glucose water for dinner," I said, trying to y it cool and hide my fear of rejection. "You''re eating with me for a lifetime."

    His words stunned me again.

    Was this his way of confessing? Or even proposing? Things were moving too fast.

    "Dr. Hilton, I n on getting married someday. I can''t eat with you for a lifetime."

    "Then who will you eat with?" His calm gaze was intense.

    I looked down, unable to respond.

    I had prepared myself for a life of solitude.

 Chapter 137

    Like a turtle retreating into its shell, I shy away from love. Especially now, thinking about someone as incredible as Max, I can''t help but feel utterly unworthy of him. His gaze red briefly with emotion, but he chose not to pursue the matter further. It wasn''t in his nature to aggressively push forward and im victory in one fell swoop. He was like a sereneke, asionally ruffled by a passing breeze but mostly calm and undisturbed.

    I hurriedly finished the spaghetti on my te and fled back to my apartment as if escaping a crime scene.

    Just as I opened the door, I spotted the driver from the Hilton family standing outside, ready to punch in the ess code. He was holding several insted food containers.

    His expression shifted to surprise upon seeing me. He started to say something but then his gaze shifted to Max standing behind me and he quickly changed his approach, "The head of the Hilton family sent me over to drop off some homemade soup for Dr. Hilton." I offered a polite smile and then made my exit.

    Max''s identity was far from that of an ordinary doctor, a fact I should have realized much sooner.

    But even if he was exactly who I suspected him to be, why was he drawing close to me?

    When I woke up the next morning, Kate''s call pulled me from my slumber.

    "ire Floyd, open up."

    Being woken up early by a harbinger of chaos was far from pleasant, but considering she was as much a victim of circumstance as I was, I let her in.

    "Do you believe me?"

    I ran a hand through my hair, skeptical. How could I possibly trust her? In a past life, she had hired Daniel to kidnap me, and in this life, she had him attack me in a taxi.

    "How can you ask that without feeling even a little guilty?" I leaned against the doorframe, making it clear I wasn''t going to invite her in.

    "I swear, I didn''t orchestrate the kidnapping yesterday!"

    A smirk yed on my lips. After overhearing her conversation with ude at the hospital yesterday, I believed her on this matter. "So you know who did?"

    "It was my sister. She must have known I was after her, so she struck back at me first!"

    I hadn''t met her sister yet; Kate had always been the one guiding me, telling me she had a sister we could work against together.

    "Kate, I''ve suddenly lost all interest in coborating with you," I said, feigning an attempt to close the door.

    She stopped the door with her hand.

    "Just trust me one more time. I know you and Richard have been looking for Tracie from the orphanage. My sister is the one you''re seeking!"

    Even though I had suspected as much, hearing it from Kate felt odd.

    "Where''s the proof?"

    "I..."

    Without evidence, and suddenly weary of seeking the truth or any hidden mastermind, I decided I wanted a simpler, normal life this time around.

    "Kate, even if you seed, what do

    you gain? She''s betrothed to theBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Hilton family, and once she marries into them, strengthening the Goodwin family, wouldn''t that benefit you?"

    "Ha! That orphan, that broomstick-riding outsider, a mistress''s child, what right does she have to marry into the Hilton family? If it weren''t for her stealing my ce, the Hilton bride should have been me, the jewel of the Goodwin family," she spat, veins throbbing with anger.

    Her words left me feeling sorrowful. It seemed she wanted to seize everything.

    When ude was mine, she imed he was her first love and tried to take him from me. Now, aiming to marry into the Hilton family, she was after her sister''s position.

    "You don''t love ude anymore?"

    She nced at me with disdain. "ire Floyd, ude can only ever belong to me."

    I mmed the door shut, realizing there was no point in arguing with someone so deluded.

 Chapter 138

    But there she was, screaming at the top of her lungs outside my door, "If you don''t help me, aren''t you scared of someone else snatching Richard away? That''s Tracie we''re talking about! Don''t tell me you don''t want both ude and Richard just like I do?" I always knew she was off her rocker, but I didn''t realize her morals were this twisted.

    Turns out, she always thought I was ying both sides.

    "Who Richard likes is his business, I''m just his sister," I reminded myself.

    That''s how it''s always been.

    I don''t know how long Kate was out there causing a scene before she finally quieted down. I changed clothes, grabbed my bag and car keys, and headed out to work.

    While driving, I called Richard, "Kate came by today, saying..."

    I couldn''t even finish my sentence before hearing Richard''s raspy voice say, "Yeah, I know. Tracie''s been avoiding me. She''s known where I am but doesn''t want to see me. And she''s going to be part of the Hilton family soon." His voice sounded so sad, it almost moved me.

    "Is she doing it for her family''s interests, or does she genuinely like the head of the Hilton family?"

    "She likes him. She said all her goals while studying abroad were for the head of the Hilton family. And she told me not to look for her again, that Tracie no longer exists, only Tracey."

    "Richard, I''ming to you," I decided to turn around, but Richard refused, "I''m fine, just need some time to myself."

    Just then, I got distracted and a car mmed into me.

    Everything went ck as my head hit the newly deployed airbag. In a daze, I heard someone knocking on the window.

    Turns out, even if I avoid seeking the truth, the killer stilles after me.

    Despite it being a traffic light, how could a car speed up and crash into me like that?

    When they dragged me out, I started toe to clutching my bleeding forehead while standing at the scene and watching my car, which was smashed into the green belt and heavily damaged on both ends.

    My phone beeped with a message: "Don''t try to find me. This is just the beginning."

    The message was sent via a secure service that deletes itself after being read.

    I thought I was either hallucinating or having a hysterical episode.

    I called Kate, "Tell your sister, if she wants to y, I''m game till the end!"

    The 9 AM sun was already ringly bright, causing me to look up and a drop of blood fell from my forehead.

    Turns out, living under the sunlightes at a bloody cost.

    But why is she targeting me?

    And thinking back to my past life, ending up as a charred body was probably her doing too. Kate only had me kidnapped, never turned me into a charred corpse.

    me

    But telling Ronald Collins now that those charred bodies might be Tracey''s doing wouldn''t convince anyone.

    She had only just returned to the country, while the charred body cases have been cold for a while.

    I called Ronald Collins, "Ronald, can I take a look at the identities of those charred bodies?"

    Ronald hesitated, "You need proper clearance to ess those files. You got a lead or something?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    I started feeling dizzy, my head heavy and uncontroble, copsing towards the asphalt in an instant. But then someone wrapped their arms around my waist and scooped me up. That familiar scent calmed me and I closed my eyes, Whispering, "Maximilian."

    As expected, no one answered. But I had already figured out how to use him to my advantage.

 Chapter 139

    Waking up in a hospital had be an all-too-familiar scenario for me. But this time, when my eyes fluttered open, instead of the sterile white ceiling or the indifferent faces of nurses, it was Richard who came into my blurry vision. His grip on my wrist was tight, his face etched with concern. As soon as he saw signs of consciousness in me, his eyes lit up with unbridled joy.

    "ire, you''re finally awake."

    I took a quick look around the room, kinda expecting to see Max, but he was nowhere in sight. My heart sank a little as I reached up to feel the bandage wrapped around my head, then looked back at Richard, contemting the turmoil thaty ahead.

    If Richard ever found out that the person he had been tirelessly searching for was also the one who wanted me dead, what dreadful choice would he have to make between me and Tracey? It was a thought too cruel to bear.

    "Am I okay? Did you figure something out?" I asked, avoiding the direct mention of what I was really inquiring about. But Richard, catching my drift, hesitated for a moment before understanding dawned on him.

    "Do you really want to see him? Considering your current state..." He trailed off, implying I was already in a good ce.

    But he couldn''t finish his thought.

    "Looks like I''m a ma for trouble, huh?" I said with a bit of sarcasm.

    "I''ll have someone protect you during this period. You won''t get hurt again," Richard dered, immediately making a call. No sooner had he hung up than two bodyguards appeared at the door, a clear sign they were assigned to keep me safe. "Richard, the enemies I''m dealing with aren''t going to back down just because I step back. They won''t stop," I analyzed calmly.

    "Then I''ll drag him out into the open, throw him in jail, so no one can ever hurt you again. And if someone tries, I''ll be the first to take the hit for you," he said earnestly, his voice thick with emotion.

    I believed him. Just like in the past, when the whole world doubted me, Richard stood by my side, ready to face death for me.

    "Richard, I don''t want you taking hits for me."

    This time around, I didn''t want to be a passive yer in the shadows, nor did I want to wait in the light only to be stabbed from the dark.

    "What do you feel like eating? I''ll go get it for you," he said, trying to change the subject, his bodynguage betraying his readiness to escape the heavy conversation.

    "Richard, if you don''t take me to see him, I''ll go myself," I threatened.

    He sighed deeply, eyes closed, as if making a painful decision. But he knew well enough that once I set my mind on something, there was no turning back. Just like how I had loved ude in the past, a love that knew no bounds.

    "Next week, the Hilton Group is hosting aunch event for a new prosthetic line. It''s a project Max has been personally overseeing, and he might show up. I''ll take you there Now, focus on getting better," ke reassured me, then handed me a few cherries. "Eat these, you need to regain your strength. You won''t be able to charm Maximilian looking like this, let alone me."

    His attempt at lightening the mood with a joke didn''t miss its mark. He knew all too well why I was desperate to find Maximilian.

    I took the cherries, feeling a sudden

    urge to cry. How was I supposed to

    tell Richard that the person who hadProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    hurt me two lifetimes was the one he cherished? And how could

    ove

    protect Richard, ensuring he

    remained unharmed in this battle?

    "As long as you''re okay, I''m okay. Nothing else, and no one else, matters more than you," he assured me, patting my head as if he had read my mind.

    But I still didn''t have the guts to tell him the truth.

    "Alright, I''ll grow stronger. And Richard, you''ll stay behind me this time. No taking hits for me," I said, mustering a smile filled with newfound confidence, which only made him chuckle. "I''ll hold you to that."

    "What do you want to eat once you''re out? I''ll make it for you," he offered.

    "You know my favorite," I teased, raising an eyebrow, deliberately leaving it unsaid.

    He responded with a mischievous grin, ying along, "I have no idea."

    It was at that moment, amidst our light-hearted banter, that Max knocked and entered the room.

 Chapter 140

    Richard quickly withdrew his hand from my cheek, where he had been about to pinch me, and turned his attention to the neer. "Dr. Hilton, you''ve arrived. Thank you for saving my sister earlier." The cleverness in his statement was twofold: it not only expressed gratitude to Max but also subtly reminded him of my role as the ''sister'', cing me in a familial, rather than romantic, context. However, Max, ever the stoic, merely nced at me with detached concern. "Does your head still hurt?"

    Taken aback by his directness, I lowered my voice and replied, "Yes, it does."

    Max moved closer, his steps quickening as he gently examined the bandage on my wound. Behind him, Richard couldn''t suppress a mockingugh, sticking out his tongue at me in a gesture of disdain before leaving the room, giving Max and me some privacy. "The wound looks fine. Where does it hurt?" Max asked, his professional demeanor firmly in ce.

    "My heart aches," I replied, reaching to pull his hand towards my chest. He withdrew swiftly, clearly unamused by the flirtation.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    It was a stark contrast to the night before when he had talked about sharing a lifetime of meals together. Now, here he was, all business.

    "Dr. Hilton, isn''t a heartache just a stress-induced palpitation from trauma? Am I wrong?" I challenged him, feigning innocence.

    "No, you''re not wrong," he admitted, seemingly at a loss. Then, to my amusement, he took out a stethoscope and began to check my heartbeat. "You know, for a surgeon, it''s quite odd to carry a stethoscope around."

    "I figured you''d say your heart was hurting," he replied with a sly nce, scribbling something on my chart after a brief examination.

    "It''s just a minor concussion. Keep an eye on it ande back to the hospital if there are any problems."

    "Why go back to the hospital? Why not your ce?" I teased, jumping off the bed. The sudden movement startled him, but he quickly reached out to steady me.

    I, however, took the opportunity to lean into his embrace.

    Maximilian, let''s see how you can keep up this act.

    I was almost certain he was Maximilian, not just Max. I needed him to admit it on Hilton family grounds, or he''d find a way to deny it. Or better yet, to catch him off guard and make all of Tracey''s efforts futile before he could admit his true identity.

    "ire Floyd, we''re in a hospital," he said, turning his face away but not resisting my clingy gesture.

    "So, we''ll continue this at your apartment?"

    His ears reddened noticeably.

    Satisfied with the effect, I pushed away from him and turned to leave. However, my head spun with

    dizziness, and I stumbled backward.

    Max caught me in time, his familiar scent enveloping me.

    "Still ying?" He seemed to think I was pretending, but he yed along, supporting me.

    "This time it''s for real," I mumbled pitifully, and he seemed genuinely at a loss, lifting me into his arms. didn''t hesitate to wrap my arms around his neck.

    "Max." I called his name, and he merely hummed in response.

    If only he were just Max. But he was Maximilian, and his closeness had a purpose. Without it, I wouldn''t have been able to identify the true murderer.

    This life, it was all because of him that the killer became desperate.

    But then again, wasn''t all my suffering because of Maximilian?

    A chill passed through my gaze.

    If not for the Hilton family, my parents might still be alive. And if not for Maximilian, I wouldn''t have met such a tragic fate along with my child.

    "What are you thinking about?" he asked, sensing my shift in mood, his eyes filled with concern.

    Half-lying on the bed, my hand still looped around his neck as he attempted to stand, I pulled him close and bit his lip in a bold move before he could react. Hmm...

 Chapter 141

    At first, all I wanted was to tease him a little, just a yful bite. But he flipped the script on me, pulling me in close, capturing my lower lip with his, leaving me frozen in shock, daring not to push my luck further.

    He didn''t advance any further, though, and soon let me go.

    I could swear I caught a hint of a smirk on his lips, but then he turned around, handing me a cup of warm milk, saying, "A bit of milk might keep the dizziness at bay."

    He ced the milk in my hand, his tone carrying a hint of warning as he added, "Don''t try challenging a man''s patience too much."

    With that, he was gone.

    I was flushed with embarrassment, wishing I could just hide under the covers.

    He knew I was deliberately provoking him, and even though he seemed to enjoy it, he still warned me not to push his limits.

    What boundaries, anyway?

    The moment he left, I scoffed. Wasn''t I here just to push his limits?

    But then, my phone buzzed with a new message.

    "Up for a challenge? I''m game."

    Barefoot, I dashed out of the hospital room, scanning the area for any sign of him. He must be nearby; how else would he know I was challenging him?

    But instead of finding her, I was met with Max''s dark scowl.

    Before I could even greet him, I was suddenly airborne, hoisted off my feet and plunked back onto the bed.

    "Thought you were dizzy? No wandering around."

    He was holding a bag of glucose IV.

    He hadn''t left; he was preparing to give me an IV.

    "I don''t do needles," I protested, thinking about the boredom of lying in bed waiting for the IV bag to empty.

    "Afraid of needles?" he queried, a frown creasing his brow.

    "I''m a surgeon; how could I be afraid of needles?" I retorted, my voice tinged with nervousness.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But in the next moment, he was securing my arm with a tourniquet.

    "Then don''t cry."

    Watching his proficient movements, then eyeing therge bag of glucose, I felt an inexplicable sadness.

    "Max, it''s going to take forever. Can''t you speed it up?"

    "Nope."

    As expected, the stoic and aloof Dr. Hilton wouldn''t let me off easy.

    "You''re not respecting your patient," I surrendered to the situation, feeling the cold liquid start to seep into my veins.

    He ignored me.

    "Max, why did you be a doctor?"

    My question seemed to pause his actions for a moment before he replied, "Because I like it."

    I scoffed inwardly. Yeah, right.

    "So, do you like me?"

    I expected at least a moment''s

    hesitation before his answer, but et

    without even a nce, he

    responded, "I don''t like my patients. It''s a rule."

    His mental fortitude was truly admirable.

    When he finished the IV, Richard came back, startled to see the IV bag in my arm, almost dropping the thermos he was carrying.

    "Dr. Hilton, is my sister''s condition serious? Why does she need an IV?"

    Max nced at me, remaining silent.

    I shrugged at Richard, saying, "Dr. Hilton probably thinks I have

    delusions about him, decided to cure

    swn vol.ne

    my brain with some IV therapy."

    Richard shot an awkward look at Max, then scolded me, "Stop talking nonsense. Whatever Dr. Hilton does is for your best."

    I smirked, knowing Richard got that Max was just being Max, not some hero to look up to.

    "I''m hungry. Get me something to eat. But since I''m hooked to this IV, who''s going to feed me?"

    I said it just to stir the pot.

    Richard, with a light chuckle, opened the thermos, "Dr. Hilton, I apologize. My sister''s been spoiled rotten by me, a real princess syndrome"

    AQUMS

 Chapter 142

    When I was about to take a bite, Max stormed out with a frosty look on his face.

    I pouted and snatched the spoon from Richard, saying, "Max is like a block of ice, so hard to crack."

    Richard, lost in thought for a moment, finally said, "But I think he treats you differently."

    I took a big bite of the burger.

    With a dismissive tone, I said, "How different can it be? He just said with a straight face that he couldn''t fall for a patient."

    Richardughed at me, "You really hit your head hard, didn''t you? He just doesn''t like patients, but he never said he doesn''t like ire Floyd. Even if he doesn''t like ire Floyd, maybe he could like Ms. Floyd, right?" I gave him a thumbs-up.

    After eating, I took a nap, confident that Richard wouldn''t leave me alone with the IV line.

    Feeling somewhat refreshed, I woke up to find Max sitting by my bed.

    Realizing I had slept through the afternoon, the setting sun cast a beautiful glow on Max''s face through the window, his longshes casting shadows under his eyes, making him look even more stunning.

    His features were more delicate than most girls'', and with a more lively personality, I bet he''d be incredibly popr.

    Was he tired? Why did he fall asleep here?

    Noticing the IV had been removed, I realized he had been taking care of me.

    Sensing I was awake, he slowly opened his eyes, rubbed his temples, and stood up to ask, "Do you want to stay at the hospital tonight, or go home?"

    He was offering to take me home.

    "Back to your ce for some of your homemade spaghetti?" I teased him.

    "Seems like you''re feeling pretty good. No spaghetti tonight," he refused, somewhat disappointingly.

    "But you need to eat well when you''re hurt," he added, seemingly giving in a bit.

    I looked up eagerly, meeting his eyes before he quickly looked away, and then I smiled, "Max, do you like ire Floyd?"

    The air felt heavy for a moment, but he didn''t answer.

    "What about Ms. Floyd?"

    Still no response.

    "Strong silent type, huh? I guess I won''t be going to your ce for dinner tonight!" I said as I reached for my phone to call Richard. How could he just leave me with Max? Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ve already bought the ingredients," Max said, sounding a bit anxious.

    I intentionally turned away, pretending to ignore him.

    "I got your favorite, barbecue ribs."

    I was stunned.

    The only person in the world who

    knew I loved barbecue ribs was Richard. The Harts never liked it, so I never mentioned my preference.

    Whenever I craved it, I''d secretly ask

    Richard.

    That''s when ude thought I had a crush on Richard.

    But really, I just wanted to enjoy some barbecue ribs. Back then, liking ude felt like an obsession. If he didn''t like it, I wouldn''t dare to admit I did.

    "Pork knuckles? Make sure I get the

    lean parts, you can have the fatty

    bits," I said, my eyes sparkling with excitement. It was my first time having it sinceing back.

    Max''s expression was mild, but with a hint of helpless indulgence, "Sure."

    So, even now, he wouldn''t admit to liking me, unaffected by my flirtation.

    "Max, do you really not like me?"

    I didn''t know why I was so persistent in wanting to know.

    Maybe if I knew, I''d find it hard to hurt him.

    But if he didn''t answer... then... I''d stop at nothing.

 Chapter 143

    In the end, I never got to taste Max''s barbecue ribs.

    Because I fled. My heart was wrestling with itself, torn between fear that Max was truly Maximilian, and the dread that he wasn''t. How was I to find the real Maximilian? So, I made up an excuse and left early.

    Wandering aimlessly through the streets alone.

    When I longed for home, the orphanage had undergone aplete makeover.

    When I missed my parents, not even a memorial stone was to be found.

    No wonder in my past life, even in death, I was a restless spirit with nowhere to go.

    I looked up, hoping to see the moon, but it was obscured by clouds.

    After aimlessly wandering for a while, I returned to the base of my apartment building and instinctively looked up at Max''s apartment. No lights were on; he sure went to bed early. Stepping out of the elevator, I saw ude standing at my door, no longer needing a wheelchair after a few days of recovery.

    "What are you doing here?"

    I immediately pressed the elevator button, ready to jump back in if he tried anything funny.

    "ire, let''s talk," he said, moving closer, causing me to step back.

    "ude, what''s there to talk about? We have no feelings, noplications between us. We''re strangers now."

    "No feelings? Who have you given your feelings to? Maximilian? When did you meet him? Tell me!"

    He pinned me against the elevator doors, his eyes zing red.

    "I don''t know him."

    "Don''t know him? Then how did he take you away from my vi!"

    From ude''s words, I realized that was indeed Maximilian who had rescued me from the vi that day.

    "So, even if I did know him, what''s it to you?"

    "You can like anyone, be with anyone, but not him." ude grabbed my wrist and dragged me to the corner of the wall. I watched the elevator doors open and close again, frowning in displeasure.

    "ude, you have no right to control me!" I struggled to free my wrist from his grip.

    "Why have you be a different person? You used to love only me. Is it because you met Maximilian? Do you only like people with power and despise me?" The ude I knew had made a name for himself in the legal world from scratch.

    But this was the first time I saw his insecurity.

    It turns out his father''s poverty had left him feeling inferior all this time.

    "Let me go, and then we can talk." I feared he might do something drastic, so I decided to y along for now.

    But he let go with a coldugh.

    "ire Floyd, a man like Maximilian

    is never going to marry an orphan like you. How about I buy you a mansion in Elmwood Springs and you move out of here? I''lle visit whenever possible." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Elmwood Springs was ude''s father''s hometown, where he once said he''d settle down.

    "So all your plotting was just to turn me into your mistress? A caged pet hidden away in another city?"

    His feelings for me were nothing but a twisted possessiveness.

    "You can''t let go of Maximilian?"

    I scoffed. "Is Max really Maximilian?"

    My question made him frown in displeasure. "Who''s Max?"

    Clearly, he was unaware that my current medical mentor was named Max.

    "ude, let''s let each other go. Look at the wound on my forehead. Just a few days ago, I was kidnapped, and today, I was in a car ident. Getting close to you guys only speeds up my demise. Keeping me in Elmwood Springs, have you considered how much easier it would be for those who want me

    dead? Let me go. I might live a bit

    longer."

    It was as if he only just noticed the bandage on my forehead.

    A look of pain spread across his face, and he reached out to touch my forehead gently. "A car ident? Did you find out who did it?"

    "If someone arranged a car ident, how could I possibly find out who it was?"

    "I''ll talk to Kate. I''ll tell her not to hurt you anymore." He thought Kate was behind it.

 Chapter 144

    "Suit yourself. Now, please, leave."

    But he just gave a cool, slight smile and said, "Just so you know, the Hiltons would never take someone like you as their daughter-inw." Myughter was even more deste than his.

    His mother had married a struggling artist, and the Hiltons had looked down upon her for it.

    So, he was warning me that I''d get the same cold shoulder from the Hiltons that he did.

    But Maximilian, I was determined to win you over!

    After ude left, I nced at my digital lock. When setting it up, I was toozy to think of a new code, so I used ude''s birthday.

    If he was brave enough to try, he could have opened the door himself.

    But he didn''t believe my feelings for him, carved deeply into my bones,sted ten years.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Time for a change.

    The code was now set to 6088, the number of the hotel room on the night of my rebirth. Stepping inside, the elevator doors closed behind me.

    I caught onest glimpse of Max. He looked so tired, carrying a forensic toolkit in his hand.

    Had he been at the detective bureau again? Was there another burnt body case?

    He should probably just have a glucose drink and hit the sack.

    After my shower, I vigorously scrubbed the area ude had touched.

    Dressed in my pajamas, I curled up on the couch to watch TV, but then the doorbell rang.

    Peering through the surveince, I saw Max in fresh casual clothes, holding a crockpot at my doorstep.

    I didn''t rush to open the door, just quietly watched him on the monitor.

    Anxiety showed on his usually unppable face.

    He pressed the doorbell again. But I still didn''t open the door. If he knew that because of him, indirectly, I died once, and so did my child, in this life that child didn''te looking for me either. Should I hate him?

    In this life, finding a precise target for my hatred proved difficult.

    On the monitor, he left the crockpot at my door, then tried to call me on his phone.

    My phone was with me, through the security door, he might slightly hear it if I was nearby.

    On the monitor, indeed, he hung up, gave a serious look at the camera, and then turned back to his own apartment.

    I clicked the lock.

    Secured the door and didn''t go out to pick up what he''d brought.

    Maybe I was truly embracing depression, fluctuating between drawing him in and pushing him away.

    Or maybe, who could really understand the struggle of being on the edge of death, feelingpletely alone?

    A sleepless night followed.

    In the morning, as I headed to work, the crockpot was gone from my doorstep.

    ncing at his apartment door, I pressed the elevator button to head downstairs.

    I nned to meet Ms. Tracey before work, as she sent me another threatening message this morning: Don''t pass on the wine only to be forced to drink the penalty

    Had she installed a camera somewhere? Did she see Maximilian deliver food, and me not opening the door?

    Suddenly, living in this apartment felt unsafe, as if I was being monitored at every turn.

    But just as reached the ground floor, there was Max, not heading to the basement to get his car but holding a thermos. Seeing mee out, he handed it over.

    "Made a fresh batch this morning."

    His demeanor was indifferent, but his obstinacy surpassed everyone else''s.

    I couldn''t help myself, tiptoed to give him a peck on the lips, and boldly epted the thermos. "Thanks."

    This act, surely Ms. Tracey monitoring me would be infuriated.

    Suddenly, lost interest in confronting her. Perhaps intentionally keeping things

    ambiguous with Max would

    her to make the next move

 Chapter 145

    Max didn''t even ask why I didn''t answer the doorst night. Nor did he push me away now that we were this close.

    What was he after? ording to ude, who would want someone like me?

    Maybe it was because I gave him a piece of candy when we were kids.

    That would be just like his obsessive nature.

    "Next time there''s a case with charred bodies, can you take me along? It''s just so sad, all these victims are pregnant women who were just starting to show," I said, changing the subject.

    "Now." His car was already parked outside the apartment building. As we stepped out, he opened the door for me and asked, "Wanna go?"

    My lips curved into a smile as I got into the car with him.

    Changing his aloof nature would probably take a zing passion.

    But when we got to the detective squad, I found out there was a new forensic pathologist, Tracey, who had just returned from studying abroad.

    I sized up Tracey. She was different from Kate, petite and even shorter than me by half a head.

    Her skin was tanned, but her gaze was sharp. I didn''t remember much about her from when we were kids.

    Except, I remember someone who loved to hit me. I wasn''t sure if it was her.

    After she left, no one hit me again.

    But how did she pull the wool over Richard''s eyes to make him so hopelessly devoted to her?

    And yesterday, Max had stayed at the detective squad to work with Tracey.

    No wonder he didn''t insist when I capriciously refused his dinner invitation; he already had ns with someone else.

    When Tracey, who was chatting andughing with Ronald Collins, saw mee in with Max, her expression changed for a moment but quickly returned to a knowledgeable and graceful smile. "This must be Dr. Hilton''s student, Ms. Floyd, that he couldn''t stop praising yesterday, right?"

    Max had been praising me yesterday?

    I looked at him, and he blushed slightly before nodding.

    Tracey walked over and extended her hand, but I didn''t shake it.

    She tilted her head with a smile, raising an eyebrow at me, "Ms. Floyd, social anxiety?"

    "I think a forensic pathologist''s hands are kind of dirty."

    I was insinuating that despite everything being her own doing, she still yed the role of a

    justice-serving forensic pathologist, making her hands dirtier than anyone''s.  en This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "I..." She suddenly faltered but thenughed it off. "Dr. Hilton, your student is so interesting. If she knew you''re also in forensic pathology and have handled countless bodies, would she think you''re dirty too?"

    Max''s expression turned cold, and with a sharp nce at her, she immediately fell silent.

    Instead, he handed me a toolkit, but as I took it, my fingers brushed against his intentionally, making him pull back.

    "My teacher''s hands aren''t dirty.

    Everyone at the hospital calls him

    the ''Grim Reaper''; if he says you won''t die, then you won''t die

    My words made Tracey''s face twitch slightly.

    "Quite the sharp tongue for a first meeting. I wouldn''t dare to mentor you," Tracey said with a cutting smile.

    "I''ll mentor her myself." Max said, standing taller than anyone else.

    "Dr. Hilton, can you help me with a file first?" Ronald Collins, sensing the awkward atmosphere, quickly diverted Max''s attention. Right after Max left, Tracey spun around, her tone edgy. "Do you really know who Dr. Hilton is?"

    Someone confirmed to me that Max was indeed Maximilian.

    "I don''t know. And I don''t need to. He''s just my teacher."

    I mimicked Max''s indifferent tone in my reply, only to be met with her scoff before she stepped into the autopsy room ahead of me.

    As I entered, she suddenly lunged at me with a scalpel, aiming straight for my eye.

 Chapter 146

    I didn''t back down, not one bit. Instead, I faced her threats head-on, grabbing her wrist in a firm grip.

    "You know, you''ve started to mimic Max so much now that it makes me want to throttle you!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The more jealous she became, the happier I felt.

    After all, I hade to understand that she was the one person I was destined to take down in this lifetime.

    I was determined to dig up every shred of evidence of her crimes, to seek justice for all those she had harmed!

    "Tracey, you wouldn''t dare kill me now."

    She sneered, her nostrils ring as she shook off my grip and put down the knife.

    But what she didn''t know was that Max was already making his way down the corridor. Being more familiar with the surroundings, I knew it would only take Max a couple of steps to see us.

    I quickly took the knife from her hand and with a swift motion, shed it lightly across my wrist.

    What Max saw when he arrived was Tracey cornering me against the wall, with my wrist bleeding from a cut.

    "Ouch..." I clutched my wrist, slowly sliding down the wall.

    Sure enough, before Tracey could even turn to curse at me, Max pushed her aside and started to bandage my hand with calm efficiency.

    "Dr. Hilton, Dr. Goodwin didn''t mean it. She was just showing me how to use a foreign scalpel, and I identally cut myself because I wasn''t holding it properly."

    Lying with absolute perfection was my forte.

    "You lie!" She didn''t argue, nor did she panic. A real pro.

    "Yes, I lied. It was Dr. Goodwin who cut me. I didn''t want Dr. Hilton to misunderstand you, so I defended you. But since you''re not appreciative, let''s just forget it."

    All the while, Max bandaged me up smirking, his back to Kate, fully aware that my cut was shallow and would heal quickly even without the bandages. Yet, he still yed along, wrapping my wrist in thick gauze.

    I couldn''t keep up the act any longer

    and shifted the focus to Max: "Dr.

    Hilton, I was supposed to be at the hospital today, but you insisted of bringing me here. If I''m not

    wee, then I''ll just head back to

    the hospital."

    He helped me up, his face wearing a slight smile that vanished the moment he turned to Tracey, saying, "That''s enough for today."

    It felt like I was receiving that unique favoritism usually reserved for the main character in those rebirth dramas.

    Wasn''t Tracey supposed to be the one with a script? And wasn''t she engaged to Maximilian?

    Yet, Max seemed utterly indifferent.

    "Dr. Hilton, I really didn''t mean to hurt her." Tracey attempted to exin at thest minute.

    But Max simply said, "It doesn''t matter."

    As we were leaving, I couldn''t resist sticking my tongue out at Tracey.

    She had never faced death; how could she understand that to survive, one could twist the truth and resort to any means necessary?

    But such tactics were only meant for someone as vile as her.

    Life, at other times, demanded generosity and justice.

    It was just a matter of finding the evidence.

    I deliberately looped my arm through Max''s, leaning in to whisper, "I heard about this Seafood Chowder ce downtown. They serve this amazing seafood broth fondue. Shall we give it a try?"

    I thought he was just teasing, expecting someone like him to say no.

    But he agreed.

    So was it true that he cherished the memory of a simple candy I gave him in our younger, more innocent days? Had I healed some part of him?

    "Max, have you been lying to me

    about something?" I wanted to give him another chance to admit he was indeed Maximilian. Perhaps then, I might truly let go of the fact that he was a Hilton.

 Chapter 147

    "What do you want to know?" Max asked, his voice cool and detached.

    Suddenly, I lost all my courage to press him further. Shrugging, I tried to sound casual, "Nothing, just messing with you."

    I hadn''t gone out for the porridge at Porridge City, but I did eat the barbecue ribs he made, all from the leanest cuts. And there were also some chicken wings. Judging by the amount, he must have wanted to share a meal. It''s a pity, really. I''m fickle, only out to please myself.

    And the bodyguard Richard had assigned to me? I sent him packing too. If someone was out to get me, they''d go all the way, so why drag two more lives into it?

    Back to the hospital for work, I saw Max right at the entrance. He saw me too, slowing his brisk pace. I ran up to thank him, "The barbecue ribs were delicious. What brand of vinegar did you use? I might try making it myself." "I''ve got a box at home, will bring it to you after work."

    His reply took me by surprise. How many times was he nning to make barbecue ribs for me? He bought a whole box of vinegar.

    Yet, there I was, retreating like a scared turtle.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He stepped forward, about to say something more, but my phone rang. I waved it at him, "I need to take this call, Dr. Hilton. You go ahead to work." Turning, I went to answer the call.

    It was ude.

    "I want to see you."

    Didn''t he just see me?

    "What do you want to talk about? If it''s to convince me to move to Elmwood Springs to be your caged canary, forget it."

    "Who was that you were talking to at the hospital entrance? Was that Max?"

    I turned back to see ude''s Maybach, its window rolling down to look at me.

    "It''s none of your business." I hung up, annoyed.

    Turning to head into the hospital, suddenly, two bodyguards grabbed me.

    "In broad daylight, what are you doing!"

    But they only listened to ude, throwing me into the car.

    My arm hurt from the impact.

    "ire, disobedience will be punished."

    I tried to resist, but he made me inhale something, and in seconds, I passed out.

    He seemed to say, "ire, you can only be mine."

    I had imagined being kidnapped, but never by ude, and certainly not to Elmwood Springs.

    Waking up, I found myself on a bed, ude sitting nearby on a sofa, the dim light revealing his triumphant, shadowed face. "Where is this?"

    I had visited all the Hart family homes, but thisyout was unfamiliar to me, and all the windows were barred with stainless steel. "Elmwood Springs?!" I couldn''t help but exim, sitting up.

    "ude, you''re insane!"

    Yet, my words didn''t anger him. He approached with a smile, "Swear all you want, as long as you''re here. During this time, Lydia will take care of you, but don''t even think about escaping."

    Lydia stood by, her gaze pitying. In a past life, she had been kind to me but was falsely used of selling the family''s security footage to the media and was expelled from the Hart family.

    In this life, she was still here, but now tasked with guarding me.

    "Ms. ire, just tell Lydia whatever you want to eat." She spoke with a choke in her voice, as if she could already see the misery of myo confinement.

    "ude, what you''re doing is illegal."

 Chapter 148

    "ude, have you lost your mind?" I eximed, leaping to snatch the marriage certificate he unted with a smug look on his face. "Once we''re legally married, it''s all above board."

    I was determined not to let my life revolve around him again, not to be at his mercy, and certainly not to be his wife.

    But he coldly pushed me onto the bed.

    After straightening the shirt I had crumpled in my attempt to grab the document, he shot Lydia a fierce look andmanded, "Keep an eye on her." And with that, he left.

    I tried to follow, but he waved the marriage certificate, saying, "The more you resist, the faster I''ll make it happen."

    Frozen, I didn''t move further. I knew ude too well; he was just like Kate, ruthless and self-serving.

    "ude, you can''t do this to me."

    But all that came back was the echo of my own voice down the empty hallway. The house was vast, a testament to his willingness to spend.

    I pleaded with Lydia to let me out.

    But she just shook her head. "Ms. ire, ever since you left, Mr. Hart has changed. He''s be terrifying. He either cries over, smashes, orughs at anything rted to you for hours on end. He''s nearly gone mad."

    I listened but felt no empathy.

    "With the mistress also gone, he''s be even more dreadful. He''s smashed everything in the vi. He''s taken a huge blow and has be quite terrifying. And, I can''t let you go. He''s threatening me with my family''s safety. If you disappear, my family will be in danger." I hadn''t anticipated ude''s descent into madness in this life.

    I thought his obsession with me was just that, an obsession.

    But this was madness.

    I wanted to call Richard with my phone, but ude had taken it. I couldn''t find it anywhere.

    "Mr. Hart didn''t want you to be lonely, so he left this tablet full of movies for you. Your phone has been taken away."

    Tears filled my eyes, and my mind went nk. It seemed like all my options were exhausted.

    He had cut off all my escape routes.

    "ude, I hate you." So, if I wasn''t ruthless in this life, I wouldn''t stand a chance. I wanted to be ordinary, but needed support.

    "Lydia, can you let me use your phone to make a call?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She shook her head, refusing me.

    "Please, I don''t want to be locked away as a trophy for the rest of my life." I was about to kneel when she held me up, "Ms. ire, I''m just a worker here. My family''s lives matter too"

    She pushed me away, turned her face, and cried as she locked the door.

    All that was left for me was a bed under dim lighting and a tablet without inte ess.

    I stumbled, telling myself to stay calm, that there had to be a way out.

    Before ude took me, I had spoken to Max, who had seen ude''s call on my phone. Not showing up for work, he would surely notice something was wrong.

    I prayed that Max would realize I was missing.

    Sitting on the bed, hugging my knees, surrounded by cameras monitoring every angle, ude was making sure I couldn''t escape. Max, would youe to save me in time, like you always have?

    I dared not sleep, continuously praying.

 Chapter 149

    I spent the whole night waiting, hoping for a rescue that never came as dawn broke. Deep down, I knew I shouldn''t have expected anyone to save me, especially not Max.

    Right on cue, Lydia knocked and entered, "Ms. ire, it''s time for breakfast."

    I barely nced at the meal she brought in. After years of taking care of me, Lydia knew my eating habits all too well. Breakfast was a lean chicken broth with a side of toast this time. "Ms. ire, you need to eat well to keep up your strength to fight back."

    Her voice cracked as she covered her face and rushed out, tears streaming down her cheeks. It struck me then how she was just as much a prisoner of circumstances as I was. Despite her and her family''s innocence, ude''s madness had torn them apart, leaving them in constant danger.

    I forced myself to eat, knowing full well that waiting for the end wouldn''t help anyone.

    Determined to not just sit around, I attempted to leave my room only to find that the vi was under constant surveince, leaving no corner unwatched. ude''s paranoia seemed almostughable now.

    When I loved him, he pushed me away. And now, when my feelings had faded, he watched me obsessively.

    "Ms. ire, the vi is spacious; feel free to explore. But stay away from the front door. The backyard, however, is full of the flowers you love. Maybe take a stroll there..."

    Her words hinted at a possible escape through the back, yet the thought of leaving Lydia and her family in danger held me back.

    "Lydia,e with me. If we can reach Richard, he''ll help us." I was certain Richard was unaware of my predicament. He had ns with me to attend the Hilton family''s investment in a new prosthetic limb showcase. If he couldn''t reach me, he''d surelye looking. But then it hit me; I had changed the security code to my ce. He wouldn''t know how to get in. A frustrating oversight on my part.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Ms. ire, I''ll wait here for you toe back for me. The guards are changing shifts by the back door right now. If you leave, I''ll keep up the pretense of bringing your meals. That should get you back to Silveke City. If the house seems empty, the guards will notice." "And the surveince in my room?"

    "I''ll cut the power to give you more

    time. The young master has returned to Crestview Metropolis. It''ll take him some time toe back."

    Before I could answer, Lydia added, "My phone''s been confiscated. So, Ms. ire, you need toe back quickly to save me."

    But with no ID, no money, no phone, how was I supposed to flee, much less board a ne?

    Richard''s number was the only one I knew by heart. I had to escape first, then figure out the rest.

    However, just as I made my dash for freedom through the back, ude''s car was already there, waiting. Lydia''s shock mirrored mine.

    "You... you were supposed to be in Crestview Metropolis," she stuttered.

    ude approached, a cold, determined look on his face, a metal chain in hand.

    "I had my doubts, and it seems they were justified."

    A sinking feeling took over me, and I ran. But ude didn''t rush; he followed leisurely, his driver trailing me in the car.

    The vi was isted, surrounded

    by nothing but stretches of heated

    asphalt under the ring sun. Despite the hopelessness, I had to

    keep running.

    No soul was in sight, and ude''s patience was wearing thin. His bodyguards quickly apprehended me and brought me to his side.

    "This area is deserted. Don''t think

    anyone wille to your rescue There''s a smallmunity up ahead, but it''s mostly elderly folks. They won''t be able to help you."

    ude had nned my capture too well, familiar with every detail of our surroundings.

 Chapter 150

    Surrounded by mountains with a river in front and no bridge in sight, escape seemed an impossible feat without a helicopter. "ire Floyd, wouldn''t it be easier to just wait here for me?"

    I spat in his face in response.

    "ude, Richard will find me soon enough!"

    But my words only made himugh. "Him? He''s spread too thin."

    "What have you done to him!" Panic set in.

    "Nothing, he''s exactly where he wants to be. ire Floyd, consider this a warning: don''t you dare show concern for another man when I''m around!"

    As he spoke, he gestured towards Lydia who was being held behind him. "She helped you escape, did she? Cut off one of her fingers!"

    The guard didn''t hesitate, and Lydia''s finger was severed in an instant.

    "No!" I screamed.

    But by the time I crawled over to her, Lydia was already in excruciating pain, clenching her hand, her face contorted in agony as tears streamed down her face.

    "ude, you''re heartless. Lydia has watched over you since you were a child."

    "She watched over you too. It''s your fault for trying to run, she''s being punished because of you."

    I managed to break free from the guard''s grip and crawled to Lydia, picking up her finger and shouted at ude, "Give me the first aid kit now. We can still reattach it if you act quickly." But ude kicked the finger out of my hand.

    "ire Floyd, this is your punishment. Listen well."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "It was my decision to run. Reattach Lydia''s finger, I''ll ept whatever punishment you decide!"

    She was suffering because of me; I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.

    Lydia, her lips pale and trembling with pain, whispered, "ire... Miss... save me."

    "I will." I picked up her finger again, facing ude defiantly.

    "ude, don''t make me lose respect for you. The first aid kit, now!"

    He clenched his jaw, locking eyes with me fiercely before finally gesturing for the guard to hand over the first aid kit.

    He had prepared for this, knowing I wouldn''t leave Lydia''s side, even having a first aid kit ready, anticipating cutting off her finger.

    "Are you willing to throw away yourw degree for this?!" I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him; all the effort he put into earning hisw degree, now tarnished by his actions

    "Do you care about me?"

    elmet

    He grabbed my chin, but I pulled away, kneeling down to perform makeshift surgery on Lydia,

    disinfecting and stitching he wound

    as best as I could.

    ude watched over me with a metal chain in his hand the entire time.

    I knew escaping would be even harder after this.

    As soon as I finished treating Lydia, she was taken away, and ude dragged me back to my room.

    He locked my ankles together with a chain.

    After doing all this, he suddenly smiled at me, then leaned down, cupped my face, and kissed my forehead.

    I turned my head away, struggling.

    But he seemed reassured and let me go.

    "Behave, or next time it won''t be so easy."

    His finger traced down my face, lifting into a smile. "Richard can''t save you. Oh, and Max called you once, then never again. Is that the man you chose? To leave me for them?"

    Considering Max''s indifferent nature, one call was probably more than I could have hoped for.

    "ude, Max is my mentor. If he notices I''ve suddenly disappeared, do you think he won''t call the police?"

 Chapter 151

    ude frowned slightly, his expression a mix of irritation and resignation.

    "I''ll go and sort out your withdrawal from school tomorrow," he said briskly. "And as for Max, you''d best forget about him."

    He shot me a cold nce before mming my door shut with a resounding thud.

    I wanted to check on Lydia and see if she was any better. The painkillers had been too weak. All we had was topical anesthesia for her stitches. She endured it without screaming. It must hurt even more.

    But the metal anklet around my leg jingled when I tried to move. I had no choice but to hop to the door.

    Lydia was curled up in a corner, her clothes torn to shreds. Ignoring the clinking of the chains, I rushed over to her but stumbled and fell hard on the floor.

    The noise startled Lydia out of her daze, and she finally looked up at me before breaking into hysterical sobs. "Ms. ire!"

    "Lydia!" I crawled over. Seeing her tangled hair, her ripped clothes, and the marks of a beating, I realized the extent of her suffering.

    I swore, "Has ude lost his mind? How could he do this to you?"

    Lydia''s head moved in a nod and a shake, her voice stuttering, "Only if I get punished, he won''t hurt my family. But Ms. ire, escaping now seems impossible. I heard they''ve tightened security within two miles of the mansion. It''s all ude''s people." While I was holding her, she instantly broke down crying. It pained me to see her suffer like this, still thinking of getting me out.

    So today, I decided to stir things up

    with ude on purpose. If he actually went ahead with pulling out,

    Max would definitely think

    something was up. And if Max was

    bothered by it, he''d start

    around.

    I was betting he cared for me. It couldn''t just be about repaying a childhood favor. I had no idea why Max was getting close to me, but he woulde for me.

    Just then, a new maid entered. "Ms. ire, Mr. Hart has assigned me to take care of your meals from today on. And Lydia, you''re needed in the kitchen. Mr. Hart said he wouldn''t tolerate idlers." The maid was polite to me but cold toward Lydia.

    Fearing ude''s orders, Lydia struggled to get up, but I pressed her shoulder down. "You need to rest. Just make something simple for today. How can Lydia cook in her condition?"

    The maid red at Lydia. "Are you disobeying Mr. Hart''s orders?"

    Lydia shrank back, trying to stand. "I''ll go."

    "No, you won''t." I snapped, turning to the maid. "ude sent you to look after me, making me your priority. Do you want me to tell ude you''ve been bullying me? Don''t you see the situation? No matter what, only the servants would get punished. If I tell ude now, do you think he would treat you differently than Lydia?"

    ie

    The maid''s face went pale, and she stammered, unable to form aplete sentence. "ire... Ms. ire, I, um, I''ll get on it."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "And ensure to cook Lydia''s portion!" I asserted my dominance, realizing ude, despite everything, wouldn''t harm me.

    He could hurt anyone but me. And though he seemed to fear my leaving or liking someone else, I mistook it for possessiveness. Then, it dawned on me that it might be love. But who would want this twisted love?

    After the new maid left, Lydia held my hand, touching where it hurt in her fingers, and she looked down. "As long as you don''t run, everything will be fine. No one else would be hurt. But it''s you who suffers the most."

 Chapter 152

    She gently touched the chain around my ankle, her voiceced with concern, "Does it hurt? Mr. Hart gave me the key. He said you could be free as long as you stay put. I know this is his way of testing me."

    As she spoke, Lydia pulled out a key and unlocked the shackle that had been cutting into my skin, leaving behind angry red marks.

    "Mr. Hart cares for you. But why did ite to this? This way of showing love is terrifying." Lydia seemed even more conflicted than I was. Why did ude resort to such extremes despite his intentions to treat me well? "Lydia, this is selfish love, focused only on satisfying his desires," I said softly.

    I helped Lydia onto the bed, grabbing the antiseptic to dab at the whip marks crisscrossing her back.

    ude was that kind of person. He could be ruthless to anyone but would nevery a finger on me. Yet, I didn''t find any pride in that. I only thought he was mad. The ude I knew cherished his reputation above all. It was no wonder Gabrielle warned that Kate''s ambitions could end ude.

    After Lydia got her wounds treated, she rxed and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    Lydia still endured such torment in her forties. When I arrived at the Hart family, Lydia was already there, always looking after ude and me. Whether I was sick with a fever or a cold, Lydia would stay by my side, covering me with nkets and wiping my sweat away. So, in my past life, how could she betray the family, letting me fall into disgrace?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Then it hit me. If Lydia hadn''t done those things in my past life, and it was Kate who framed her, did ude drive her away not because he believed Kate but because he couldn''t stand anyone hurting me?

    Even though it was my wishful thinking, I couldn''t help but lean toward that interpretation. That version of ude was even more frightening. He couldn''t love properly but possessed the heart of a lover. Getting close to someone like him was a disaster.

    I got up, put away the chains, and took a moment to look around the vi. Photos from my childhood were in many ces, which meant ude had prepared this vi long ago.

    He once said he''d return to Elmwood Springs with me if he ever gave up everything. The thought sent shivers down my spine.

    The love that came toote was worse than indifference. I would have felt moved before, thinking ude loved me deeply.

    But at the moment, I only felt fear. This kind of obsessive love was horrible. If I ever tried to run away, how many people would suffer because of it?

    ude knew I was soft-hearted and would never abandon Lydia, so he took his anger out on her as a warning. If I dared to misbehave, he''d torment Lydia.

    I should have realized sooner that

    this was the kind of person ude was. Just like in my past life, when he thought Richard and I had an affair, he had Richard thrown into jail but didn''ty a finger on me. Even my spot in graduate school was left untouched.

    A voice sounded from behind, "What are you looking at?"

    1.n

    I tensed up, my whole body on edge. ude hadn''t left at all. He gave the key to Lydia to see if I would try to run away again. He needed to confirm that I wouldn''t dare leave Elmwood Springs before he could really let his guard down.

    I couldn''t bring myself to turn around.

    But then his hand wrapped around my shoulder, pointing at a photo on the wall. This one''s from when you first came to the Hart family, holding my hand and calling me udy."

 Chapter 153

    I could barely breathe. ude''s voice was warm, but his words sent a chill down my spine.

    "Why did you promise to stay by my side forever if you were going to leave? You moved out and refused toe home, not even for my mother''s funeral. I gave you so many chances toe back on your own, but instead, you spend every day with another man. ire, He wrapped his arms around me from behind, his chin resting on my shoulder.

    you forced my hand to lock you away."

    I remained silent, my heart racing, fearing what he might do next.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ude asked, "Scared?"

    I bit my lip, not responding.

    He pressed on, asking, "Richard or Max, have either of them touched you?"

    I stiffened even more.

    In a past life, he dragged me home and doused me in ice-cold water just because I was too close to Richard.

    "ude, are you trying to shame me?" I realized he wouldn''t hurt me, so I knew how to hit back.

    He let out a lightugh. "Good, ire. I raised you, so you belong to me."

    "I''m heading back to Silveke City for a few days. Wait for me in Elmwood Springs until I return." With that, ude let go of me, and the tension in my body eased. He was still the same old-fashioned man who wouldn''t touch me before marriage, even till then. But as he released me, his gaze turned cold. "When were you nning on telling me how you met Maximilian?"

    I snapped, "Does it matter to you? Or do you think he''lle to save me?"

    His confidence turned into a scornfulugh. "Yes, I''d love to see him try."

    Panic surged through me. He hated the Hilton family so much. Was he setting a trap to hurt Maximilian when he tried to save me?

    But to me, Max was Maximilian. I believed it, even though I didn''t have solid proof just yet.

    I said, "So, I''m bait? You didn''t find

    any

    bales in Maximilian until

    he rescued me from your vi. Now by keeping me captive, you''re killing two birds with one stone, waiting to see if he''lle for me. If he does, you''ll hurt him. If not, you''ll keep me locked away. ude, you''ve be despicable."

    ude smiled. "Clever, ire. Now, let''s have dinner before I leave."

    ude pulled a chair for me to sit on as the maids served dishes and soup. I knew resisting was futile at this point. I''d better eat and then n my next move.

    "Today, we have fresh truffles flown in from Marrowfall. You''ve always loved this soup. Let''s see how it tastes."

    The new maid, serving the soup, interrupted, "Ms. ire, I''m from Crestview Metropolis, so my soup skills are top-notch. Whenever you want soup in Elmwood Springs, I''ll make it for you."  en

    "Saliva in it. Get me another te of soup," I said coldly. The new maid was too close to my te as she spoke. And considering how she treated Lydia earlier, I took the

    chance with ude present to set a boundary.

    She nced at ude fearfully, who gave her a cold look. She quickly took the soup back.

    Returning with a new te and wearing a mask, she dared not speak again.

    After a sip, I pushed it aside. "Not as good as Lydia''s."

    ude put down his utensils, his expression turning even colder.

    The maid dropped to her knees in fear. "Sir, there''s nothing wrong with the soup."

    ude ordered, "From now on, Lydia will lead the kitchen. She knows ire''s preferences best."

 Chapter 154

    The message was clear as day. Lydia was the queen bee of the kitchen, and I wasn''t about to let the new maid forget that. Having achieved my goal, I settled down to a good old local breakfast.

    Then, ude, having eaten his fill, came over with a tie in hand and said, "It''s been a while since you''ve tied my tie, hasn''t it?"

    I frowned slightly. In my past life, I insisted that I be the one to tie his tie every day. Since my rebirth over a month ago, I kept my distance from him.

    ude held the tie to me, but I pressed my lips together and didn''t take it.

    ude opened his mouth, "I know you were establishing Lydia''s authority earlier, and I went along with it. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"

    I snatched the tie from him and, standing on my tiptoes, moved closer to tie it for him. He wrapped an arm around my waist and kissed my forehead gently. "ire, can we go back to how things were? Stop being so cold, okay?" He didn''t sound bossy. It was almost like he was asking for permission.

    But how could things ever go back to the way they were? When I first came back to life, I was a wreck, waking up from nightmares over and over. Max was by my side then. Max was my savior. And those nightmares were because of ude.

    I stayed silent, and he let go of me. "Your indifference starts to remind me of Maximilian. It seems like you two have spent quite some time together."

    I was stunned. Yes, Max and I had spent a considerable amount of time together.

    "ude, I''ve spent more time with you than anyone. Why don''t I resemble you? Maybe because I know you''re the evil version."

    He scoffed coldly. "Evil version. Well, time will tell. I''ll make you appreciate the evil version."

    He crouched down to inspect the marks on my ankle from the chain. "Does it hurt?"

    I instinctively pulled back, but he smiled and took an electronic anklet from his bag, crouching again to ce it on my ankle. "This one''s new and much morefortable"

    I clenched my fist so tightly that my nails almost broke the skin.

    He was always so thoughtful.

    "There are plenty of books in the study. You''ve always loved reading and writing. You''ve got everything you need here. The staff are all yours tomand. Nobody would dare cross you."

    He nced at the servants lined up around us. But they were more like surveince than servants. He wanted to keep an eye on me, ensuring I couldn''t leave. ude ruffled my hair and then left.

    I could feel the difort from the

    electronic anklet but refused to look

    down. When went upstairs to check on Lydia, I found the new maid already delivering her meal. That was when I overheard their

    conversation. "Just now, CheOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

    bullied me in front of Mr. Hart. So, I''ll take it out on you. Once M Hart returns to Crestview Metropolis to get engaged to Ms. Kate, who will remember ire from this remote vige? I can bully you however I want!"

    With a bang, I kicked the door open. I marched up and pped the maid across the face.

    She covered her face, not daring to retaliate, knowing the cameras around us would show everything to ude, sealing her fate.

    I warned, "I''m warning you. Lay a finger on Lydia again, and I''ll ensure you wish you were dead!"

    The new maid ran off crying, and then I saw Lydia tied up, tears streaming down her face.

    The maid''s audacity must have been on ude''s orders, thinking to control me by targeting Lydia but not allowing any harm toe to me.

    The new maid said ude''s trip to Crestview Metropolis was to engage Kate. He didn''t n to tell me about the engagement but said he loved me. How ridiculous.

    In this life, the only thing unchanged about ude was his ambition!

 Chapter 155

    The rain had been relentless all night, and I sat vigntly by Lydia''s side. Her condition had worsened by an infected wound that had induced a fever.

    My worries weren''t just about her fever, though. The new maid was in the house, and I couldn''t shake off the feeling that she might harm Lydia in my absence. So, I stayed, keeping a watchful eye and offering mypany. During a quick moment when Lydia woke up, she brushed off my worries. "Ms. ire, you don''t have to stay here with me. I''ll be fine. You should get some rest."

    "It''s okay. You''re still running a fever," I responded, my voice filled with concern and determination.

    In a way, I felt indebted to her. Lydia had looked after me when I was in a simr state, in what felt like another lifetime. Besides, in this quaint town of Elmwood Springs, we had only each other to rely on.

    "Is it still raining outside? In these mountain areas, prolonged rain spells disaster for those living in the old shingle houses up the slopes. They''re isted, and the drainage is terrible." Lydia''s gaze drifted toward the window, a hint of mncholy in her eyes.

    I recalled my earlier outing, noticing the handful of houses tucked at the mountain''s base, standing alone against the vast, uncaring backdrop of nature.

    "My family and I once lived in one of those shingle houses. One year, a flood washed everything away. Then, Mrs. Hart took me in and provided us with food, shelter, education for my children, and work for my husband. To me, the Hart family gave us a second chance at life. So, no matter what Mr. Hart did, we could never hold a grudge against the Hart family."

    Her words struck a chord in me, revealing why Lydia never said anything against ude despite everything he had done.

    Lydia asked, "Ms. ire, is there no chance for you and Mr. Hart to reconcile? Things used to be good between you two, right? Ever since Ms. Goodwin left the country, it''s like he changed, and you''ve be more distant, treating him almost like an enemy. Is there truly no hope?"

    I propped myself against the headboard, not keen on getting into that discussion.

    Lydia continued, undeterred, "I know he loves you. Otherwise, why would he act this way?"

    "Lydia, love that''s misced isn''t love. And I don''t love him," I confessed, my voice a whisper of my past and present anguish.

    My thoughts drifted to leaving Crestview Metropolis, pinning my hopes on Max. ''If he was as influential as the stories suggested, shouldn''t he havee to my rescue by now, like the heroes in those rebirth novels?''

    But a day had passed, and hope waned with each passing moment.

    I sighed. "Lydia, try to get some rest. I''ll go check on the rain."

    The vi in Elmwood Springs, nestled against the mountains,

    fostered a secret wish within me. I wished the rain could intensify for andslide to offer me an escape route. Yet, guilt washed over me for harboring such a thought, knowing it endangered the household staff,

    security guards, and innocent lives.

    So, there I was, spending the night in the pavilion, listening to the relentless downpour as the security detail patrolled around, their presence a constant reminder of our precarious situation.

    "When will this rain stop? The city''s

    announcement mentioned the reservoir''s levels are too high, expecting to release floodwaters. Though we might be safe from the floods, the mudslides from the mountains could pose a rea danger," I heard the guards discussing among themselves.

    Rising, I beckoned them over. "Ms. ire, it''s too risky in the garden, especially with the mountain. It''s dangerous."

    I gestured toward the mountain path, "I want to check on the other side. If there''s danger, we must evacuate as soon as possible."

    Without my phone, I lost contact with the world. I couldn''t get the weather updates or news.

    The guards exchanged looks,Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    eventually handing me a phone. "The cities upstream have been experiencing rain for three months now. Except for yesterday, Elmwood Springs has been raining daily. If they release the floodwaters, it could indeed be dangerous."

 Chapter 156

    I was glued to the TV, watching reports of sh floods, rivers cresting, and even entire towns wiped out due to levee breaches. Houses, staring down the gaping maw of the breach, were obliterated. Some ces were submerged up to the third floor.

    I asked, "Are these towns around Crestview Metropolis?"

    The guard answered, "Yeah, I heard that almost all the doctors from Century Wellness Hospital were dispatched to those areas to assist with the rescue efforts."

    I wondered, ''All the doctors from Century Wellness Hospital were out for the rescue? So, Max hasn''t noticed my disappearance because he''s out there saving lives?''

    I turned to the guards, "Call ude. I need to speak with him." If there''s danger, it''s time to leave now. Otherwise, if Elmwood Springs starts flood release, every road out will be impassable, and we''ll be sitting ducks.

    The bodyguards hesitated at first but eventually dialed ude. No one answered. After two attempts, no one picked up. A tight knot of worry formed in everyone''s stomach.

    Then, a loud crash echoed from over the hill. A massive tree had toppled,nding on the house''s surrounding fence. Despite the distance, the sound had us all instinctively ducking for cover.

    Even I, who had stared death in the face before, couldn''t help but flinch.

    Themotion had the maids, who were asleep, rushing out and asking, "What''s going on?"

    "Carry Lydia down. We''re leaving now," I ordered the bodyguards. They knew inaction meant certain death for all of us, so they moved to lift Lydia.

    But a clueless maid blocked their way. "No, Mr. Hart said no one''s allowed to leave the vi, or else there will be consequences!"

    Perhaps the bodyguards, like Lydia, held a soft spot for the Hart family and were used to following ude''smands without question. They turned to me, waiting for my decision.

    I raised my voice. "If we stay, we''ll be nothing but corpses! I promise I won''t let us get separated. If the floodes, no one will get out!"

    But as the maid continued to stop us, I firmlymanded, "Tie her up to the post. Let her guard the vi alone!"

    When the bodyguards began to bind her, the maid started crying, pleading, "No, please. I''lle with you!"

    With that sorted, the bodyguards carried Lydia down, and I grabbed a medical kit. Lydia''s wounds couldn''t afford an infection, and I could use the kit for emergency first aid.

    There were ten bodyguards, four servants, Lydia, and me, a total of sixteen people. Looking over our figures, I realized ude had really gone all out to make sure my surveince was foolproof.

    "Ms. ire, we have ten minutes

    before they release the floodwaters.

    There''s a river down the slope, so we must leave now. Driving fast on wet roads will be tricky," one of the bodyguards informed me.

    I checked the map on my phone, pointing to a high-ground za about 3.6 miles away with designated shelters. "Let''s head there. We might have to race the floodwaters halfway, but the higher we go, the safer we''ll be."

    None of us had ever dealt with this kind of situation before.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Weak but determined, Lydia said, "Let''s listen to Ms. ire. When the floods came before, we always sought higher ground."

    Time was limited, and we all piled into the three cars ude had left behind. Sixteen people practically stacked on top of each other.

    Everyone was focused solely on outrunning the floodwaters. As the cars sped past the low-lying houses at the foot of the hill, lights still on, signaling life amidst the impending disaster, a sense of urgency gripped

    us all. .

 Chapter 157

    Lydia nced out the window, worry etched on her face. "Ms. ire, it seems elderly folks are living in those houses. Should we warn them?"

    I checked the digital clock in the car and the packed seats around us. All I could manage was, "Crack open the windows and warn about the flood. Someone try calling the local emergency services and let them know to prioritize these seniors."

    In the face of disaster, I realized the limitations of what we could do. My priority was to ensure the safety of those with me first and, if possible, extend help to others after. So, we drove away from those homes.

    We finally reached our designated safe spot, which was already full of people. As we emerged from the cars,den with food and water, eyes turned toward us. Our group,plete with maids and security in uniform, stood out among those who had fled with nothing. "We''ll just keep enough food and water for ourselves. The rest we''ll give to the elderly and the kids."

    I instructed the security team. We settled on a patch of ground, and soon, more people arrived, jostling around, children crying, and some even brought along their livestock.

    "Downstream is already flooded, and there''s a power outage. No telling how many couldn''t evacuate in time," one of the bodyguards muttered, scrolling through his phone.

    I took the device from him. "Has ude not called back?"

    I almost forgot that he was busy with engagement preparations. His ambitions always took precedence, and I was merely a distraction.

    Eventually, I got through to Richard, who sounded frantic. "ire? Is that you?"

    He seemed to know I was missing.

    I replied calmly, "Yes, it''s me. Are you with the rescue team? We''re at the Elmwood Springs Fire Department''s evacuation center." Richard sounded worried. "God, ire, why are you in Elmwood Springs? Are you okay? I''ve been looking everywhere for you."

    So, he had been worried after all. In this chaos, he was the constant who cared for my well-being.

    "I tried calling you, went to your ce, but couldn''t find you. I was about to report you missing," Richard admitted.

    "Please, we need help. There are a lot of people here," I started, but he cut in, eager to act.

    "How did you end up in Elmwood Springs? I''m on my way. Someone''s keeping an eye on you, right? Wait for me!" Richard likely hadn''t caught up with the news on the flood, but his immediate concern was my safety.

    "Elmwood Springs is in the flood, but I''m safe for now," I reassured Richard, catching the maid''s suspicious gaze. "Who are you calling?" she demanded.

    "The rescue team," I replied coldly, ending the call without giving away too much, just our location.

    Perhaps, in a twisted way, this

    disaster was an opportunity to reveal my situation to Richard. But the thought of those affected by the flood weighed heavily on me. While looking around, I saw children'' quietly resting in their moms arms while others cried for home. I had lost a child myself, and my heart went out to them, and I watched them for a long time.

    Suddenly, someone yelled, "The water''s rising! We might need to move further in!"

    Panic broke out as everyone scrambled around, but luckily, the water level stabilized at ankle height and didn''t rise any further. We all stood in the murky water, too

    frightened to make a move.

    With a wound on her ankle, Lydia was at risk from the dirty water. We propped her on a stack of water bottles to keep her wound dry.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 158

    Standing there wasn''t a long-term solution, and everyone eagerly looked outside, hoping for a rescue to arrive soon. It had been two hours since I called Richard, and we had been standing there for just as long. It poured down again, and the water level rose even further. We got cornered with water up to our waists.

    Some elderly folks couldn''t keep their footing and fell into the water, struggling to stay afloat.

    Nearby folks quickly came to their aid, linking arms to create a human barrier. No words were exchanged, just silent, mutual support..

    The flood grew worse, the water level reaching our necks. A woman nearby held her child above the water, even as she struggled to keep her head above. Arge wave hit, bringing the child from her grasp.

    "No! My baby!" She frantically tried to reach her child but struggled due to herck of swimming skills.

    I knew how to swim and was about to dive in when a bodyguard swiftly swam over, grabbed the child, and handed it to me. I returned the child to his mother, but a massive wave hit us as I turned around, sweeping me away instantly. "Am I going to die?" I thought.

    "Ms. ire!"

    That was when Lydia courageously jumped into the water and clung to me. The bodyguards formed a chain, pulling us against the current.

    Once back at the human barrier, Lydia''s injuries were evident. The water around her stained a mix of yellow and crimson. She closed her eyes weakly.

    I reached out to her, but another wave swept Lydia away.

    I screamed, "Lydia!"

    "Someone save her!"

    But the current was too strong, and Lydia was quickly carried off, her strength fading.

    I stood there in shock, the bodyguards holding me back, our collective grief apparent yet silent. At that moment, I realized life wasn''t just about ude. There was so much more to do, so many people to meet, so much suffering to witness, and so many debts of kindness to repay.

    Three hours had passed, but we hadn''t given up hope of reaching safety. Sure enough, helicopters appeared overhead, dropping down lifeboats. Rescuers in orange vests arrived like heroes, ferrying us to safety in groups.

    "ire!" Amid the chaos, I thought I heard Richard calling me.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I shouted, "Richard! I''m here!"

    He navigated the lifeboat through the crowd toward me.

    The bodyguards were initially stunned but seemed to resign to the fact that leaving was our only option.

    "Richard, you made it." I had been holding back my fear, but when I saw Richard, I couldn''t anymore. I cried in his arms for a long time, mourning Lydia, imed by the floodwaters. She had survived one flood only to lose her life in another.

    As we left, I saw the devastation of people clinging to poles and homes reduced to rubble. I thought of the elders in the hillside homes and wondered if someone had rescued them. "Richard, there''s a ce where only the elderly live in old cottages. Can we check on them?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He looked at me, sighed deeply, and said, "ire, you''ve changed so much. Your heart isn''t just about ude anymore. You''ve embraced a greater love. But the flood ahead is severe. It could be dangerous. Put on your gear. If you want to go, I''m with you."

 Chapter 159

    Richard assured me. "No matter what path you choose, I''ll be right there for you, just like in our past life. No matter how the world changes, my support for you remains unshaken." "Thanks, Richard," I replied, and my gratitude for Lydia''s saving me poured into those words. I was determined to help save others, too.

    Due to the flooding, many roads were in the water, and houses copsed, making it challenging to find our way back to the route we initially took. We wandered around for a while before finally figuring out the direction toward the hill we aimed for earlier. Fortunately, the skies were only overcast without further rainfall, aiding our search for the elders'' homes.

    Along the way, we passed vast stretches of fallen trees and crops farmers had painstakingly tended to, all submerged underwater. As the harvest season approached, the hard work of the past six months would be in vain with this flooding. "Richard, I once read a poem about floods but didn''t fully get its meaning until today. Now I truly understand what ''fear of nature'' means," I said, trying to find some poetry in the chaos.

    Richard frowned slightly but patted my head,forting me, "Everything will be okay, ire."

    "That kind of talk gets to me, you know. I''m already in my senior year internship," I said, suddenly realizing I was just 22 years old.

    Yet, with all that had happened, I felt like I had lived a century''s worth of experiences.

    As our kayak approached our destination, I could see therge house ude had prepared on the high ground, half-destroyed by a mudslide.

    I couldn''t help but wonder, ''Didn''t ude watch the news? With Elmwood Springs suffering such a disaster, did he ever worry I might get caught in it?''

    This time, I understood the importance of self-reliance over expecting others to save me.

    The wooden houses at the foot of the hill were almost out of sight.

    We increased the speed of our kayak, and I pointed toward the general area, my voice nearly breaking with sorrow. "Over there, some old houses. I heard some people over 90 are living there."

    The rescue team quickly assessed the water level, which wasn''t too high, but the thick mud was challenging. They chose to wade through it, and upon reaching some ruins, they shouted, "Is anyone there?" "Is anyone there?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Filled with hope, their calls cut through the silence, everyone anxiously waiting for even a faint response.

    After a long silence, no one responded until an elderly voice, tinged with a local ent, finally broke through.

    Even without tools, everyone started digging toward the source of the voice with their bare hands. "Don''t be afraid. We''re here to save you!"

    Richard insisted I stay in the kayak, reminding me, "You''re a doctor, and more people need your help. Save your strength." As he spoke, he, too, jumped into the mud. His figure, which slimmed down from his time in jail due to ude''s machinations, appeared resolutely determined.

    I couldn''t help but feel a lump in my throat. But before I could sumb to sadness, the rescue team quickly pulled an elder onto the kayak, who was struggling to breathe. I

    ver

    immediately started providing

    emergency care.

    The flood had taken everything, including our sense of time. We didn''t know how long we dug until we had rescued several elders.

    Some got injured by rocks, and others had deep cuts in their legs. With limited medical supplies, I tore strips from my clothing to make makeshift bandages to stop the bleeding.

    "Let''s transport the first group back to the main camp!" one of the rescue team membersmanded, noting that the kayak was full.

    Richard continued digging, but upon

    hearing themand, he looked back and yelled, "ire, head back to the main camp and help out there. I''ll stay here and keep rescuing others. Don''t worry about me I''ll be fine. Wait for me!"

 Chapter 160

    It was like when we were kids. Richard would head out for snacks, telling me to wait for him at the orphanage. He promised he''d return safe and sound! I nodded. "I''ll wait for you."

    He was the only family I had left. I prayed for his safety. I couldn''t bear to look at the scene unfolding before Richard. I was afraid of the fear it would bring.

    A patient gripped my hand tightly, her voice weak as she asked, "Doctor, am I going to die?"

    Looking into her cloudy eyes, before I could respond, she smiled, "I''ve lived into my nies. I''ve had a good run. It''s okay, dear. Go save others." Seeing the IV needle in her chest, sheforted me with a smile.

    My heart ached, but I held back tears, reassuring her, "Ma''am, I''ll save you. We''re almost at base camp. They have the surgical tools we need there."

    I wasn''t sure about thepleteness of the surgical setup, but I still encouraged her to keep fighting. She smiled in response.

    Faces of people who decided to survive shed through my mind. I couldn''t give up, either.

    There was so much of the world I hadn''t seen yet and so many things I hadn''t done. To live was to hope.

    The kayak''s battery was nearly dead. Ahead, the tents of the makeshift base camp were visible. Close yet far, the only option was for the rescue team to get down and push the kayak forward. "One, two, three, push!"

    "One, two, three, push!"

    They inspired each other with their effort.

    The base camp was overcrowded, with many lying or sitting on the ground, staring nkly at the endless floodwaters.

    Vigers spotted our kayak and jumped into the water to help us ashore. I quickly surveyed the camp and led them toward the medical tent.

    At that moment, the phrase "united we stand" took on a tangible form in my mind.

    Pulling back the tent p, I was stunned to find over a dozen surgeries were happening simultaneously.

    Among the surgeons, a familiar

    figure moved from one operation to another, stitching wounds without a moment''s rest or a backward nce. It was Max. He hadn''te looking for me because he was

    stuck with something far more significant. Others needed his help, waiting for him to save them.

    I didn''t approach him. Instead, I followed the rescue team as they carried the olddy to an operating table.

    A nurse approached, likely from another hospital and unfamiliar with me, shouting, "Is there a doctor avable? This elderlydy has a punctured chest and needs surgery immediately!"

    "I''m a doctor. Prepare the surgical

    tools," I said, grabbing a disposable surgical gown from nearby and quickly dressing in sterile gear. The nurse hesitated, perhaps doubting my capability for such a major operation due to my youth.

    I said firmly, "I''ll take responsibility."

    The elderly patient was already fading out due to blood loss. We couldn''t dy the surgery any longer.

    Then, I heard a voice, "She''s my student, ire Floyd."

    That was like a divinemand. The nurses immediately prepared the surgical tools for me.

    "Dr. Floyd, if you''d said you were a student of the Grim Reaper himself."

    I exchanged a look with Max across the room. He finished hisst stitch,id down his scalpel, and walked over to check on the elderlydy. He briefed me on potential

    and what to be cautious of, then turned and gave me onest look before moving on to another operation. His demeanor was aloof, but his heart was always warm and tender. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    And at that moment, I was back on the front lines with him, shoulder to shoulder in surgery, with no barriers of rank between us.

 Chapter 161

    It felt like once I picked up the scalpel, there was no putting it down again.

    After finishing the elderlydy''s surgery, a steady stream of patients, young and old, kepting in. It was a non-stop marathon of surgeries, feeling like time and hunger had been forgotten.

    It wasn''t until darkness enveloped us and the rumble of the generator kicked in, lighting up all the lights above the tent, that Ipleted thest surgery. Only then did my body feel utterly drained, a wave of dizziness hitting me as I leaned against a bed and slowly slid down to the ground.

    "Dr. Floyd, you should clean up," a nurse said, helping me off with the blood-stained gloves and surgical gown, then handing me a bottle of glucose water. "Food''s scarce. Have this for now. It''ll keep you going."

    I downed the glucose water in one go, and the sweetness was overwhelming. That was when I remembered Max, who often had glucose after performing surgery. I wondered how he could stand it.

    Looking around for him, I saw he had removed his surgical gown, and a nurse was handing him a bottle of glucose, which he drank without hesitation. Backlit, his Adam''s apple worked as he swallowed.

    I bit my lip. It was no wonder Max earned the nickname Grim Reaper. He was harsh on himself but gave his all for his patients.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    After finishing his glucose, Max looked around, seemingly searching for something. Our eyes met, and he walked over with his glucose bottle.

    Against the light, his face was unclear, but his presence seemed to radiate brilliance.

    He knelt before me, tapped his glucose bottle against mine, and smiled lightly. "Cheers."

    Right then, I understood the meaning of finding joy amid hardship.

    "Max, how long have you been here?" I asked.

    He frowned slightly, thinking. "Lost track. I''ve been here since the day of the big storm."

    That was the day I got dragged into Elmwood Springs. But he didn''t ask why I was in Elmwood Springs. It seemed he already knew.

    His gaze dropped to the electronic ankle monitor on my leg, and his previously rxed expression turned cold and hard.

    "ude did it?" His tone lost its usual detachment, and his eyes zed with anger.

    Then, he scooped me up and walked out of the tent in front of all the medical staff. We reached a solitary tent, where heid me on a cot. "This is my tent. Stay here, and don''t go anywhere," he instructed before leaving.

    Kon

    Before I could react, he returned with someone in tow, who immediately knelt by my ankle to inspect the electronic monitor. "If we force this off, there could be an electric shock through Dr. Floyd''s body. It''s too risky to remove forcefully.

    "Find a way!" It was the first time I heard Max lose hisposure, almost sounding murderous.

    I didn''t know who he had brought, but the person dared not refuse. After connecting my ankle monitor to aptop and tapping away, there was a click, and the light on my monitor went off.

    He nced at me and then at the monitor, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and let out a sigh of relief.

    Turning to Max, he said, "I''ve reprogrammed it. I can cut it off now without danger."

    As he spoke, he took a pair of bolt cutters from his toolkit and snipped open my ankle monitor.

 Chapter 162

    For the entire two hours, Max had been wearing a frown, his expression stone-cold, until he saw the cuffs around my ankles snapped open and me safely sitting back in my spot. Only then did he allow a slight twitch of his lips, presenting me with a relieved smile. I returned his smile, about to say something, when I heard someone outside shouting, "Dr. Hilton, the donations and medical supplies from the Hilton family arrived. ude personally escorted them."

    The mention of ude immediately brought him to mind! Given that he''s a nephew of the Hilton family, it wasn''t surprising to find him involved in the delivery.

    Judging by Max''s expression, he seemed to have anticipated ude''s arrival. He was not shocked but bearing a simmering emotion, ready to burst at any moment.

    I feared he''d ask me to wait there, so I immediately stood up, saying, "I want to go, too."

    He hummed in response, his gaze briefly scanning the electronic cuffs on the floor before tossing them into the trash bin with his hands. He didn''t inquire why ude acted as he did, nor did I exin.

    Just as we went to check the supplies, I spotted ude descending from the Hilton family''s jet. Seeing Max and me together, ude froze on the aircraft stairs, unable to move for a long while. However, undeterred, Max led me straight toward him.

    For some reason, I instinctively moved closer to Max when I thought of ude''s vile actions against Lydia and how she got swept away by the flood due to her inability to defend herself. He intertwined his fingers with mine, reassuring me, "Don''t worry. You''ll help them tally the medical supplies. You''re more familiar with these."

    I nodded as I watched Max approach the jet. Seeing Maxing, ude hurried down the stairs, only to be met by Max''s kick, sending him kneeling on one knee. The onlookers couldn''t help but gasp at the scene.

    "Uncle..." ude''s call to Max as ''uncle'' finally eased my anxiety.

    Max was indeed Maximilian.

    Yet, without a word, Max had two guards lift ude and escort him out of sight. I returned my focus tox tallying the medical supplies, pondering if Max had summoned ude here to reprimand hing. A part of me felt a sneaky delight.

    Realizing that Max was actually Maximilian threw me for a loop. I had my suspicions, but part of me was still disappointed. If he were just my Max, things might have been simpler.

    But he was Maximilian. Not using Maximilian''s influence meant ude would continue to torment me. What would be his next move to kidnap me? And then there were Kate and Tracey, all ticking time bombs.

    If Maximilian stood by us, Richard and I would have it easier.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Dr. Floyd, could you please check these talked supplies?" A nurse''s voice snapped me out of my reverie. I nced at the list of medical

    supplies, noting we''d got everything needed.

    The gap between the Hilton family and me was vast. Alone, I was easily manipted, powerless against the flood. But Max could lead a medical team and supplies to aid the flood victims.

    "ire!" I heard Richard calling me from behind. Turning around, I saw him, covered in mud, running toward me.

    Yes, life for Richard and me at the bottom was difficult. Since Max had offered himself, I''d better take advantage of the opportunity.

    I smiled faintly.

 Chapter 163

    I tossed a towel to Richard, and he casually wiped himself off, shing a bright smile.

    "Look, I''m all good, right? I always keep my promises," he said, spinning around to show he was in fine fettle. "Hungry?" I lobbed a bagel his way.

    He took a few bites. "Starving. I could go for some meat. Let''s grab a steak when we get home."

    I couldn''t help but smile. "Max, that''s short for Maximilian, right?"

    Richard stopped chewing and looked past me. That''s when I knew Max had shown up.

    Footsteps sounded behind me, and Richard bolted. "I don''t know anything. I swear!"

    I turned, eager for Max''s exnation, but he just approached against the light, handing me a lunchbox.

    "So, I need to eat well to keep up with all those surgeries, huh?" I said, trying to lighten the mood.

    He just hummed in agreement. His eyes had lost their earlier warmth, bing indifferent again. He wasn''t going to exin, and I wouldn''t ask. After all, if he had intended to tell me, he wouldn''t have let his driver mention that Max was just the Hilton family''s physician. And even if he was Maximilian, it was not like he owed me an exnation. Our rtionship had always been strictly professional.

    Clutching the lunchbox, I realized the warm meal inside must have been flown in from Silveke City by the Hilton family. Only someone of Maximilian''s stature could pull off such a feat. Max watched me start to eat and turned to leave the tent.

    Richard sneaked back in. "Why the tears?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    I shook my head, puzzled by my reaction.

    Richard pressed, "He didn''t exin?"

    "Why would he?" I defended Max. "To someone as insignificant as me?"

    "Or maybe you never asked?" Richard said, biting into a piece of meat. "Do you think you''re

    insignificant to him? Do you know

    who provided the rescue fond

    the ne when you were missing?"

    I froze.

    He sighed, "Max nearly turned Crestview Metropolis upside down the day you disappeared."

    It felt like a punch to the gut.

    Richard asked again, "Wondering why he didn''te himself?"

    I looked up, waiting for his answer.

    Richard looked at me and said, "He said, rather than spending all his energy on rescuing you, you''d prefer he saved those suffering people."

    "Max knows you better than I do, and I''ve been your family for 20 years."

    My breath caught. The Max I knew was a man without borders, ready to save anyone in need, leaving judgments to thew and state.

    From him, I learned to love the world, seek out suffering, and try alleviating it rather than dwell on my emotional pains.

    "Sorry, I only found out about Max''s

    real identity while I was in jail. I saw him by your side when I got out. He didn''t tell you, and I didn''t dare to But seeing how worried he was when you disappeared, I knew he cared. I think he started working at the hospital just for you."

    I suddenly lost my appetite. Max came for me.

    Without realizing it, I went to the medical tent, where surgeries were underway, and Max had long since immersed himself in his work.

 Chapter 164

    "Dr. Floyd, we''ve got a surgery that needs your expertise right now!"

    Even as the nurse called out for me, Max didn''t pause or nce my way.

    But somehow, I found his focus endearing, no matter who he was.

    In the week following the flood, our days were all about surgeries and medical check-ups for the vigers until life gradually returned to calm.

    Using the scalpel for extended periods left blisters on my hands, dried and likely to turn into calluses over time. Yet, this temporary relief effort seemed to elevate my spirit to a new level. "Here." Out of nowhere, Max appeared, handing me a tube of burn ointment.

    I didn''t move.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    He looked down at me. "Need help applying it?"

    I smirked, stepping closer. Max hesitated, then stepped back, but as I moved forward again, he stopped retreating and offered a half-smile. "Alright, I''ll help you."

    I asked casually, "Is it Maximilian helping me, or Max?"

    "Does it make a difference?" His hands, like mine, were blistered from days immersed in water and long hours of surgery.

    I said firmly, "It does. I wouldn''t seduce Max, but Maximilian, maybe."

    He paused, pressing a bit harder as he treated my wound, and said, "It''s your choice."

    "Then I''ll tend to Maximilian''s wounds." I took his hand in mine. He didn''t pull away, letting me do as I wished.

    It felt like we were healing each other''s wounds, being each other''s band-aid then.

    "Max." Irksome to my ears, a voice came from beside us. I held Max''s hand without letting go, turning toward the source.

    I saw Tracey, in a white dress, walking down the cleared path as ifing to stake her im.

    But I didn''t release Max''s hand. I was ready to challenge Tracey, and the opportunity had presented itself sooner than expected.

    "Dr. Floyd, you''re here, too? Max, I came from Crestview to pick you up. Isn''t there a productunch today?" She deliberately ignored our interlocked hands. Max hummed in acknowledgment.

    He turned to me and said, "We should head back to Crestview." He didn''t board Tracey''s ne but joined the medical staff on amercial flight instead. Max boarded the n ahead of me and turned at thest step, extending his hand for mine. Confused, I ced my hand in his. He gripped it tightly.

    Many aboard the flight, including the medics and rescuers, noticed use hand in hand and couldn''t help but apud, with some even cheering, "Dr. Hilton and Dr. Floyd, wishing you all the happiness!"

    Everything felt serene, and even how we dealt with situations was calm.

    As we sat down, Max suddenly spoke, "Is there anything you want to ask?"

    I pursed my lips. "Max, could the Hilton family return my parents'' ashes to me?"

    The question had been on my mind for days. Rather than questioning why Max kept his identity from me, I was more concerned about something that had burdened me for years.

    "They''ve always been with the Hilton family." Max''s gaze was as deep as ake, frank and straightforward.

    I asked again, "Could you return them to me?"

    Max nodded. "Whenever you want, they''re yours."

    Maximilian was known as a devil dominating the economic elite, yet Max felt so ordinary and warm to me. He was not at all the viin, not someone I could hate. But I had nned to hurt him and use him. How could I soften my heart? I turned my face away, refusing to look at him.

 Chapter 165

    I got back to Crestview Metropoliste, so I ended up riding back to the apartment with Max. But when we got there, Tracey was waiting right at his apartment door.

    "Max, the productunch is tomorrow. n cared deeply about this project, so I came over tonight to discuss some details."

    Tracey ignored me, prompting me to tilt my head toward Max and say, "Should I make myself scarce? But I''m so hungry. You did say we''d have dinner together for the rest of our lives, didn''t you?" I pouted, feigning dissatisfaction.

    Max''s eyes sparkled with amusement, but his tone was cold and unaffected when he turned to Tracey. "The productunch is all set."

    Tracey seemed eager to say more, but Max asked me, "Weren''t you going to cook? We''re out of groceries. Let''s get some."

    With that, the tall figure turned and pulled me into the elevator. As the doors closed, I glimpsed Tracey''s scowling face.

    Suddenly, I let go of Max''s hand andughed coldly, "Aren''t you afraid she''ll try to kill me?"

    Max frowned slightly. "She won''t get the chance."

    I doubted his confidence, considering the car ident was her doing.

    I wanted to ask about his engagement to Tracey but didn''t. Whether they were engaged, I was determined to make Tracey pay for her past and present deeds.

    Once we reached the ground floor, I suggested, "Let''s not cook. I''m craving a beef stew."

    His pristine demeanor probably hadn''t experienced beef stew before.

    "Sure." But he agreed.

    "Max, can I join you?" Always one to push her way in, Tracey followed us out.

    Before Max could decline, I smiled. "Of course, the more the merrier."

    Max gave a slight smile in agreement.

    I chose a navigated route to a rundown but famous beef stew ce. It was close to the orphanage where Richard used to take me. I doubted Tracey hadn''t been there.

    "Max, this ce looks ancient. Even if it''s tasty, isn''t the hygiene a bit concerning?" Tracey didn''t outright express her disdain, but she was ufortable. Max remained silent, his usual reticent self, ignoring what he preferred to neglect.

    "It''s delicious. When I was at the orphanage, Richard loved bringing me here." I deliberately mentioned the orphanage and Richard, curious how Tracey would react.

    But she casually helped Max with his te as if they''d always been quietly close. Max didn''t refuse her help.

    As I got up to prepare the dressings, Tracey followed. For some reason, having her behind me felt like handing over my life. It was too dangerous.

    Indeed, she came beside me and threatened, "Leave Max, leave Silveke City, and I''ll give you money."

    I didn''t even look at her. "Why should I?"

    Tracey snapped, "Because I grew up with Max. Plus, I''m the fianc¨¦e the Hiltons picked for him, thanks to n''s choice."

    "Oh." What could I say?

    She spoke the truth.

    "You''re not right for Max. He''s different from others," Tracey suddenly said seriously, grabbing the hand I was using to pick up dressings.

    "What''s so different? He''s moreBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    normal than you. At least he doesn''t

    think about killing people while you''re obsessed with it." My voice rose slightly, remembering how, in a past life, she was the one who cut thest thread of my life, leading to the death of my child.

 Chapter 166

    "Max is just not your average guy," Tracey spat out as if she had reached her limit. She didn''t realize Max was alreadying toward us.

    I let my hand go limp in her grip, dropping it to the side with a dramatic flop. "Max, it hurts."

    He quickly stepped in, pulling me away from Tracey. "Tracey, if you don''t like it, leave."

    After he carefully checked my wrist and was satisfied it was okay, Max rxed.

    But ever persistent, Tracey tried to speak again. Max cut her off coldly, "My father arranged the engagement without my consent. You want to get married, don''t you? Go find whoever arranged it and marry him."

    The subtext was clear. Tracey might as well be going to hell to ask Death God for a husband. I couldn''t help but snort withughter. What could be wrong with Max?

    Tracey looked wronged. "Max, after all these years by your side, do you not remember anything?"

    I looked at Max, wondering if he had ever lost his memory.

    Max just gave Tracey a cold, unimpressed look.

    "Max, you were diagnosed with Asperger''s syndrome, inherently incapable of love. So, n sent you to volunteer at the orphanage to care for those homeless kids. And that was when I came into your life, inspiring you, right?"

    I caught a glimmer of warmth in Max''s usually cold eyes. Was it possible he had Asperger''s syndrome? But wasn''t I the one he met? How did it be Tracey? My heart twisted, curious about Max''s response.

    Max answered indifferently, "That person wasn''t you. And I don''t have Asperger''s syndrome. I just knew you weren''t the one for me. That''s why I ignored you."

    Watching Tracey''s face lose all pretense of dignity was a sight. All these years, she thought she had seeded in deceiving him. But in the end, Max couldn''t care less about her.

    "Yet, the doctors said you were incapable of loving anyone but yourself," Tracey insisted, disbelief in her voice, but Max wrapped an arm around my waist, smirking, "Should I demonstrate for her?" What? It took me a moment to push him away, saying, "Not here in front of everyone."

    But Max justughed. How could someone with such a beautifulugh be sick?

    In the end, Tracey was left alone with her meal, while I took Max for some simplefort food, hamburgers and coke.

    Back to

    made or the luxury of the O you prefer, the simplicite

    Hilton family''s offerings?"

    Max smiled, and I realized his smile had be a constant since we started facing challenges together.

    "Forget it. After all, you''re incapable of love," I teased him on purpose.

    And that seemed to provoke him.

    novel betBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Suddenly, he pinned me against the elevator wall with the same mischievous grin. "How will know if we don''t try?"

    My heart raced, but I still lifted my head and nudged his chin with the tip of my nose.

    "How should we try?"

    "Are you seducing me?" He held me tight. Judging from his look, he did know how to love. But I didn''t think I had to seduce him, and he had long desired for me.

    "I''ve been busy for days. Exhausted?

    I said. When the elevator doors opened, I tried to dash out, only to be scooped into Max''s arms, my legs dangling in the air.

    He whispered, "You get me hot. Aren''t you going to do something with me?"

    Clinging to him, I protested. "Maybe use your hand?"

    But as his apartment door opened, I covered my face, wondering if I would sleep with him.

 Chapter 167

    When Max ushered me into the apartment, I was still in a state of resistance, but the sight that greeted me inside left me utterly speechless. The chauffeur for the Hilton family was already seated on the sofa, his posture impable. When we entered, he immediately rose to his feet.

    I was still in Max''s arms, unsure how to face the situation, and my face flushed instantly.

    However, I felt a lump in my throat when I saw the two urns the chauffeur was holding in his arms.

    Max had said he''d get them for me whenever I wanted. And true to his word, he''d made it his first order of business upon returning to Crestview Metropolis.

    He gently set me down, a mysterious smile still on his lips. As Max motioned for me to take the urns, I felt my feet too heavy to move. Why did it seem so easy to obtain something I had longed for yet never received? The Hilton family''s chauffeur came up to me. "Ms. ire, Mr. Hilton asked me to bring over your parents'' ashes."

    I had almost forgotten to reach out to take them.

    The chauffeur continued, "The ashes have been kept at the Hilton family''s private cemetery with the highest honors. They weren''t given to the Hart family earlier because..."

    "Ahem..." Max cleared his throat lightly from behind me, prompting the chauffeur to halt his exnation and hand me the urns.

    After the chauffeur left, only Max and I remained in the room. Suddenly, I was unable to hold back my tears. "So, my parents died trying to save ude?"

    I didn''t know whom to me for their death. Nor did I know from whom to seek reparation.

    "ire," Max straightened me up, cing the urns gently on the table, calling my name with a seriousness I hadn''t heard before.

    "Your parents did die trying to save ude. However, the Hilton family also yed an indirect role in this tragedy. I apologize on behalf of my father. I''ll ept it if you want the Hilton family to pay any price." It was as if he had been prepared for this moment all along.

    "So, you knew all along and had thought of how to make amends? Is that why you got close to me?" My lips pursed, yet I couldn''t bring myself to hate him.

    "Yes, I had no other way to approach you, so I arranged for the school to assign you as my student," he confessed, seemingly unwilling to hide anything.

    "Max, I need some time to think." With those words, I bent down to take my parents'' ashes back into my arms.

    He let me leave, unaware I had spent the entire night in a daze after returning to my apartment. Life was about paying debts and repaying favors, yet it seemed I only owed Richard.

    The next day, Richard didn''te looking for me; he just sent a message that said, "I''m off to a productunch."

    And then he called, "Are youing to the productunch?"

    I shook my head, even though he couldn''t see me.

    Richard sighed, "Do you know why Max is going to thisunch? He''s missed others that were way more important and valuable." "Why?" I asked, my interest only half-piqued.

    "Because this project was initially

    your parents research. They had an ident on their way to pick up ude''s mother, and the project got dyed. After n passed away," Max decided to revive the project. I always felt he was trying to make amends to you in his way" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Listening to him, I nced at the two urns before me.

    "So, my parents were medical researchers, not bodyguards?" I realized I hardly knew anything about them.

    "And, I''ve looked into their death. It wasn''t just about saving ude. It seems to have been part of a corporate war. Many were vying for their research, but ultimately, the Hilton family secured it. That''s also when Tracie suddenly disappeared."

 Chapter 168

    "Richard, it feels like you know everything but never tell me," I said, my voice filled with sadness.

    It took Richard a moment to respond, "ire, I only wanted to keep you happy, surrounded by love, doing what you love without any distractions. If my approach was wrong, then, as your family, I''m sorry." With a short acknowledgment, I hung up the phone. After getting ready, I chose a simple outfit and sneakers, casually tying my hair back with a couple of loose strands framing my face.

    I murmured, "Mom, Dad, I wish I knew how to contribute to your legacy. Since this project was your life''s work, the least I can do is check out your aplishment."

    But upon arriving at the venue, I realized I didn''t even have an invitation. And my casual attire made me stick out like a sore thumb among the formally dressed attendees.

    I should''ve never trusted Richard''s words. Max wasn''t there for my parents'' project. He was only a businessman. If he cared about my parents'' cause, he would''ve sent me an invitation the night before! Just as I was about to leave, ude and Kate approached arm in arm.

    "ire, you made it, too?"

    ude seemed somewhat restrained, but how could I forget the days he went mad enough to cut off Lydia''s finger, leading to her death?

    "Have Lydia''s family been taken care of?" My sudden question confused Kate, and before ude could reply, she interjected, "Didn''t Lydia''s family move abroad? What do you mean by taken care of?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I scoffed without exnation, realizing Kate was in the dark about ude''s n to confine me in Elmwood Springs.

    ude said, "Kate, can I have a moment alone with ire? Please go ahead inside."

    Kate shot me a re but turned and walked away.

    ude pulled me into a room at the venue,

    bring brow furrowed. "Let''s not

    bring up Lydia again, especially not in front of the Goodwin family."

    CUMS

    I found itughable. "Is Lydia''s death your guilty stain, ude? I''m a

    witness. I could testify against.ne

    for harming her. She wouldn''t have died if it wasn''t for you!"

    Perhaps my provocation made him see red, but he didn''t dare hurt me. In the past, he would have been furious.

    ude threatened, "Don''t think getting Maximilian''s help makes you untouchable. Taking down Richard is as easy for me now as before."

    Myugh grew louder. I realized I

    had nothing to lose, making ude''s threats empty. "Try harming him and

    see.dll make your fate worse than

    Lydia''s!"

    Von

    I stormed out, mming the door behind me. There was no point in arguing with ude. Lydia''s story alone could ruin his future!

    But outside, I encountered Kate ring at me. "What secret do you and ude share?"

    I lifted my chin, walking past her. "Why don''t you ask him? How long do you think the Goodwin family can protect him?"

    With that, I strode away, my pride intact, only to see Max on the stage, arm in arm with Tracey, a minuteter.

 Chapter 169

    So, Max was ude''s uncle. It seemed like no one could dodge the Goodwin charm, not even the men in their family.

    Max was all over Tracey just yesterday, putting on quite the show. Was that all for my benefit? And there they are, thick as thieves.

    ''Indeed, love''s a rare find. Maybe it''s just not in the cards for me. Or maybe, growing up without parents, I never learned what real love looked like.'' I mocked myself.

    The moment they showed up, the ce was all reporters. "There he is, the man they call the business world''s Grim Reaper, caught on camera atst!"

    "Ever wondered why they call him the Grim Reaper? It''s his no-nonsense approach that earned him the nickname."

    "Snap as many shots as you can. It is front-page material."

    "The guy''s a mystery, no scandals, no nothing. After today, half the women in Crestview Metropolis will be falling over themselves for him. Money and looks? Deadlybo." "But dream on,dies. The Hilton and the Goodwin families have joined at the hip for ages. They''re a match made in heaven. Wealth, looks, you name it. The envy of us all." Everywhere I went, the buzz was all about Max.

    A waiter handed me a bottle of water. I twisted it open, took a sip, and found a quiet corner to sit down, my eyes glued to the stage.

    "Mr. Hilton, rumor has it there''s an engagement between the Hilton and Goodwin families. Is that why you and Miss Tracey are here together to announce it?"

    Tracey seemed more jittery than

    Max, snatching the mic. "Todavet

    event is about the project I''ve been

    I

    partof, applying the tech studied

    abroad. That''s all."

    The reporter had more tricky questions up his sleeve, but a look from Max and his bodyguard was escorting the nosy journalist out. That shut them up.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    But someone brave enough asked, "I heard this project started ten years ago but was shelved because of some issues. Is that true?"

    "With thetest international tech, it''s as good as new," Tracey took the lead, Max silent as ever.

    Suddenly, a reporter asked Max with an agenda, "I heard a rumor you''ve got Asperger''s and that you struggle withmunication and love. Is that why you''re a titan in business but silent in love?"

    The question hung in the air, chilling.

    In that silence, Max coldly said, "Today, we announce the engagement''s cancetion."

    What? Even Tracey, right by his side, nched. The crowd was stunned, unsure what to make of the unpredictable Max. What more could they ask?

    "The conference will only cover product information addressed by Miss Tracey." With that, he stood up, parting the sea of reporters.

    I was tucked behind them, surprised

    as they made way for Max. I held the water Bottle and was about to check out the products when Max headed my way. "Where to?"

    I paused, tilted my head, "To see the products."

    "Together," Max said, boldly taking my hand before everyone. He ignored the shing lights and exined the products'' origins, processes, and uses.

 Chapter 170

    Max could effortlessly dominate the talk whenever the conversation turned to anything medical. He shattered the stereotype that people with Asperger''s syndrome struggled withmunication, pulling me close to let everyone know he was capable of love. "Max, why me?" I asked.

    "It''s always been you," he replied, a smirk ying on his lips as if he had anticipated my question.

    The expo seemed endless, and as potential business partners swarmed him, Max suggested I head to the lounge to rest.

    But the journey there was anything but restful. Journalists greeted me and snapped photos, yet none dared to approach me with questions.

    Instead, they whispered among themselves, "Who is thisdy? Never heard of her before."

    "Look at her, dressed so inly. What''s her deal? Apart from her looks, which family could shee from that matches the Hilton family? How could Mr. Hilton be interested in her?"

    But I didn''t care. Perhaps that was the effect I was aiming for, but Max had honored me with this distinction before I could make any moves. He made it known to all that I was his. Upon reaching the lounge, Tracey was already there waiting for me.

    Dressed in a gown and heels, she raised her hand to p me. In my sneakers, I dodged easily and pushed her back, causing her to stumble and almost reveal too much with her princess dress. "ire, you dare to push me?" she hissed.

    "Tracey, you''ve worked hard to climb to your current position. Does it hurt to see me effortlessly disrupt your efforts? So, now, you want to hit me, even kill me!"

    I looked down at her, her eyes bloodshot.

    "Yes, ire, who do you think you are to take Max away? I was the one who was there for him through medical school and learning, and he never got close to anyone but me! Yet everything changed when you appeared!"

    "When did I ever force myself into his life? Didn''t he choose to meet me on his own?" I retorted.

    Tracey was momentarily speechless, hiding some secret she didn''t want me to know.

    Standing up, she sneered. Suddenly, two bodyguards wearing sunsses nked me.

    "ire, you know what I''m capable of. I''m warning you onest time. You stay away from Max, or I won''t be easy on you again."

    As she signaled the bodyguards to

    take me away with a nce, they hesitated, not daring to touch me. Behind Tracey, a figure appeared, and his aura was so chilling that it seemed to freeze everyone present.

    "Be easy on whom?" Max''s voice cut through the tension.

    Tracey went pale at the sight of him. She looked at Max, attempting to exin, but Max coldly announced "The international projectunches tomorrow. You''ll be in charge of it abroad. Don''t worry about the domestic side."

    "Max..."

    But Max ignored her, gently taking my hand. His voice softened, "I told you that she couldn''t hurt you."

    But I felt the punishment was too lenient for her, because Max didn''t know what she had done in my past life.

    He didn''t know that in my past life, the person who killed me was Tracey. I wasn''t happy. Instead, I pulled my hand away and walked ahead of Max.

    "Max, if you knew how tragically I died in my past life, would you let my murderer die just as horribly?" I stopped and asked Max suddenly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 171

    "Where you off to?" Max called after me, his voice trailing behind me as I stormed away.

    I yelled without looking back, "I''m going to the police station to spill all the dirt on Tracey. Let''s see how you protect her after I tell them everything she''s done, from arson to murder!"

    But this time, Max didn''t follow. So, I went and found Ronald.

    Ronald looked a bit surprised to see me but quicklyposed himself. "What brings you here?"

    "I need to check some case files," I said, trying to sound more in control than I felt.

    Ronald hesitated but eventually led me to start the paperwork.

    "Are these all the recent cases of burned bodies?" I frowned, looking through a stack of case files.

    Ronald put his hands on his hips and nodded. "Yes, all recent. All the victims were pregnant women. It''s been tough to get fingerprints or DNA, and even when we find the victims'' families, they refuse to identify them." I chuckled dryly, my eyesnding on the name May. I felt like I had seen that name before.

    Wasn''t there a girl named May adopted from the orphanage? I just can''t remember if herst name was Goodwin.

    Flipping through more files, I noticed all the girls had adoption records.

    "Ronald, it seems they were all adopted girls. Can you check which orphanages they were from?" I grabbed Ronald''s sleeve, excitement in my voice.

    But Ronald seemed to have already known. And he wouldn''t look at me, turning his face away.

    "Have you already checked their adoption records and found nothing?" I pressed.

    Ronald remained silent.

    "Or do you know where they were adopted from but can''t tell me? Is it the Haven of Hope Orphanage?" My heart raced. Could all these victims be girls adopted from our orphanage?  en

    Could the culprit be Tracey? She didn''t want anyone to know she came from an orphanage and wanted others to take her as a legitimate heiress.

    I pressed, "You won''t answerThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    because you know Tracey did it, but

    since she''s Maximilian''s chosen fianc¨¦e, you won''t seek justice for these girls, will you?"

    Ronald gave another detective a look and signaled him to pack up the files. I had to let go.

    Ronald said, "This isn''t as simple as you think. Tracey isn''t the killer."

    I scoffed. Everything pointed to Tracey, and she even admitted to framing me. But Ronald insisted she wasn''t involved.

    I didn''t buy it. "So, you''re all covering for Tracey? Even if it''s not her, she must have ordered it!"

    I believed in my theory, but Ronald turned away, ending the conversation, and another detective asked me to wait outside.

    Sitting in the hallway, I saw Ronald leave the file room and enter a break room.

    Determined to stand by my belief and persuade Ronald, I approached the break room, only to overhear Ronald whisper, "We can''t keep this hidden forever. Those women were from the Haven of Hope Orphanage. I even removed that part from the files, but she figured it out. Last time, she wanted to check the records. I said no, but you said it was fine. It makes it hard for me."

    I pped my hand over my mouth to keep from making a sound.

    There was no response from the other end. Ronald must have been on a call.

    Who could make Ronald hide this from me? Max? Was he going to such lengths to protect Tracey?

 Chapter 172

    So, Max moving Tracey out of the picture was his way of protecting her, huh? He thought she''d be safer out of the country because I might turn against her if she stayed. ''Man, Max does know how to y his cards right.'' I thought.

    Ronald''s voice snapped me back to reality. "This case is a beast, and the puppet master behind it isn''t about to tip their hand. But Ms. Floyd, well, is not one to let things slide. You need to figure out how to handle this." As his voice faded, I heard the door creak open, scaring me. I darted into the next room to hide.

    After emerging from the shadows, Ronald scanned the living room but couldn''t find ire, so he asked, "Where''s Ms. ire?" Buried in work, the junior detectives hadn''t noticed my presence. "She might''ve headed home."

    With a grunt, Ronald disappeared into the file room, allowing me to slip out unnoticed, making a beeline out of the police station.

    As I stepped outside, I found Max''s nondescript car parked right out front. He hopped out as soon as he saw me. "Find anything?"

    I stared at him, wondering how he could lie so effortlessly. "It''s none of your business."

    "Okay then. I''ll have Richarde get you." He didn''t even ask why I was so obsessed with the charred body cases.

    I cut to the chase. "Max, did you ever think about why I''m so obsessed about these cases? And are you out to protect Tracey?"

    A sly smile yed on his lips. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but whatever you want to do, I''m here for you."

    For some reason, his words felt hollow.

    I said, "Max, let''s pretend we never knew each other."

    The truth was right there, within my grasp, yet I felt powerless to bring the culprit to justice.

    "Seriously? Is that what you want?" Max stood there, hands behind his back as if holding back something.

    "Yes!" I turned away, leaving him with a view of my defiant exit. He kept too many secrets, and I knew I couldn''t outmaneuver him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He didn''t follow. How could I have been so naive to think Max was getting close because he felt a thing for me? I almost fell back into that emotional trap.

    I was so lost in thought that I ended up wandering the streets until Richard''s call brought me back to reality. "ire, where are you? I''ming to pick you up." Standing still, I coldly asked, "Richard, whose side are you on? Mine or Max''s?"

    That question caught him off guard, and it took him a moment before he swore, "I''m on your side. I swear!"

    I pressed, "And if the person you love, Tracie, killed me, would you seek revenge for me?"

    Silence lingered on the other end. "ire, why would you suspect Tracie?"

    "Richard, would you believe me if I said I''ve died once ande back to life to seek justice? Last time I died, I was a charred body, filled with a desire for vengeance." I had never shared this secret with anyone but Richard, believing he was the only one I could trust.

    "ire, are you okay? What are you talking about? People don''t relive And if Tracie is the killer, we need evidence. As long as we have that, I''m with you," Richard must''ve thought I lost my mind.

    "Then think of me as crazy," I said, looking up at the stormy sky, wondering when my world would brighten. All I wanted was for the

    killer to face justice, and I didn''t want to be a victim anymore.

    "Where are you now? I''ming to get you. Don''t do anything rash," Richard pleaded with panic.

 Chapter 173

    In the end, I didn''t wait for Richard. It felt like my spirit had finally broken.

    I believed I was depressed. I should have taken those antidepressants when I had the chance to prevent my soul from bing this twisted.

    Walking down the street amidst the rush of cars and people, I stood outside Haven of Hope Orphanage, where memories ofughter and joy once flourished.

    I pondered, ''Were those girls, charred beyond recognition, from Haven of Hope Orphanage? Who could be so cruel to them?''

    I returned to my apartment to find the seeds Richard nted for me sprouted, a sign of new beginnings. Yet, my new beginning was as fragile as that tiny sprout, snuffed out at any time.

    I pulled out a bottle of sleeping pills. I thought about taking them to escape into sleep, but then I decided against it. The turmoil within was mine alone to understand.

    Knock. Knock. Richard was outside, ringing the doorbell and knocking frantically. "ire, open up. Don''t scare me like this."

    I tucked the sleeping pills away and opened the door, greeting him with indifference. "I''m fine. What''s all the fuss about?"

    Richard pulled me into a hug. "Did I upset you when I said I didn''t believe in your rebirth? I''ve thought it over, and I do believe you."

    I didn''t hug him back because I knew his belief was to prevent me from doing something foolish.

    "Richard, how can someone be reborn after they die?" I challenged.

    Richard said, "Rebirth is possible, especially if she died with regrets."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "I was just rambling. Come in. The seeds have sprouted." I decided not to dwell on the topic further and showed him the sprouts as if I had resolved.

    The killer seems to target pregnant women after being adopted from the orphanage. What if I...

    "What are you thinking about?" Richard seemed to notice my distant gaze and tapped my head gently.

    "Nothing. Do you want a drink?" I grabbed a bottle of red wine, intending to share it with Richard, but he immediately covered his head. No, Max warned me not t? drink with you. If you''re okayd should go."

    He left swiftly.

    So, I opened the wine myself, contemting how to get pregnant.

    I rang Max''s doorbell with two wine sses and the bottle.

    He answered, fresh from a shower, wearing a robe and drying his hair with a towel.

    "Not mad anymore?" Max''s tone was light, but he frowned upon seeing the wine. "What''s up?"

    I smiled. "I''m looking for someone to have a drink with. Since you''ve forbidden Richard from drinking with me, you''ll have to do it."

    He stepped aside, and I walked in as the door closed.

    Sitting on the couch, I couldn''t help

    but notice the healthy tan of his chest visible through the slightly open robe. For some reason, I felt no attraction to him, even repulsed. After all, he was protecting a murderer.

    But risking myself was the only way to prove my theory. If I got pregnant, Tracey would target me, providing the evidence everyone needed to believe Tracey was the culprit.

    I poured two sses of wine and handed one to Max, who had changed into fresh clothes. "Drink with me as an apology for protecting Tracey today."

    Max took the ss, his lips barely parting. "ire, I''m not protecting Tracey."

    I wasn''t there to hear his exnations. I wouldn''t believe him anyway. Nor would I ask him for help in gathering evidence or for protection.

 Chapter 174

    I would be the bait myself to dig out the evidence. I threw back a hefty gulp. With a buzz humming under my skin, I straddled Max''sp, a daring move fueled by alcohol.

    "Aren''t you drinking? If not, it''s over between us," I blurted out, a line I had rehearsed inside throughout the evening.

    "Even with alcohol, you''d still want to sever ties with me," Max retorted, cradling his ss, an amused yet resigned smirk ying on his lips.

    "You do know me well," I shot back, the alcohol emboldening my words.

    "Indeed, in this life and the next," he quipped. The statement was so bizarre that I thought I misheard it due to my inebriated state. Instead of pressing him, I clinked my ss against his in a silent toast to whatever twisted fate awaited us.

    "Then let''s drink more. Maybe that''ll change our rtionship status," I suggested, my fingers teasingly tracing Max''s corbone line, an invitation that he didn''t decline. My boldness surged, hands venturing further, exploring the tonedndscape of his chest and abs. "We were supposed to be drinking, huh? Or are you nning on me now?" His voice came with amusement and anticipation.

    "Max, do you truly believe Tracey isn''t behind those gruesome murders?" Sobriety wed its way back as I pressed for an answer, my gaze locked on his.

    "ire, let Ronald handle it. Focus on fulfilling your dream this time," Max reassured, avoiding my question.

    "This time? You know about myst attempt?" Confusion twisted my features as I sought rity in his deep, unreadable eyes.

    "Another drink?" he suggested instead, pulling me closer with a firm grip around my waist, our sses clinking in a silent challenge, which I met head-on, refusing to be outdone.

    "Max, you''re going to regret what you did tonight," I warned, sealing my words with a kiss firmly on his lips, signaling my determination to prove him wrong about Tracey.

    Yet, he weed my advances, his

    resistance crumbling under my assertive touch. As I tried to unravel the ties that bound his robe, hisck of protest only deepened my suspicion.  en

    Abruptly, I halted, pushing him away, intent on escaping his embrace. But in a swift motion, he lifted me, carrying me straight to the bedroom with a deration, "Once we''ve started, there''s no turning back."

    With the curtains drawn and the door shut, the r bathed in the

    soft, ambiguous glow of the bedsidemp. Maxid me down softly, and his lean muscles were a sight that stirred an unexpected desire within me fueled no doubt by the alcohol clouding my judgment.

    "Max, if I were to get pregnant, carrying your child, and Tracey wanted me dead, would you avenge us?" The question slipped out amidst the tension. "She won''t get the chance," Max murmured against my neck, a cold assurance that sent shivers down my spine.

    He went on to say, "In any life, I''ve never let anyone who hurt you get away with it."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    This time, I was sure I hadn''t misheard. "What are you saying?"

    "Let''s not waste our night on talk. We have eternity to catch up," he whispered, his words drowned out by the urgency of his kiss.

    Things got hot. It felt like everything had fallen into ce. Max got into me, and I seemed to have reached my purpose.

    Exhausted, I drifted into sleep, vaguely catching Max''s promise. "If we have to do this again, I''ll protect you and our child, preventing any tragedy." What did he mean? Was Max, too, reborn? But exhaustion overtook me, my limbs weak, my consciousness fading into the warmth of his embrace.

 Chapter 175

    It felt like a dream. But I hadn''t dreamt it for a while. Yet, it felt so real. Scarface dragged me deeper into the woods. Terrified, I tried to run, but he shed at my fingers. I called ude, and he coldly asked why I hadn''t just died. Tears streaming, I screamed, "ude, I hate you."

    Curled up, it felt like someone embraced me, whisperingfort.

    "Everything''s okay."

    "It''s all okay now."

    But I was shaking, too overwhelmed by everything.

    When I woke up, I was back in my apartment bed. I knew what had happened the previous night, but waking up in my room was unexpected.

    Did Max mean to sayst night was nothing? Or did he not want to take responsibility? But I never expected him to. All I wanted was a child.

    As I stared at my parents'' urns, I wondered where to bury them. What was our hometown? What were my parents'' names?

    I heard they worked as bodyguards for the Hilton family. Suddenly, they were engineers in medical equipment research for the Hiltons. Was everything about my parents a secret, crafted as needed? But names couldn''t just be fake. I called Richard. "Richard, what were my parents'' names? The Hart family has always kept them from me."

    Richard didn''t hesitate, saying, "Your father was yton Floyd, and your mother, Lenore."

    Their names were beautiful. So, was my name, ire, a blend of theirs? A token of their love for me?

    I kept asking, "And where is my hometown?"

    Richard paused a long time before answering.

    I sensed something was off. "Are there more secrets about my parents I shouldn''t know?"

    Richard sighed deeply. "ire, I don''t know much. But your parents'' files were confidential. You can get their urns back from the Hilton family and ask them for more details. n was in charge then, and Max didn''t know everything. He had just returned from overseas. Maybe some of the long-time Hilton employees would know."

    My first thought was the Hilton

    family''s driver. He seemed about et

    fifty, a confidant of Max''s, someone who''d been with the Hilton family for years.

    "Max gave me the urns, and I met the Hilton family''s middle-aged driver, but he didn''t tell me anything."

    Richard sounded surprised. "Max gave you your parents'' urns? The Hart family has been asking for years without sess."

    I was curious. "Why wouldn''t Max give them?"

    He answered, "Maybe the Hilton family deemed the Hart family unreliable?"

    Hearing Richard talk, I felt he was idealizing Max too much.

    Iughed it off. "It doesn''t matter. I''m

    overthinking it. I''ll find a cemetery for my parents today." Looking at the

    urns,

    Helt

    a wave of warmth.

    yton, Lenore. So, I am ire

    Floyd.

    wn?

    "I''ve transferred some money for the cemetery plot. Do you want me toe with you?" Richard always wanted to spare me any distress. Since Richard''s release, I hadn''t worried about money.

    I turned it down. "No, I''ll manage on my own."

    But as I visited the cemetery and the agent showed me around, I spotted Max and Ronald standing by a gravestone not far off.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 176

    The cemetery agent nced nervously toward the far end of the cemetery before quickly steering me in the opposite direction. "Sorry, we won''t look at this part of the cemetery today. Let''s check out another area first." "I know Max. You can''t go over there, but I can go by myself," I said, noticing the agent''s fearful expression. Indeed, Max had a reputation for keeping people at bay whenever he visited.

    The cemetery agent looked ufortable.

    I reassured the agent. "I''ll take responsibility for any issues."

    Max had arrived at the cemetery early in the morning, which exined why he had dropped me back at my apartment so abruptly. I thought, ''Is he here to pay his respects to someone important?''

    I didn''t get too close to them, staying a short distance away and watching Max, wearing dark sunsses and holding a bunch of white roses.

    Ronald was there, too, hands in his pockets. "Can we remove this gravestone now?"

    Remove the gravestone? I squinted to see better, and the name on the gravestone was ire Floyd. I bit my finger, trying hard not to let my surprise show.

    "Let''s remove it," Max said in an indifferent tone.

    Then Ronald pointed to another gravestone and asked, "Shouldn''t we remove yours, too?"

    Max''s gravestone? Why was it right besides mine?

    This time, Max didn''t reply.

    But Ronald said, "I don''t get you. Why set up these two stones in the first ce? Both of you are alive and well."

    The more I listened, the more confused I became.

    As I approached, a petal from the white roses Max was holding fell before my gravestone.

    Ronald stumbled and ended up sitting right before Max''s gravestone.

    Ronald said, "I don''t know anything. I''m leaving."

    "No need to leave." I looked at Ronald coldly, demanding an exnation for their conversation.

    "Max, I''m sorry. I''ve got a big mouth!" Ronald said, frustrated. He smacked himself on the mouth and then ran off.

    Only Max and I were left, standing before each other''s gravestones.

    I began, "Aren''t you going to exin?"

    Max handed me the white roses with a smile. "I just wanted to let you know that if you died, I wouldn''t want to live either."

    A gust of wind blew, rustling the

    leaves around us. My hairThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    intertwined with the white roseol

    it

    seemed just ude knew of my fondness for white roses.

    .

    Back then, he had brought me white rose seeds, which Iter learned were for Kate.

    "Ridiculous." I turned away without taking his flowers.

    Looking at my gravestone again, I saw it listed my death date as three days after my death in my previous life.

    I froze. "Why that date?"

    Max didn''t exin. I grabbed the

    flowers from his hand and threw et

    them to my gravestone. "Max, tell me, why that date? Do you know something?"

    When looking at Max''s gravestone, I saw his death date was two weeks after my spirit had vanishedpletely.

    "Max, do you believe in reincarnation?" Suddenly, the world didn''t feel so lonely, thinking Max might have been reborn like me.

    "I don''t," he replied, and his voice was barely audible above the wind.

    I pressed, "Really? I thought you were reborn, too."

    Max handed

    me

    the flowers again.

    "ire, we need to focus on moving forward, not dwelling on the past. Didn''t you say you wanted to better yourself? Your grad school eptance letter should arrive

    tomorrow."

    I looked at him, the wind cutting colder than my broken heart. "So, you''re not going to be my teacher anymore?"

    Yes, he was Maximilian and had his path to follow, right?

 Chapter 177

    "Should we make these two plots the final resting ce for my parents?" I muttered, more to myself than to him. I was tired of arguing. He was slipping away from me, and there was nothing I could do to hold on.

    "If that''s what you want," he replied, his voice barely a whisper. "I''ll get the headstones changed."

    "No need," I said, a hint of defiance in my voice. "Just leave it with your name and mine. From today onward, we go our separate ways."

    All I had wanted was to carry Max''s child and use that to draw out the arsonist responsible for those horrifying deaths.

    But Max seemed stunned by my words, pulling me into an embrace. "Does it have to be this way?"

    I struggled to break free from his hold. "Max, from now on, you''re Maximilian, and I''m ire Floyd. ire doesn''t know Maximilian, only Max. And Maximilian has a fianc¨¦e. I refuse to be the other woman." With that, I walked away, my heart sinking. Without Max, my child would grow up fatherless.

    When I left, I saw the cemetery agent jogging to greet me. I pointed toward the plots next to Max. "Bury them there. Mr. Hilton has agreed."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    To the world, he was Mr. Hilton, not my Max anymore.

    I saw the Hilton family''s driver when arriving at my apartment. He and some staff were busy moving Max''s belongings.

    "Ms. Floyd," he said, catching sight of me. "Mr. Hilton is moving back to the Hilton Mansion starting today. Sorry for any inconvenience caused."

    I didn''t respond, just headed for my apartment door, pausing momentarily before entering.

    I walked in and overheard Driver Eaton. "Mr. Hilton, you''re back. We''ve packed everything. We can head out whenever you''re ready."

    Max was leaving, and he didn''t even tell me directly. Then, the doorbell rang. Through the peephole, I saw Max standing there. Hesitant, I eventually opened the door.

    "I''ll be back to stay here once I''m less busy," he exined. It was the first time I''d ever heard him say such things.

    I nodded coldly.

    He left, and the Hilton family''s driver was thest to go. He handed me a box and said, "Take care of yourself, Ms. Floyd."

    Inside the box was a pack of birth

    control pills sighed, ''Oh, Max. Why couldn''t you deliver this yourself? What image are you trying to

    maintain? I am not nning on

    swnevel

    using them anyway. My child will be bait.

    ...

    It had been a month since I started my graduate studies. My days were about research, lunches with Richard, taking good care of myself, eating, drinking, and sleeping well. I hoped to maintain a healthy body for my baby''s sake.

    ude and Kate announced their wedding date this month, giving me peace.

    It seemed Tracey had indeed gone abroad. The arson cases had stopped, confirming my suspicions that Tracey was the real culprit.

    As for Max, I only saw updates

    I about his business achievements

    and the uing opening of the Haven of Hope Orphanage''s renovated amusement park in the financial news, never in person.

    Ronald asionally called to update me on the case.

    One day, after ss, I saw ude''s c parked outside the school. It felt like seeing someone from a past life. "Dinner?" he asked as if no time had passed.

    I stepped back, shaking my head.

    I couldn''t let Kate suspect any connection between ude and me. Her vengeance would put me in danger.

 Chapter 178

    "Something up?" I asked, eyeing ude with suspicion as he approached me.

    It was then he pulled an invitation out of his car. "I''m getting married."

    "Oh, does that mean you''ll finally take my name off your family?" I couldn''t help but recall how he had used that as leverage over me.

    ude agreed and handed me the wedding invite as if he had anticipated this moment. "ire, you can always call me if you run into trouble." "No need. I''ve got Richard," I replied, cutting straight to the point.

    Without further ado, ude got back into his car and drove off. As he left, I noticed a Porsche pulling away from the curb, unmistakably Kate''s ride.

    After Max kicked Tracey out of the country, Kate called to thank me for eliminating Tracey as a threat. It had ensured that the Goodwin family inheritance would never fall into Tracey''s hands. There was Kate, calling me again. "ude and I are getting married. ire, you shoulde to celebrate with us."

    I rejected her. "I can''t. I''ve got ab experiment I can''t get out of."

    "You''re not over ude. That''s why you won''te, right?" Kate''s suspicion was immediate.

    "I never loved him, so there''s nothing to let go of," I retorted, hanging up and driving back to my apartment. A sleeker, more stylish ce Richard had helped me move into, leaving nothing behind, not even the old locks.

    I deleted Max''s contact from my phone as if he or anyone else from that chapter of my life had never existed.

    After a shower, I returned to theb. Pushing the sses up, my mentor chided, "Youngdy, don''t burn the midnight oil with me."

    Slipping into myb coat, I smiled,

    "It''s the older folks who shouldn''t

    up

    e. Besides, we''re in the f

    of the experiment."

    The confidence soon gave way to a heavy sigh from my mentor. "We''re running low on a crucial material."

    I asked, "Didn''t the school provide enough funding?"

    My mentor exined, "The funding''s there, but the Hilton Group''s been hoarding all the stock. They told me it''d be two months before they can supply us, and we can''t wait that long The university is exploring other options."

    The Hilton Group seemed ahead in the heart and brain research we were also pursuing, possibly moving toward mass production.

    "Damn," my mentor muttered,

    running his fingers through his

    half-gray hair before returning to his work. "ire, I''m doing this research because my wife and child died from a gic heart condition. I''ve dedicated my life to this. And now, When we''re so close..."

    Ovee with emotion, he broke down on theb bench.

    "I''m sorry, Professor. There''s nothing I can do," I said, knowing I couldn''t and wouldn''t reach out to Max for help.

    He shook his head. "I know you know Mr. Hilton since you were his student, but I understand it might be too much to ask for help."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "I''ll figure something out" were the only words I managed, thinking of asking Richard to speak with Max on our behalf.

    Just then, a call from the cemetery agent interrupted my thoughts. "Tomorrow''s a good day for the urn cement, Ms. Floyd, don''t forget." With a nod, I left theb, my mind a whirl of whaty ahead.

 Chapter 179

    I arrived at the cemetery early, only to find the tombstone bore the names yton and Lenore, which were my parents'' names. It didn''t take long to figure out Max was behind this change.

    Sure enough, as I turned around toward the cemetery''s main gate, there he was. Dressed in a ssic ck suit, Max approached me with two bouquets. That was our first meeting since ourst visit to the cemetery. His presence seemed to cue the staff to begin the interment as if they had been waiting for him. It appeared Max had orchestrated everything.

    I managed a faint smile. I got a second chance at life, yet it seemed the only thing I''d leveraged was Max''s influence. In all other aspects, I felt utterly powerless.

    As Max stepped out of his car, rain began to pour. Instantly, his bodyguards took action, one holding an umbre over him while another rushed to offer me shelter under another. I refused.

    Max walked toward me, took the umbre from his bodyguard, and held it high above my head, sheltering us both from the rain. Meanwhile, the bodyguards ensured the staff and the ashes remained dry.

    The rain intensified, hastening the ceremony''s conclusion. Once the funeral was over, Max and I stood side by side under the umbre, exchanging no words.

    "Ms. Floyd, the ceremony is over," one of the staff members announced before leaving us alone.

    "How have you been this past month?" Max finally broke the silence.

    "Fine," I replied tersely, my voice barely louder than the rain.

    I didn''t care if Max could hear me or not. After all, if he wanted to know how I was doing, he could find out effortlessly.

    I felt despair since he chose not to punish Tracey, knowing how easy it was for someone of his stature to manipte someone like me. I was determined to take justice into my own hands. "Richard mentioned you moved," he tried to make conversation, bringing up Richard.

    I couldn''t help butugh. "Do you need Richard to tell you anything? You could find out anything you wanted to know about me."

    After saying that, I put on my

    sunsses, stepped into the rain, and walked away. Max followed, still holding the umbre over me, until the Hilton family''s driver respectfully opened the car door for me, saying, "Ms. Floyd, please get in." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Remembering the day that same driver handed me contraception with such formality made me refuse the ride. Instead, I quickened my pace, got into my car, and drove off without saying goodbye.

    Looking in the rearview mirror, I saw

    Max didn''t linger or watch me leave. He handed the umbre back to the driver and got into his car. It was a stark reminder that no one would be your shelter forever, that perhaps from that moment on, we were strangers.

    But fate had a way of mocking us.

    My phone rang endlessly with my mentor''s calls. "We''ve made progress with the experiment. The Hilton Group has donated some materials to us. The dean wants our research team to join them for dinner tonight as a token

    appreciation. We might meet

    Mr. Hilton."

    I sighed, knowing I wished to keep my distance from Max, who seemed indifferent toward me. Yet, he had contributed to our research. "You''re a key member of this experiment. You must be present," my mentor emphasized, knowing my usual aversion to social gatherings. "Understood," I relented.

    When I hung up, a senior colleague from my research team called. "ire, if you''re not going to that dinner, neither am I."

 Chapter 180

    I frowned slightly. My fellow researcher, Allen Ramsey, was also known for his obsession with experiments, much like me. We weren''t social butterflies, which meant we spent most of our days in theb, making us academic siblings in arms. And then there was the fact that he was Director Ramsey''s son. Director Ramsey had tried ying matchmaker between us, but he eventually gave up, given my rather frosty demeanor.

    "We''ll go," I urged. "Director Ramsey is counting on us for this material project. Without the materials, we''re pretty much stuck."

    Allen agreed, "Okay, I''ll swing by your ce to pick you up. If I''m driving, I won''t drink, and since you''re ady, you''ll likely be spared, too."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    With a nod, I returned to my apartment to change out my ck dress, which felt too formalpared to my usual white tee and jeansbo.

    After checking the date, I realized it had been a month since myst period. If I were pregnant, I''d need another week to be sure. I had been holding out for that day.

    I picked up my phone and called Ronald. "Mr. Collins, have there been any recent cases with burned bodies? I''d like toe over and practice my autopsy skills." But I couldn''t tell who Ronald was with from his hesitant voice.

    "No... none at the moment," he stammered before quickly hanging up.

    I suspected Max was with him. But it didn''t matter. Since he moved out and had his driver deliver birth control to me, resentment had grown deep within me.

    ''Max, oh Max...'' Just as I was in thought, the doorbell rang. Expecting Allen, I opened the door without a second thought.

    But there was ude, drenched to the bone and apparently drunk.

    When he saw me, he wrapped his arms around me. "ire, I''m getting married, and you''re not even a bit upset? Why have you changed so much in just two months? You once said you''d only love me." Feeling ufortable in my wet clothes, I pushed him away.

    "ude, I appreciated your care during the ten years with the Hart family. I was naive and misspoke back then, and I''m sorry. But you''re getting married tomorrow. Showing up here now will make Kate use this against me. I''m an orphan, easy prey for her."

    Just like before, she could have me kidnapped or killed with a snap of her fingers.

    "Wait for me. The firm will go public next month, and once it does, I''ll give you all the support you need. I''ll always be there for you." ude''s efforts were all for the firm''s public listing.

    "No need." I refused because he was the storm in my life, not the shelter.

    I tried to close the door, but he blocked it with his hand, making me hesitant.

    "ire, can''t we go back to how things were? Once the firm goes public, I''ll divorce Kate and marry you, okay?" He stepped closer, his strong arms pulling me into an embrace. I struggled, but he held on tighter.

    As I was about to grab a vase from the entrance to hit ude, my research partner, Allen, appeared. He was as tall as ude, quickly pulling him away andnding a solid punch on his face. "ire, go inside I''ll take care of him."

    I closed the door with a chilling indifference, my clothespletely soaked. After changing, I opened the door again to see Allen, his lip bloodied from the fight.

 Chapter 181

    I grabbed a band-aid from the hallway and offered it to him, asking, "Need this?"

    Allen shook his head. "No, it''s just a minor scratch, though my shirt''s damp."

    That was when I noticed his shirt soaked. It must have been from brushing against ude.

    Frowning slightly, I remembered I had an extra shirt in my room.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    So, I led him into my apartment and poured him a cup of coffee, saying, "I''ve got a shirt I was thinking of throwing out. You can have it. Don''t worry about returning it. Just toss it."

    I went into my room and pulled out the shirt with the glittery MH monogram. I had kept it through myst move, and I didn''t know why I did so.

    But at the moment, it was clear. My future meant parting ways with all of my past. Who owned the shirt didn''t matter anymore.

    As Allen took the shirt, he sized me up. "Why do you have a man''s shirt?"

    I quickly made up an excuse. "It''s my brother''s. He left it herest time, but he has so many. He won''t even notice this one''s gone."

    Allen didn''t dwell on it and went to the bathroom to change. Returning, he nced around my apartment, "Your ce is pretty upscale. I wanted to install one of those Dyson faucets during my renovation, but your mentor, my old man, said I was too expensive. Yet, your ce had them. ire, this is quitevish. And this shirt is a designer''s masterpiece. It must be worth a fortune."

    I shrugged. "My brother''s in investments, quite wealthy."

    That was the truth. Without significant connections, Richard was thriving in his business. So, he had always been generous without a hint of stinginess.

    Allen checked his watch, saying, "It''s time to head out."

    I nodded, noticing the shirt was slightly too big even though Allen was tall. It was a reflection of its previous owner''s physical stature. For some reason, I couldn''t shake off

    the impression that Max was even more towering. But, no, it couldn''t be his.

    Upon reaching the hotel we had agreed on, we found our mentor already there, engaging in lively conversation with the dean and the man caught between them.

    I hadn''t expected Max to attend this dinner over a minor supply issue. He kept his gaze on me, though I couldn''t meet his eyes, choosing to sit with Allen in a corner, away from him.

    But as soon as we sat down,

    Director Ramsey called us over to them, "ire, Allen,e over. As leads of this research team, meet Mr. Hilton. He used to teach at our school. Mr. Hilton is investing in our research, and we''ll name the product after the Hilton Group."

    I frowned slightly and stood up with Allen.

    "Mr. Hilton, you know ire, your former student. She''s a bit aloof but a good talker. And this is Allen, my student. They''re a great team, working tirelessly in theb, practically living there," Director Ramsey said, perhaps a bit drunk.

    Max''s expression, usually indifferent, carried a hint of mockery directed at Allen.

    Then, Max''s bodyguard whispered something to Allen, who followed him out afterward.

    Soon after, Director Ramsey and the dean invited me to sit down, cing me next to Max, with only Director Ramsey in between.

    When Allen returned in a

    short-sleeved shirt, he muttered, "I

    got bumped into the moment I stepped out. The shirt''s soaked through Luckily, the Hilton family''s bodyguard had a spare. Or it would have been too embarrassing Today''s not my day with shirts. They said they''ll dry it and give it back to me."

 Chapter 182

    I nced at Max, who was in conversation with the Dean and Director Ramsey. It seemed he felt my gaze on him as he looked up, his lips curling into a half-smile, his eyes inscrutable.

    Dinner was ready, and to my surprise, the first dish was grilledmb chop. It had been ages since Ist had that dish.

    Director Ramsey looked at themb chop, chuckling. "I remember ire likes this dish. Your brother once brought it to theb for you. Go on. Eat up."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Indeed, wheneverb work rante, Richard would have someone bring me food, including this dish. But seeing it reminded me of Max, so I stopped eating it. Moreover, for some reason, just the smell of it made me feel nauseous. Oblivious to my difort, Allen served me a piece, saying, "ire likes the lean parts."

    When I stared at the dark meat on my te, my stomach churned violently, and I rushed out of the private room, barely managing not to vomit there and then, and bolted to the restroom outside.

    Director Ramsey was shocked but quickly exined it to the others. "Mr. Hilton, this student of yours is quite the character. Don''t mind her."

    Leaning over the sink, I kept gagging.

    For some reason, amidst the nausea, I felt a strange sense of joy. Could it be I was pregnant? I looked up at the mirror, thinking the drama was finally about to start.

    When I decided to head to the hospital for a check-up, I saw Max standing in the hallway outside the restroom. He was fiddling with a gold ring as if waiting for me toe out.

    Seeing me emerge, he handed me a bottle of antacids. "Stomach upset?"

    It was an irony of Max offering me pills. He was there to test me. He had taken care of my birth control. He couldn''t possibly think I was pregnant. But being the considerate person he was, he must''ve been worried I hadn''t taken it, fearing I might be carrying his child. He couldn''t ask directly, so he used the antacids as a probe.

    I said, "I was too busy visiting the cemetery today and didn''t eat, feeling a bit off."

    It was true that I hadn''t had time to eat. It wasn''t a lie. I took the pills from Max, not wanting to arouse his suspicion.

    But as our fingers touched, he pulled me into his embrace.

    "Are you still upset that I didn''t punish Tracey? It''s been a month That''s quite the silent treatment. ? was wrong," he was apologizing?

    Yet, his apology sounded as if I was the one being unreasonable.

    I tried to push him away, "Max, let go."

    We were in a public ce. Anyoneing by would see us.

    "No." Instead, Max lifted me in his arms, carried me to the elevator, and headed to another private room.

    "Max, what are you doing?" Fear of falling and thinking it might hurt the baby if I got pregnant made me cling to his neck.

    He set me down gently at a table with chicken noodle soup and broli. "Stomach''s upset. Let''s eat something lighter."

    I let out a sigh of relief, careful not to

    upset my stomach further, especially if there was a chance was pregnant. If there wasn''t, could there still be an opportunity to entice Max again?

    I nced at him, and he smirked, "Not to your taste?"

    I nodded. "It''s fine."

    While we talked, a bodyguard came

    in with a

    Heatly folded, dry shirt,"

    Hilton, your shirt''s dried. I''ll take it

    to Allen now." Cos

 Chapter 183

    Seeing the bodyguard bring in the shirt, I immediately tensed up, my suspicion of Max making me wary of being alone with him. I put down the te I was holding without a second thought. Although the bodyguard imed the shirt was for Allen, his announcement before me made it clear they both knew it was from me to Allen.

    A sense of foreboding washed over me, and Max grabbed my arm as I decided to leave. I tried to pull away but stumbled backward onto the couch. In my panic, I reached out for Max, and as we fell onto it, he cushioned my head with his hand to prevent me from hitting the wooden frame. "Where do you think you''re going?" His voice whispered in my ear, sending shivers down my spine.

    I tried to sound calm. "I''m not going anywhere, okay?"

    "You''ve been avoiding me for a month," Max said, his voiceced with a plea for understanding, his breath warm against my ear.

    "I''m not avoiding you. It''s just that we''re done," I replied, making it clear I wanted to draw a line between us.

    "But don''t you feel responsible for me?" Max seemed to be changing his tactics.

    "What responsibility do I have toward you?" I scoffed at the absurdity.

    But as I sneered, he leaned in, his lips pressing against mine softly. "Or should I be the one responsible for you?"

    It dawned on me that Max wasn''t giving up easily.

    I snorted, "Save your moves for your fianc¨¦e, Tracey."

    I tried to push him away, but he pulled out his phone and said, "ire, don''t you follow the news? I called off the engagement with Tracey a month ago.

    I was stunned, staring at him. It was

    true I never followed the news,

    relying on Allen for trivial updates, but he never mentioned Max''s broken engagement. Richardhadn''t said anything, either.

    I said, "Even if you called it off, it doesn''t concern me."

    "It does. That shirt is mine." Max pointed at the shirt in question.

    I froze again, but Max didn''t let me escape his kiss, filling my mind with questions about why the shirt was Max''s.

    That night, it was indeed Max in Room 6088. So, in this life, Max didn''t touch me. But then, whose child was it in my previous life?

    I had always thought the person in

    Room 6088 who owned the shirt was my child''s father. But who fathered my child if the shirt was Max''s, and I took it from that night?

    All my confusion was evident on my face, but Max didn''t care, continuing to kiss me and making me forget the past. His Kiss drowned all my

    l.ne

    thoughts as if he was retaliating for the month when I had ignored him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Moving out of the apartment was undoubtedly to cut ties with him.

    Max asked, "ire, what if I told you I believe in past and future lives? What would you think?"

    I was left puzzled. Thest time I asked Max, he didn''t respond.

    "Please forgive me for only telling you now." He stopped, holding my face with a look of regret. I pursed my lips, waiting for him to exin.

    Max told the truth. "I was afraid you''d me me. In the past life, I didn''t find you and our child early enough."

    His words blew me away. At that moment, I was speechless, staring at Max in horror.

 Chapter 184

    Max continued, "So, I found you first in this life."

    "Max, what are you talking about?" I felt like my breath was about to stop. So, that child was mine and Max''s in the previous life.

    "When I found you, you called out for ude every time in your dreams. I thought you were still in love with him. I thought I was the only one who got a second chance. So, I figured all I needed in this life was to protect you from getting hurt again," he said, his gaze so intense it felt like it was melting every corner of my heart.

    "Max..."

    "I thought I could let you go, let you love someone else, but ire, I just can''t. I came here to repay your kindness back in the orphanage. You''re all I''ve ever wanted."

    I was stunned. ''What? Repay me? Only wanted me...''

    He didn''t even wait for me to respond, pulling me close into his embrace. "From now on, you can''t lend my shirt to other men. Got it?"

    I was utterly confused and nodded in panic.

    My body moved with his, and when he wanted to get into me, I was right there with him. But halfway through, something struck me, and I pushed him away. Maybe because I interrupted us, Max looked upset, almost livid.

    "Max, we can''t. Next thing, you''ll have someone sending me morning-after pills again. You''re always tricking me." I hugged my knees, feeling overwhelmed, and started to cry.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "When have I ever..." Max stopped mid-sentence, realizing something. "Was it the Hilton family''s driver who gave them to you?"

    I nodded.

    "Did you take them?" His question left me unsure whether to admit I had or hadn''t, so I chose to stay silent.

    He took a deep breath and said, "Is that why you moved out, avoided me for a month, and hid from me?"

    For some reason, I found myself nodding and then shaking my head.

    Max promised, "ire, I''ll be more careful not to let anyone around me hurt you."

    I half-believed him and nodded. But I didn''t tell him hadn''t taken the pills because t still needed to find out who was behind the charred bodies. If Max found out about the §Ö

    dangerous quest, he would never let me go through with it.

    "So, you forgive me?" He pulled me onto hisp, resting my head against his shoulder.

    I didn''t answer, feeling like I was in a dream. So, I wasn''t the only one with a second chance in life. But why did Max get a second chance?

    I remembered the date on the tombstone. "Max, in your previous life, did you die, too?"

    He looked at me, a flicker in his eyes, but didn''t answer.

    I pressed, "Isn''t the time on the tombstone your time of death from thest life?"

    So, he died with me, which was why he got toe back.

    And in Room 6088, he knew it was me, but why didn''t he want to have kids? Was he afraid of reliving the tragedy, or did he not want a child with me?

    My mind was chaotic.

    Max exined, "Yes, when I found

    out that the charred body was yours, do you know what I did? I took the DNA from th child left in your body andpared it with mine, a ny-nine percent match. That''s how I knew it was you."

    Upon hearing his words, I covered my mouth, unable to control my tears. Max looked at me. "So, if you died, I wouldn''t want to live, either."

 Chapter 185

    Max told me if I died, he couldn''t live without me. He followed me into this life. He thought I hadn''t been reborn and still loved ude.

    "Max, give me some space to think." I ran out of the room as if fleeing for my life, torn between fearing Max''s words were true and hoping they were false, unable to even admit to myself that I had been reborn. I ran for what felt like forever, my stomach twisting in agonizing pain. I called Richard, and he came to pick me up quickly. When he found me, I was in so much pain that my clothes werepletely soaked. I told him. "Richard, save me and my baby."

    I held on until he found me and then allowed myself to faint. In my past life, when I got kidnapped and tried to escape, I felt this same pain. The pain was all too familiar.

    "Save the baby..." Even in my dreams, I was crying out to save the baby.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    When I woke up, I was on an IV drip. Seeing me awake, Richard immediately took my hand. "Hey, it''s okay now."

    It was all just a dream. Even what Max told me must have been part of that dream.

    "The baby..." I spoke softly, and Richard frowned slightly, "ire, why are you so fixated on having a baby? You just had a case of severe cramps from running too fast after eating, not because you''re pregnant."

    I felt deted. I was not pregnant after all.

    No, I had nned for so long. "No, I must get pregnant, Richard, I have to."

    But Richard shook his head. "ire, maybe we should see a therapist. I''m worried about you. I don''t know when you might break down."

    I thought, ''Even Richard thinks I''ve lost it?''

    I shook my head. "No, Richard, I''m calm. I need this child. I need to track down the people who killed me, those who harmed others from the Haven of Hope Orphanage. Did you know? I read the autopsy reports, and all the victims were kids adopted from our orphanage. Anyone who got pregnant met with trouble. Richard, please believe me."

    But Richard still thought I was out of my mind.

    I said, "In my past life, the person who killed me did it because I was pregnant."

    But all Richard could offer me was a look of pain and confusion. "ire, there''s no past life, and you don''t have a child."

    He pressed the call button. "Give her a sedative."

    I pushed him away. "Richard, do you even hear yourself? Why are you giving me a sedative? I told you, I''m perfectly sane."

    Richard said worriedly, "ire, you''re

    delusional. There''s no such thing as reincarnation. And you don''t have a

    child It''s all in your dreal ov

    As the doctor and nurse came in, ready to restrain me, I pleaded with Richard. "What''s wrong with you? Why won''t you believe me?"

    I felt desperate as they held me down.

    Just as the needle was about to pierce my skin, the door to the hospital room burst open.

    "Stop."

    Through my tears, I thought I saw Max.

    But this time, Richard stood in Max''s way. "What are you doing here?"

    What was going on with Richard?

    "Richard, I know you''re angry with me over how handled Tracey''s situation, but ire has nothing to do with this. Let her go." Max''s.

    words left me utterly confusel ne

    From my limited perspective, what was I seeing and missing?

    "Max, don''t upset ire further. The psychologist has diagnosed her with a psychological disorder. I fear she might not recover. I''m considering having hermitted to a mental hospital."

 Chapter 186

    Richard said he would check me into a mental hospital.

    I protested, "Richard, are you out of your mind? Why would I need to go to the mental hospital? And who are you to decide for me? I''m an adult. I don''t need your guardian. What gives you the right tomit me?"

    But Richard walked over, gently ced his hands on my shoulders, and looked into my eyes with a seriousness I couldn''t ignore. "ire, you''re not well. Let''s get you the help you need, okay?"

    I thought to myself, ''Am I sick? Why would Richard, who in another life would have died for me, now be trying to send me to a mental hospital?''

    "Richard, ire is independent. It''s not up to you to decide for her." Max intervened, all civility and gentlemanly restraint, withoutying a finger on Richard. Instead, he came to me and asked, "Are youing with me, or are you staying here?" Without hesitation, I ced my hand in his. "I''m leaving with you."

    I''d rather believe he, too, was reborn than stay with Richard, who wanted to check me into the mental hospital.

    "Max, what''s wrong with Richard?"

    Max swept me away, walked past Richard, and we left the hospital. It felt like I was caught in a never-ending dream where the truth was perpetually elusive.

    For a moment, I even doubted my rebirth. Was it all just a figment of my imagination?

    "Richard doesn''t believe I had a child in my past life. He doesn''t believe in reincarnation. Do you believe me? Was everything you said today true?" I was desperate for something to cling to and someone to believe me.

    Max reassured me. "I believe you. Because I''m here to protect you in this life."

    Looking into Max''s calm, honest eyes, I found no trace of deceit. Could it all be true? But Richard said I had no child, and in this life, I wasn''t pregnant yet.

    It had be urgent to prove my story true and find out the monster who targeted pregnant women at the orphanage in my past life.

    When Max and I reached the front door of my new apartment, I blurted out, "Max, should we have a child?"

    Perhaps it was too sudden a question.

    Max froze, cradling me in his arms. I wriggled free, stood on my tiptoes, and cupped his face. "Shouldn''t we have a child? In my past life, I failed each

    to protect him. This life, I''ll keep him

    safe."

    But Max''s eyes were filled with pity. "ire, you''re talking about putting yourself in danger. I won''t let you do that."

    He refused to enter the apartment,

    so I pressed closer, challenging him. "Didn''t you say you came to this life to protect me? If you''re with me, I''ll be safe, won''t I?"

    He stepped back. "ire, it''s too risky."

    I didn''t give up. "Don''t you want to help me catch the real killer?"

    "That''s a job for the police, not a price you should pay. I won''t allow it." His voice rose in urgency.

    In the wildest way possible, I clung to his neck, not giving him the chance to refuse, with my legs wrapped around his waist.

    "Do we have to do this the crazy way?" Max asked, holding me as if ready to give in.

    "Yes." I nodded firmly.

    And then, he took control, setting the

    stage for a different kind of revenge. "I''m terrified I''ll regret this approach. I can''t bear to lose you a second time." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 187

    The morning I thought I''d have to wait another month to set my trap, I got a call from the clinic asking me toe in for a check-up to confirm if I was pregnant, as there were some indications from yesterday''s result.

    I dragged myself out of bed, and Max was gone once again.

    But this time, he left me a message. [Go for it. I''ve got your back.]

    At that moment, I felt like I had a guardian angel. Whether Max was truly reborn or not didn''t matter. What mattered was he believed in me and didn''t think I was crazy enough to be sent to a mental hospital. While leaving, I saw Richard waiting at the door. "ire."

    I instinctively stepped back, but he looked just as worried as he did the day before. "ire, we need to see a doctor. I''m worried about what might happen if you keep going like this."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    I stepped back. "Richard, I thought you were the only one in this world who believed in me."

    "ire." He was probably afraid that my condition was so severe that it could be fatal.

    "Never mind. I''m fine. I''ll take care of myself and go to the hospital if there''s any issue." I didn''t want to fall out with Richard, especially since he died for me in my past life! I couldn''t hate him. Richard asked, "ire, are you sure you are fine?"

    I spun around. "I''m fine. I''m off to school now."

    I headed to the hospital first to dodge any further questions and his insistence on driving me.

    But I underestimated Richard. He seemed obsessed, having been busy with work until recently. But he suddenly started keeping a close eye on me.

    "Richard, why the hell are you following me?" I hid in the stairwell, waiting for him to exit the elevator, and stepped out to block his path.

    He looked surprised. "Did you know I was tracking you?"

    I rolled my eyes. "Your tracking skills are pretty obvious. Next time, maybe switch cars."

    So, I walked ahead. Since Richard didn''t believe I was pregnant, I would have the doctor check again to confirm.

    Richard was confused. "ire, why are we at the OB-GYN?"

    I said without looking back, "Because the doctor called me this morning for a follow-up to be sure. I told you I would have a baby."

    As I walked in, Richard followed. "ire, you''re not well."

    I rolled my eyes at him. Then, I told the doctor about the call I received for a recheck. The doctor looked confused and asked the nurse, "Who

    called Ms. Floyd for a cho

    today? There''s no record of it."

    While I was still puzzled, Richard pulled me aside. "ire, this is a serious case of hysteria. You need aprehensive psychological evaluation."

    "Richard, I did get a call. Look." I showed him my phone. The number was the hospital''sndline, but the call came at 7:30 AM, seemingly before work hours.

    "So, someone deliberately lured you

    here?" Richard realized, and I

    breathed a sigh of relief that he

    didn''t insist on taking me to a psychologist or a mental hospital.

    "Someone wants to confirm if I''m pregnant. Suddenly, I felt excited, pulling Richard back toward the

    OB-GYN. "Doctor, could you please give me a check-up?"

    The doctor shook his head. "I looked at your file, and you weren''t pregnant yesterday. How could you be today?"

    I said, "It''s okay. Just issue one. If it''s negative, so be it. If positive, even better."

    But the doctor looked at Richard and said, "Sir, your wife is persistent. Perhaps you can talk to her."

 Chapter 188

    Richard said, "No worries. Please do as she wanted."

    I nudged him with my elbow. "Richard, since when did you start taking liberties with me?"

    Soon after, I was off to get my blood drawn. While at theb, I kept my eyes peeled for anyone suspicious but found none.

    The nurse deposited my blood into a vial and said, "All done. You can get the results from the self-service kiosk in about half an hour."

    I pressed down on the cotton swab and continued to survey my surroundings but found no one out of the ordinary. However, when I retrieved my results, the nurse said someone had collected them. "Richard, look, someone took my blood test results."

    Richard was immediately concerned. "I''ll ask someone to check the surveince footage right now."

    "Okay." I couldn''t shake the feeling that whoever took the report might have tampered with the surveince, too.

    Sure enough, Richard came back half an hourter with bad news. "The cameras went dark for those ten minutes. There''s nothing to see."

    I thought it over. "It''s okay. It means we''re on the right track. The culprit is targeting all the pregnant women from Haven of Hope Orphanage. Richard, try to remember. Who would hate our orphanage this much?" My memories of the orphanage were vague at best, but Richard would surely remember more.

    He furrowed his brow in thought for a long time. "Haven of Hope Orphanage was always under the Hilton family''s influence. There was this quietboy. He wouldn''t talk to us. Later, this boy seemed to have been adopted by the Hilton family but never appeared with them

    ???

    afterward. So, we''re not sure if the Hilton family has taken him in. Other than him, I can''t think of anyone

    else."

    I had no recollection of this person. We would need to consult Max to confirm his existence.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "I''ll go find Max," I said, leaving, but Richard held me back. "Go slow. Check your health app for the blood test results. What if you''re pregnant? Could it be Max''s?" The question made my cheeks burn.

    "The Hilton family... We can''t afford to mess with them now, not even if you''re pregnant. Because even though Atan has passed, the Hilton elders still hold significant power. While Max is the head of the family, he has to consider their feelings, and the pressure he faces from the

    family is immense."

    Without Richard''s insight, I would have been oblivious to the enormous pressure Max was under.

    Richard sighed, "Therger the family is, the more entangled its affairs will be. Remember how n''s daughter ended up when she married amoner, huh? If Max loves you, the obstacles he''ll need to ovee are even greater."

    I nodded. I decided not to tell Max even if I got pregnant. It wouldn''t help much that Max knew about my pregnancy, and it might even put me in more danger, especially if the Hilton elders decided to target me. After saying goodbye to Richard, I got into my car. I prayed that everything would turn out as I hoped, especially concerning the pregnancy. Having been reborn two months ago, was it time to start fighting back? I pulled out my phone to check the blood test results, my fingers trembling.

    When staring at the report, I couldn''t help but cover my mouth as tears fell uncontrobly. This report was the answer I had been waiting for for what felt like a century.

 Chapter 189

    The progesterone index on the pregnancy test was promising, a beacon of hope that I was pregnant.

    Atst, I could make up for the regrets of my past life. Was this child''s returning a sign of forgiveness, a belief that I could protect him this time? Yet, the irony was that I was nning to use him as bait. My heart was joyful for the child''s arrival and fearful that I couldn''t shield him this time. Was I being too selfish?

    But even if I weren''t pregnant, bing so in the future would only mark me for death at the hands of a serial killer targeting anyone connected to the orphanage.

    I called Max, but the Hilton family''s driver answered, "Ms. Floyd, Mr. Hilton is in a meeting."

    "Oh," I responded, my tone icier than I intended, still upset about the birth control pills he had made me take.

    The driver said, "Ms. Floyd, Mr. Hilton stayed at your cest night and asked me to deliver some medication to you. Where can I find you?"

    That driver was definitely up to something.

    "I''ve taken care of it. Don''t worry. I won''t be having the Hilton family''s child." I could almost hear Eaton, the driver, sigh in relief. "Ms. Floyd, please don''t be too hard on Mr. Hilton. He has a lot of family responsibilities." "Hmm," I hung up, pondering the constraints of Max''s life. Was his seemingly enviable existence a gilded cage?

    After I hung up, my phone rang again. It was Kate. "ire, where are you? Can we meet?"

    "Can''t we just talk over the phone? I''m a bit wary of getting kidnapped," I said, half-joking yet genuinely concerned. Kate hadn''t killed me, but she had betrayed me more than once.

    Kate asked, "What have you done to ude? Our wedding was supposed to be today, and he''s vanished."

    I frowned, having forgotten about ude''s wedding.

    I answered, "It has nothing to do with me. I''ve been at the hospital all day."

    Kate shot back, "That''s impossible. He left because he couldn''t get over you. ire, you have Max. Why are you still holding onto ude?"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose.

    ude was trying to get me killed, running away from his wedding and ming it on me. "If he shows up, I''ll tell him I don''t love him and to get

    lost."

    But Kate was relentless. "No, I need to see you. If I''m with you, ude will show up, and I can ask him myself."

    "Kate, there''s more to life than just ude."

    Kate said shamelessly, "No, all I want is ude. Or maybe you could give Max to me?"

    Kate was the one who needed a therapist.

    "Kate, I don''t want anyone." I hung up, only to see Max standing by my car door, which I had left open.

    I thought, ''He wasn''t in a meeting after all. How did he get here so fast?"

    Before I could greet him, Max opened the door, grabbed my wrist, and pinned me against the car frame. "Who did you say you didn''t want?" Embarrassed, I managed a weak smile. "I don''t want ude."

    He rxed, his tense muscles softening, then wrapped me in a weary embrace. "Sorry for scaring you."

    I shook my head. "It''s okay."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    His demeanor was calm, almost

    gentlemanly, except for the wildness that emerged in more intimate moments. But he was a Hilton, a world beyond my reach.

    "Max, how about dinner?" I changed. the subject, hoping to find safety in hispany, especially now that whoever took my blood test knew about my pregnancy.

 Chapter 190

    I had no clue when he''d make his move. I was out in the open, and he was lurking in the shadows.

    "Max, could I borrow two bodyguards from you?" I asked, trying to sound casual.

    He frowned slightly at my request. "Sure, but are two enough?"

    I nodded. "Yeah, enough. Having too many would draw more attention, feeling like I''m some celebrity with an entourage."

    The thought of two bodyguards escorting me to school was enough to imagine the buzz it would create. With bodyguards by my side, bing the talk of the school would make it harder for any attacker to make a move unnoticed. "Let''s add a few more in secret to keep an eye on you," Max said with a slight smirk, not asking but telling me his decision.

    I couldn''t argue. More eyes meant more safety.

    "How about staying with the Hiltons for a bit? We''ve got top-notch security," Max suggested as we slipped into a hidden diner for lunch.

    I shook my head, replying, "I''d rather not risk getting targeted by one of your family''s estranged members." I threw in the mention of estranged members to gauge his reaction. His eyes shifted slightly.

    I asked, "The Hilton family must have its fair share of illegitimate children, huh?"

    He just hummed in response, not delving further.

    I bit my lip. n brought Max back from abroad when Max was a teenager. That made Max one, right?

    I apologized, "Max, I''m sorry. I forgot you''re one of them."

    He shook his head. "I''m not. If we''re talking legitimacy, my mother officially married into the Hilton family. She was Princess of Country Sylvaris, a royal in her own right."

    I almost choked on my soup. Thedy of the Hilton family was a princess of royal blood.

    Richard wasn''t wrong. My standing could be leverage or a threat in the eyes of the older Hilton generations. It was better to stay under the radar.

    "Max, maybe it''s best if you keep your distance. I don''t want to end up like Mrs. Hart and her husband," I said lightly, though the food lost its taste.

    "I can handle it," Max said earnestly, locking eyes with me. At that moment, I almost believed him.

    I shook my head. "No need. You don''t understand what it''s like at the bottom, always at risk of being crushed."

    I was already in a web of danger.

    "Max, is that illegitimate child from Haven of Hope Orphanage?" I kept pressing.

    "Yes, but I heard he had died from an illness before I returned. I never met him," his words shocked me.

    It was easy for those at the bottom

    to get snuffed out. I couldn''t help but guess the illegitimate child returned to the Hilton family, only to be deemed unworthy by the elders due to his mother''s lower status and then conveniently disposed of.

    And he sought revenge, but why did he target women from Haven of Hope Orphanage?

    Seeing me lost in thought, Max offered me a shrimp. "Don''t worry too much. I''ll handle the Hilton family matters. I''ll gather some information on that illegitimate child

    swnovel

    for you in the next ovBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Max was too clever, almost guessing my thoughts.

    "Max, I''m full. I should head back," I said, fearing that spending more time with him would only make me fall for him more because he was too good, aside from being a Hilton.

    But things didn''t go as we hoped. It seems the more you want something, the harder it is to get it.

    "Max, can you just be Max?"

 Chapter 191

    Max didn''t say a word in response and just drove me back home.

    As we reached my apartment building, I spotted someone at my door. My heart skipped a beat. Could it be ude?

    Sure enough, he turned around at the sound of the elevator doors opening and locked eyes with me.

    "ire..." Then his gaze shifted to Max by my side. "Uncle Max."

    "Uncle Max, I can''t do it. I''ll give you back the shares. I want ire..." ude suddenly stepped forward, grabbing Max''s jacket. What was he even saying? "ire, you go inside. I need to have a word with ude." With that, Max shrugged off ude''s grasp and stepped into the elevator that hadn''t closed yet. ude hurried after him and turned back to tell me, "ire, wait for me."

    The elevator doors closed, and I was in confusion. What shares had Max given ude to make him marry Kate and stay away from me? What had the everposed Max done?

    But I entered my apartment, deciding not to meddle. I was curious about what the person who had my blood test report would do next.

    After a shower, I climbed back into bed and checked my phone. Max said he and ude had left, telling me to rest early. Without giving it much thought, I went to sleep, only to be startled by a doll lying on my bed, facing me, smiling. I screamed in fright. Had the culprit been here? Where?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I grabbed my phone and ran to the living room to check the security footage, but it captured nothing. My hands were trembling. I tried calling Richard but couldn''t get through. Who else could I call? Max?

    I dialed Max. "Max, the culprit has been in my house!"

    Max said urgently, "I''m on my way. Don''t hang up."

    I knew the culprit wasn''t in my house, but the doll might have a hidden camera, so I dared not open it myself.

    I tried to pour myself a ss of water to calm down but underestimated the state of my nerves. My shaking hands couldn''t hold the ss, which slipped, shattering on the floor.

    I knelt to pick up the pieces but ended up cutting my hand on the ss shards.

    But right then, I forgot about the pain and kept picking up the pieces, still scared. I got up and opened the apartment door to wait for Max.

    But as soon as I opened the door, there was ude, who had returned.

    Seeing me open the door, he exined in a fluster. "ire, I just feel more at peace when I''m near you. I''ll leave now."

    I hid my hand behind my back, not wanting ude to see I was injured, nor did I want to show my vulnerable side. This time around, I had given up on ude. Not like before, when I depended on him and even thought I''d die without him. How foolish I was back then. So, this time, I wouldn''t tell him even if was injured.

    n¨¨t

    "ire, are you hurt?" But the blood dripping from my hand onto the floor gave me away, and he saw it. He pulle my hand toward him, gently removing the ss shards, andforted me, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Do you have any antiseptic at home?"

    I stayed silent, thinking how bted affection was worth less than trash.

    Seeing my silence, he took a grey handkerchief from his jacket pocket and wrapped it around my wound to stop the bleeding. "Should we go to the hospital to get the wound cleaned up?"

    I snorted, "ude, back then, if I

    touched anything of yours, you''d want to throw it away and get new ones. Why was that? And what''s this all about now? Trying to cherish what you can''t have?"

 Chapter 192

    I avoided his gaze, pulling my hand away with a chill that matched the ice in my veins, wrapping my arms around myself. My eyes briefly met the floor, an indifferent witness to the turmoil between us.

    "ire, you''re always going on about Richard''s jail time and starting fights with me. Plus, when Kate came back, you pushed her down the stairs, hurting her over and over. Plus, Kate told me you were in love with Richard. I felt like I could never measure up to Richard in your eyes despite taking care of you for ten years. It made me furious. My biggest fear in life is being abandoned. The Hilton family abandoned my family."

    ude''s tears caught me off guard, his voice breaking in a way I hadn''t anticipated.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Excuses. You can''t even convince yourself, and how do you expect to convince me? ude, admit it. Back then, all you wanted was to outdo the Hilton family. You needed Kate, and I was the one left in the lurch," I scoffed as the elevator dinged open. Max stepped out, and his presence immediately cooled the tension. "Stay away from her!"

    ude clenched his fists, powerless against Max''smand. "Uncle Max, understand. Thanks for calling off the engagement with the Goodwin family on my behalf."

    ude didn''t look back as he walked away. He and Kate were no longer engaged, and had Max intervened?

    I turned to Max, but he offered no exnations. Instead, he tenderly lifted my injured hand with his brow furrowed, discarding ude''s handkerchief into a nearby trash can before leading me into the apartment. He rummaged through my drawers for the first aid kit, gently cleaning my wounds and wrapping them with an stic bandage.

    "Max, isn''t there anything you want to tell me?" I asked.

    He knelt before me, cing my bandaged hand on myp as he met my gaze. "ude has always been desperate for the Hilton family''s approval."

    ude, Crestview Metropolis''s most formidablewyer, had his firm go public. To many, he was a golden boy. Yet, he was still under the Hilton family''s thumb. So, ude wanted to use the Goodwin family to strengthen himself. After all, the Goodwin family was only second to the Hilton family.

    ?????

    I asked, "So, ude regretted choosing Kate, but the Goodwin family wouldn''t allow a cancetion of the engagement. You stepped in for him, didn''t you?"

    Max nodded, caressing my face. "ire, how about we avoid seeing him from now on?"

    It turned out that the most influential people of Crestview Metropolis could make the most controlling requests in the gentlest ways.

    "What would happen if I did see him?" I challenged.

    "You''d die." He ced my hand over his heart as if to say seeing ude would kill his heart.

    I couldn''t help butugh. "Max, Richard mentioned our worlds are too far apart. So, I''ll meet whoever want. If I want to see you, I''ll see you, but you won''t be my only option. Since can''t reach you, I won''t bother trying. Go ahead and take that creepy doll from my bed and leave."

    Harsh as my words were, what else could I do? Expect him to fall hopelessly in love with me, defying his family for a grand romance? That was the stuff of novels

    I was just an orphan, raised in an orphanage, without any backstories, struggling in the mud at the bottom, constantly at risk of being killed.

    "Okay." He got up, went to my room to take the doll, opened the door, and left.

    I couldn''t understand why my eyes were burning or why I felt like crying. Iy on the couch and let myself sob.

    I wondered, ''Once the murderer gets caught, should I leave this ce? I fear seeing Max would drown me in sorrow forever.''

 Chapter 193

    The next day, I returned to theb, only to find it in ruins, a clear sign of vandalism.

    nked by two inseparable bodyguards, a testament to Max''s promise of protection, I felt a semnce of safety amidst the chaos.

    Upon my arrival, Allen hastily pulled me aside, his voiceced with urgency, "You''re lucky you werete. I just reached the doorstep when an explosion rocked the interior, followed by immediate mes. Had anyone been inside conducting experiments, they''d be nothing but ash now." The thought of being turned to ash made my spine tingle. The threats to my life were getting rmingly more frequent.

    "The authorities have been alerted, and detectives should be here shortly to investigate the cause. None of our materials were remotely explosive," Allen fretted before his concern took a new direction. "The materials delivered by the Hilton family this morning are all gone. That shipment was worth five million. It''s unlikely the Hilton family would send a recement. Without those materials, our project is as good as dead."

    Watching Allen''s distress, I couldn''t empathize, my mind preupied with more pressing fears. If yesterday''s doll was a threat and today''s fire a warning, was an attempt on my life imminent? I froze with fear, clueless about the identity of my would-be killer, surrounded by danger.

    At that moment, an email from Max popped up. [The information on the illegitimate child you were curious about. But remember, ire, no matter what you find, you have me.]

    His words made me hesitate to open the email. Who could this mystery person be? Someone I knew, or perhaps someone closer than I realized? That thought alone made my hand tremble even more.

    As I braced myself to open the email, Richard appeared.

    "ire, are you okay?" he asked, scanning me for any injuries.

    "Richard, how did you get here so fast? Did news of the explosion reach you already?" I questioned, but he had no immediate answer.

    "I was on my way to bring you breakfast," Richard said, gesturing toward the bodyguards carrying an assortment of breakfast items.

    Despite his gesture, I remained still, my attention caught by the injury on my hand.

    He slipped my phone into my pocket, asking, "How did you hurt yourself?"

    "Richard, what are you hiding from me?" I demanded, my frustration mounting.

    I hoped my second chance at life would change our tragic destiny, but why did every miserable path lead back to Richard?

    As he arrived, I opened the email and found the photo of the illegitimate child was unmistakably Richard. His full name was Richard Hilton.

    I felt a sharp pain in my chest,

    struggling to breathe, and copsed

    backward, caught by the quick

    veet

    response of my bodyguards. More guards emerged, forming a protective circle around me, their stance wary of Richard.

    Richard''s normally gentle eyes darkened in an instant. "ire, you''ve always listened to me, and I''ve always cared the most about you. Let''s talk this through

    "Talk about what? About you wanting to kill me? To turn me into one of those girls from the

    orphanage and burned beyond

    ??????

    recognition? Richard, those girls etThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    were once cherished by the

    headmistress, and they all looked up to you!" A sharp breath escaped my lips, followed by a rush of blood, the taste of iron flooding my mouth.

 Chapter 194

    "ire, you don''t trust me?" Richard cornered me, his steps deliberate and menacing, while the bodyguards encircled to protect me, forming a human shield.

    I cried out, "How can I trust you? I checked the security footage. No one entered my house, and you left with me that morning. So, it had to be you who sneakily ced that creepy doll on my bed. And now, with theb blown up, you''re trying to kill me. Richard, you were

    my only faith in this world, my pir. Why did it have to be you?"

    I felt like I was on the brink of suffocation.

    Yet, he seemed so sure of himself. "These are all your suspicions, ire. You have no proof."

    "I have proof!" Suddenly, Ronald''s voice came from behind me, and I knew I was safe.

    Ronald and Max had arrived together, with Max quickly breaking through the circle of bodyguards to embrace me.

    I saw Ronald handcuff Richard. Richard didn''t even struggle but kept his gaze fixed on me.

    Ronald said in an official tone, "Richard, you''re implicated in several murder cases. You need toe with us."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Instead of responding to Ronald, Richard stared intensely at me. "You''ll regret this. The Hilton family is no saint. All those girls who died were connected to the Hiltons. They should''ve never had children. The illegitimate offspring of the Hilton family are cursed!" Yes, in this world, even Richard was a viin. Who could I trust then?

    "Max, you knew there was

    something off with Richard, didn''t you?" I asked coldly, recalling the call Ronald made at the police station They had known it was someone. from the Haven of Hope Orphanage and that it was Richard. The kept it from me, not wanting to shatter my faith in Richard. Was that so?

    But knowing now that Richard wanted to kill me, remembering that he had killed me in a past life, this revtion was far more terrifying. In his past life, he managed to kill me even from behind bars.

    ''Richard, I can''t see through you. Or perhaps I have been your pawn from the start?'' Feeling weak and dizzy, I cked out.

    This world was so frightening that I regretted being reborn. Had I just died in my past life, I wouldn''t have had to endure this heartache again.

    In my past life, Richard died for me, and to learn even his death was part of his scheme made me feel Richard was far more terrifying than the scoundrel ude.

    I fell asleep and had another dream. In it, the orphanage was full of joyfulughter, everyone carefree except for the headmistress, who always seemed to sigh.

    In the dream, I approached her, crouched down, and asked, "Ma''am, can you teach Richard not to kill? I don''t want anything to happen to him. I wish he could only be Richard."

    But even the dream version of the headmistress told me, "ire, when you''re at the bottom, you need to fight to protect yourself and get what you want."

    So, to get what he wanted, Richard stooped low to coborate with the Hilton family to get closer to them, right? He killed all the girls associated with the Hilton family. All of them!

    I knew I was dreaming, but my tears

    turned into a vast sea in which I was drowning. I called for help because I couldn''t swim. I struggled, but could anyone pull me out in the end? Or was it up to me alone?

    Slowly, I opened my eyes, the light piercing, forcing me to close them again. Maybe it was time to leave.

 Chapter 195

    I couldn''t let it go. Was this how it was going to end? Could Richard be behind it all?

    In a sh of rity, it hit me. If Richard had been willing toy down his life for me in a past life, who was he dying for this life? Tracey!

    I shot up from my bed to find Max sitting by my side, idly supporting his head with one hand, half-asleep.

    Noticing I was awake, he reached out to help me up, but I grabbed his hand, demanding, "Max, Richard wouldn''t kill me, right? There must be a misunderstanding?"

    Max swallowed hard, a visible struggle in his throat, clearly holding back words he couldn''t bring himself to say.

    I looked determined. "Max, Richard died for me in another life, and how could he possibly kill me now? He''s the only family I have in this world."

    "ire, all evidence points to him as the mastermind," Max couldn''t meet my eyes as he spoke, his gaze drifting away.

    I knew he was lying. "I knew he was lying. "So, you''re lying to me? Are you trying to make me hate Richard too? Is this some kind of game for you, Max? Or do you just need a scapegoat to protect Tracey?"

    I pressed him, and in response, he pulled me into an embrace, pinning me down on the bed, sealing my protests with a kiss.

    But with all my strength, I pushed him away, my nails leaving marks on his neck. He winced in pain and let go.

    "Max, I don''t want Richard dead. Even if he takes the fall, the real culprit, Tracey, won''t stoping after me." I had used Tracey outright, yet Max never seemed to doubt her. I was so disappointed.

    "I only want Richard. Leave," I said, pointing towards the door and almost screaming hysterically.

    "I''ll take you to him," Max snapped,

    lifting me from the bed onto his

    shoulder. No matter how much

    struggled, he carried me out with an

    iron grip, his face dark with anger.

    As we drove, I pondered. If Richard were an illegitimate child, he and Max would have been rivals. Yet, Richard always seemed to defend Max.

    "Max, is Richard your half-brother?" I

    needed to see if he was lying, but he nodded sincerely, "I''ve always wanted to tell you. But considering your feelings for Richard, I couldn''t bring myself to act against him."

    So, Max had been contemting action against Richard?

    Max said, "As for the burnt body case, Tracey got involved, too. She confessed that it was Richard," Max continued.

    I was shell-shocked. They had evidence, direct evidence.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Max continued, "Tracey has always been Richard''s right hand. Even in prison, Tracey helped him pull off his schemes."

    No wonder Richard knew how I was doing on the outside, even from prison.

    "But what about the past life where Richard died for me?" I couldn''t even convince myself.

    "In the past life, he didn''t die," Max''s car stopped before the police station. He turned to me, his gaze intense and sincere.

    "He faked his death, making

    everyone believe he couldn''t possibly be behind the murder. When everyone used youst time, he was the only one who believed in your innocence because he knew you were dead. He yed everyone before, and you, thinking he''d never hurt you, just turned a blind eye to the truth."

    That was the most words Max had ever told me.

    "Did he do it?" It felt like I had lost thest thread of hope. Could Richard have been plotting against me since our past life?

 Chapter 196

    "The Hilton Group has never worked with him before." Max tilted my chin up, his voice low and steady, "ire, even when you were in a mess in Elmwood Springs, I had him rush to save you when it happened. I gave him the entire rescue team, yet he insisted on waiting until you called the next day for help. That''s when I started doubting him. If he cared about you, he would have acted sooner. He set you up with me just to get you pregnant and then have both you and the child die. He wanted me to feel the pain of losing everything all

    over again."

    His long fingers traced my jawline, his eyes darkening to a deep crimson.

    "In the past life, in Room 6088, it was also Richard who drugged you. He even had someone lure you into my room. This time, after being reborn, I called Ronald immediately after being drugged, ensuring you wouldn''t get pregnant. I didn''t want history to repeat itself..." Suddenly, Iy in his arms and was too stunned to utter a word. Max knew everything. He was silently protecting me, clearing the obstacles in my path.

    "Max..." I whispered, even as I pushed him away. He got out first and opened my door, saying, "Say goodbye to the past. I''ll lead the way forward."

    He extended his hand, signaling me to follow him. But for some reason, my feet felt as heavy as lead. I couldn''t believe Richard would betray me, harm me, or kill me.

    "Still don''t believe it? You can ask him yourself," Max said, his voice tinged with a defeated resignation.

    In the end, I stepped out of the car. Whatever the oue, it was time for a conclusion.

    But when we arrived at the detective''s office, Ronald was frantically ruffling his hair.

    Upon seeing us, he hurried over and said, "We have all the evidence we need, but Tracey changed her testimony. She''s iming she did everything and that Richard had nothing to do with it." "Tracey''s willing to sacrifice herself to save Richard."

    That was my first thought, and howe I didn''t know? Richard and Tracey had such a good rtionship. Both were willing to die for each other.

    "Is there no other way?" Max''s brow furrowed slightly.

    Ronald shook his head. "No, and the old ones of the Hilton family are banding together to protect him." He sighed as he looked at me.

    The Hilton family''s elders protecting a bastard? Against Max?

    "Are you going to be in danger?" I looked at Max worriedly, and he ruffled my hair, "No."

    Ronald muttered, "How could you not be? Richard has been joining forces with those old guards for years to suppress you. You''ve been holding up against the pressure of an entire family on your own

    Max shot Ronald a look, and he immediately fell silent.

    "They can''t hurt me," Max reassured me, probably to ease my worries.

    "Really? With the older generation of the Hilton family on my side, how much pressure do you think you can withstand alone? You might as well step down as the head of the family now," a familiar voice came from behind us.

    I turned around and saw Richard exiting the prison, surrounded by several bodyguards.

    His sinister gaze swept over us. "ire,e here," hemanded.

    I took a step back, hiding behind Max.

    "ire, we''re at the top now. When

    you were a kid and wanted an amusement park, I had the orphanage demolished and made the Hilton Group turn it into an

    amusement park. So, you Met

    theBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Hilton family supports me. No one supports Max."

    I looked up at Max, whose expression remained indifferent, unangered.

 Chapter 197

    Max was the definition of cool under pressure, never rattled no matter how stormy things got.

    But me? I was a wreck, especially since Richard had be unrecognizable and terrifying.

    "Richard, I can''t go with you." I''d never confess to him that I had been reborn or that in my past life, he had ordered a hit on me. Wasn''t he the real enemy?

    Yet, Richard had ensnared me with love, blinding me to the truth. A shiver ran down my spine.

    "Are you afraid of me? ire, I''ve looked after you since we were kids. Was all my affection a lie? What kind of poison has Max been feeding you, making you hide behind him instead ofing to me?" Richard''s frail frame belied the intensity of his presence. His sunken cheeks and hollow eyes made him look almost vampiric.

    I said, "Richard, I''ll listen to your exnation onest time."

    "There''s nothing to exin. Mywyer will handle it. Today, you only have to choose. Max or me?" Richard was forcing my hand.

    "And what do you think?" I shot back with a coldugh.

    "So, you''re keeping the baby?" Richard''s words shocked everyone present, especially Max, whose calm demeanor gave way to tension. "The baby?"

    "Do you want this child to be a bastard of the Hilton family? ire, the Hilton family is an elite dynasty. They''ll never acknowledge the child. Only by overturning the old guards'' views can you and the baby have a future. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"

    I never expected such words toe out of Richard''s mouth. And it clicked why he always insisted I was mentally ill, wanting to send me to a therapist, even a mental institution.

    I was just another pawn in his game. He wanted to destroy Max, using me as the weapon. Without me, Max was invincible, with no weaknesses to exploit.

    "The child is my business," I said, but Max seemed to disagree, taking my hand and looking at me with questioning eyes.

    "Richard, thew will deal with you. Don''t get too cocky."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Fine, then you and Max can watch how I''ll topple the Hilton family." With a cold snort, Richard turned and left.

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief. But Max quickly led me to his car, strapping me in before stepping on the gas toward the hospital.

    I asked confusedly, "Why are we going to the hospital?"

    Richard asked eagerly, "Is what Richard said true? Whose child are you carrying?"

    I averted my gaze, knowing Max was unaware that I hadn''t taken the birth control pills Eaton had given me. We had had sex just two days ago. It was impossible to be pregnant.  en

    So, his anger stemmed from suspicion of my fidelity.

    I stayed calm. "I lied to Richard. I''m not pregnant. I''ve taken the pills Eaton gave me. And we just had sex two days ago. How could I be pregnant?"

    "Richard is meticulous. He''s not

    easily fooled," Max said, pulling me closer with a smile spreading across

    his face. "So, you didn''t take Eaton''s pills."

    "That''s nonsense. You sent the pills. How could I not take them? Why would I secretly carry your child?" I pushed against him, but he held me tighter, unable to suppress hisughter. "ire, you thought you could run away with my child? I won''t make the same mistakes as in the past life. From today on, you won''t leave my sight."

    I had rarely seen Max this possessive, except in intimate moments. "Max..." Max looked at me. "ire, thank you for not taking those pills."

 Chapter 198

    Max held me close, his chin resting on my shoulder. For some reason, I felt his vulnerability and didn''t resist.

    "Let''s forget the blood test and head back," I coaxed him like one would soothe a child.

    I thought, ''They say men be boys in front of the women they love. Is Max the same?''

    Max announced, "From today, we''re staying with the Hilton family."

    "Aren''t the Hiltons just a bunch of old geezers out to get me and the baby?" Thinking of the stubborn old guards at the Hilton family made me shake my head. Safety came first. "Those old fogies don''t get to stay in Hilton Mansion," Max smirked, aiming for another hug, which I yfully pushed away. "It''s inappropriate. What would people think?" Richard proposed, "Registering our marriage would make it respectable. Would I have that honor?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    A gust of wind swept through, tousling my hair and stirring my emotions. Max chuckled and helped tuck the disheveled strands behind my ear.

    In my past life, ude wouldn''t marry me, even if it meant divorce. In this life, ude would rather have me as the other woman than make me his wife.

    In this life and thest, it was the first time someone had wanted to marry me because he felt lucky to have a child with me.

    "It''s too soon. I''m not ready yet." I shrank back. "Max, I want to find myself first. I don''t know if I can stand on the same starting line as you, but I don''t want to be who I am right now."

    I''d lost everything. All I had left was myself. I needed to be a better version of myself to protect the unborn child instead of just relying on others.

    "I''ve had theb buy new equipment. If you want to continue your research, I''ll support you." Max had prepared everything for me.

    "Okay." I wanted to refuse because I considered leaving Crestview to trace my parents'' steps. I wondered if my grandparents were still alive and if they had been waiting all

    these years for my parents'' return.

    But then I remembered Richard was after Max, and I couldn''t leave Max. "Take me back to my apartment. I need to grab some clothes and stuff."

    "We have everything at home. I

    moved out of the apartmentst month and nned to get you everything ready. I had nned to pick you up the next day, but you had gone. I thought you still loved ude." Max''s lips revealed a hint of jealousy in his smile.

    "ude is your nephew, right? You don''t like him, do you?" I teased.

    "He doesn''t know his ce. He shouldn''t have hurt you. In my past life, I gave way to him." Max looked at me with a hint of regret.

    So, he had been paying attention to

    me since hisst life, but back then, I loved C?aude, so he stepped back. But then I died. He desperately searched, only to find my charred body still carrying his child

    I was curious. "In the past life, what was ude''s reaction to my death?"

    Max answered lightly, "He knelt at your grave and cried for days."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Did ude not erect a tombstone with ''Beloved wife, ire Floyd'' on it?"

    "He was afraid I''d kill him, so he didn''t dare." I could feel Max''s murderous vibe as he said that. It was no wonder they called Max the Grim Reaper.

    "So, you set up my tombstone, huh?" I tiptoed, rewarding his cheek with a soft kiss.

    They say the wife of this life is the person who buried you in your past life. In my case, the person who buried me in my past life became the biggest blessing of this one.

    I had no idea what the future might hold, but first, I owed Max for giving me a ce to rest in peace. "Max, thank you for giving me a grave, a ce to set my soul."

 Chapter 199

    I had just moved into the Hilton family, and Max, respecting my wishes, set me up in a room right next to his master bedroom. It all felt surreal. It felt like I was living a dream I wasn''t ready for, standing side by side with him. The Hilton family''s polite and amodating staff were busy making my roomfortable, asking me about my preferences to tailor everything to my liking. Meanwhile, Max had retreated to his study.

    "Ms. ire," one of the maids approached me with a smile, "Mr. Hilton mentioned you love lilies, so he had us nt some in the greenhouse a while ago. They''ll bloom next month, but for tonight, we''ve decorated your room with roses." I offered a small smile in return. Even the lilies got a greenhouse. Yet, I felt like a wanderer, unsure why but sure that Max wasn''t my final destination. Besides, I had harbored a sense of distrust toward almost everyone recently. "Mr. Hilton also mentioned you like drinking milk," she added.

    That was a habit from my childhood, a lifetime ago. And my tastes had changed since then.

    "Nonsense. Mr. Hilton specifically said not to bring milk to Ms. ire again. You''re so misinformed," another voice interrupted. A woman dressed distinctly from the other staff, wearing sses and holding a clipboard, approached us.

    "Ms. ire, I apologize. Your preference for milk is outdated information from a few months back. I haven''t updated them with this month''s briefing. It''s my mistake. Please don''t hold it against them. I''m Helen, the steward of the Hilton Mansion," she exined.

    With a nod, I agreed. Helen gave out the documents to the employees and detailed my dietary preferences. Embarrassed, I quietly went to the study as Helen briefed them.

    As I was about to knock, I noticed the door was ajar.

    ???"

    "Mr. Hilton, I''ve been with the Hilton family for forty years. My loyalty is unquestionable. You''re well aware that your grandfather made it clear the family head can''t marry someone of lower standing. Since you called off the engagement with the Goodwin family, the elders have as an

    been restless, seeing haveThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    opportunity for their offspring to take over, which gave Richard his chance," a voice said from inside.

    "That''s no excuse for drugging her," Max replied in a calm yet menacing voice.

    I shivered outside the door, feeling the tension.

    "Mr. Hilton, Ms. ire cannot bear your child. The Hilton family hassted over a century, but no head of the family has ever married someone like her..."

    "Enough!" Max''s angry shout was something I hadn''t heard before.

    Then, I heard amotion. Was Max physically confronting Eaton?

    "Even if you beat me to death, I won''t regret my actions," Eaton''s defiant voice continued.

    Relieved, I realized it was Max''s bodyguard intervening, not Max himself. But the words stung. Why did some people look down on those of us from humble beginnings so much?

    I was about to enter when Helen appeared behind me, gently pulling me away.

    "Ms. ire, it''s best not to go in. Mr. Hilton is quite upset. But it''s wonderful you''re here with us. The family has two factions: the

    traditionalists, led by Eaton, wh

    believe in maintaining old family

    alliances through marriage, and the younger generation, like myself, who advocate for love and equality. Mr. Hilton has entrusted us with your care."

    Helen''s sunny disposition was infectious, yet I couldn''t shake the feeling of being stuck in the mud, still searching for my path to the light.

 Chapter 200

    "Ms. ire, you don''t need to feel pressured as you''re the only woman Mr. Hilton has ever brought back to the Hilton Mansion. It is testament enough that he doesn''t care about your background. He wants you only. In a bold move that shocked the social circles, Mr. Hilton canceled his engagement with the Goodwin familyst month. The older generation pushed too hard, even threatening to pull their shares, but Mr. Hilton, with his fierce presence in the business world, left them no room to retaliate. Yet, they dared to orchestrate an attack on Mr. Hilton. You know what? Mr. Hilton has almost lost his life, bedridden for a month, and the moment he could stand, he went looking for you..."

    As Helen spoke, her eyes briefly met mine, then quickly darted down, silence taking over. I could unmistakably feel Max''s presence behind me.

    "Let me know if you need anything, Ms. ire. I''ll take my leave," Helen said, her quick departure signaling Max''s unshakeable status within the Hilton family.

    "Max, what did they do to you? Are you hurt?" The thought of Max being unable to leave the bed for a whole month was heart-wrenching.

    My concern was palpable as I reached out to lift his shirt, but he caught my wrist.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Seriously, do you want to do this here with cameras everywhere?" His voice was a low murmur, tinged with amusement.

    My cheeks flushed with embarrassment as I realized we were in a public setting. "I just wanted to see if you were okay."

    "How about we go to my room?" His suggestion, apanied by a teasing smile, made my heart skip a beat.

    "It''s just to check the wound," I rified, leading the way, my pace quickening.

    Passing the open door of the study, I glimpsed Eaton was still kneeling within. Our eyes met, and I quickly looked away, feeling guilty. Max asked, "Don''t you want to know why I''m punishing Eaton?"

    I shook my head, not wanting to delve into it.

    "He shouldn''t have given you the birth control pills. I want to make up for our past.life''s regrets to protect you and our future." Max''s words were sincere, his gaze intense as he lifted her chin, his lips meeting my tear streaked eyes. "Believe in me."

    I wanted to, more than anything. But my insecurities held me back. Could I ever truly stand by Max''s side, not as a burden but as his equal?

    Max said lovingly, "All I want is ire, regardless of her background."

    His words were a balm to my soul even as I fought back tears.

    But then, his arms were around me, lifting me, my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist. His kisses, initially salty from my tears,

    Surned sweet, transporting me

    to a blissful ce.

    Max held me gently and protectively as we moved to the bed. Everything felt so right and inevitable. I couldn''t resist him, nor did I want to miss being with him. Maybe, I thought, if our paths crossed in this life, there would be no mistakes or social

    divides.

    Touching his scar, a jagged reminder of the attack, I marveled at his strength. There were eight stitches close to his heart. Who could harbor such malice?

    Yet, even in pain, Max had made public appearances, a ploy to stabilize his empire. He had never sought the spotlight, exining his sudden visibility that month.

 Chapter 201

    "Max Hilton... it hurts so much."

    Tears began to shake free, streaming down my face.

    "Where does it hurt? Huh?" He stopped in his tracks, his panic palpable as he searched for the source of my pain.

    "It''s my heart, Max. I never imagined you''d be so badly hurt. I thought you didn''t care about me, only about your family''s interests. That''s why you didn''te to see me for an entire month."

    My vision blurred with tears, Max''s features bing indistinct.

    He gently held my face, hisughter soft as he kissed away my tears. "Stop crying, I''m right here, aren''t I?"

    I wrapped my arms around him, my sobs growing louder. "Max, I''m so sorry. Maybe I should never have gotten involved with you back at the orphanage. Then you wouldn''t have to suffer like this. You could have been the head of the Hilton family, easily securing a powerful alliance with the Goodwins, without having to fight everyone for it."

    He stroked my hair soothingly andforted me, saying, "Meeting you was the best thing that ever happened to me. Without you, there would be no ''me'' today. The Hiltons don''t get to dictate my life." He sounded so confident.

    My crying stopped as I began to unbutton his shirt, wanting to inspect his wounds, to see who had operated on him and whether they had done a good job.

    "Look at my ire, taking charge."

    His teasing smile told me he had misunderstood my intentions, but I didn''t correct him. Instead, I was buoyed by him calling me ''his ire.'' It felt like finding solid ground after being stuck in the mud.

    "I just want to see if any doctor is better than me," I said, trying to sound casual. Yet, seeing the bright red scar across his chest, right over his heart, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion, my body going cold.

    "Max, were Richard Price and the

    elders responsible for this? How

    could Richard do this to you?" No wonder Richard had been too busy to see mest month, dealing with Max instead.

    "It''s all in the past, as long as we''re okay now."

    At that moment, the curtains across the vast windows closed, and under the dim light of the bedsidemp, our figures intertwined passionately.

    In the darkness, his protective

    embrace felt like safeguarding a

    treasure, his low growls mingling

    with my soft moans, all our

    grievances and longing pouring into

    the night.

    I didn''t know how I fell asleep, only that after what felt like ages, Max carried me to the bath, and then I sank into a deep sleep in bed.

    Through the night, he held me close, never letting go.

    Half-asleep, I murmured, "Max, do you love me?"

    Even in his sleep, he nodded, murmuring, "Of course."

    Content, I drifted back to sleep.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Waking up, I realized I had spent the night with Max instead of setting up the room with the servants as I had nned. The staff would surely have augh about this.

    But Max, it was well past morning, and he showed no signs of waking, still holding me close. The air conditioning was on low, but his embrace made me feel warm all over.

    I slipped my legs out from under the

    covers to cool down but soon felt

    cold and snuggled back in. He seemed to sense my cold feet, warming them with his own, as if he had chased me across lifetimes just to keep me warm.

    And so, nestled in his arms, I closed my eyes and fell back asleep.

    By the time I woke again, it was already lunchtime, and Max had left the room.

 Chapter 202

    Helen knocked on the door and peeked in, "Ms. ire, it''s lunchtime."

    Rubbing my head, I attempted to get up, only to be reminded ofst night''s ordeal, leaving me with a sore back and aching muscles.

    Compared to his usual intensity, Max had been somewhat gentlerst night, probably because of my pregnancy. Still, the length of time had taken its toll!

    I couldn''t help but notice Helen''s smirk, eerily reminiscent of Max''s own mischievous grin.

    "Do you think there was no need to decorate that spare room, assuming we''d just end up sharing a bed anyway?" I teased her.

    She nodded seriously, "Should I bring some flowers in here?"

    I tilted my head, "No need, the sandalwood scent here is quite nice."

    Looking around, I noted the absence of any incense, yet the sandalwood fragrance lingered.

    "Mr. Hilton is fond of incense, so he''s hired experts to manage it. They visit daily at set times to refresh or change the scents ording to his mood. Though the aromas are simr, their effects vary,sting the whole day." Helen must have seen my puzzled look.

    This was what set the elite apart from ordinary folks.

    I thought incense was an easy thing.

    But for the elite, it involved specialized incense masters tailoring scents to the homeowner''s whims, something beyond my expectations.

    "Where''s Max?"

    I casually used Max''s name, causing Helen to pause before exining, "Is that your nickname for him? Mr. Hilton''s full name is Maximilian Hilton. And we jokingly call him Grim Reaper. There was a mix-up where ''MH'' was embroidered on one of his shirts instead of ''GR'', turning it into a unique piece. Luckily, Mr. Hilton wasn''t upset."

    Helen''s story brought mixed feelings; the shirt was a one-of-a-kind item, and I''d stumbled upon it.

    What shocked me further was Max having his own personal embroiderer.

    Growing up, whenever my clothes tore, it was the orphanage director who fixed them.

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    Richard''s hatred for the Hilton family stemmed from societal inequalities and the stark divide between the rich and the poor.

    "Ms. ire, did I say something wrong?" Helen asked, seeing my downturned head, concerned she might have misspoken.

    I shook my head.

    Fate isn''t something that everyone can control. People can strive to improve themselves; Richard did be better through his efforts.

    Yet, obsessed with proving himself superior to the Hilton family, he lost his way.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I changed into an outfit Helen

    selected for me, something

    seemingly modest yet from a brat

    I''d heard of but never encountered firsthand.

    It was a dress made from cloud silk, a fabric so delicate it required perfect weather conditions for production.

    Though the color was a bit subdued, wearing it felt like ascending several social sses.

    "Could I choose something else?"

    Helen shook her head, saying, "You must believe in the freedom to love, in equality. Mr. Hilton offers you these things because you''re worthy. You mustn''t feel inferior. You''re exceptional. I once heard Mr. Hilton murmur your name during a fainting spell mentioning a flood. We learned from the news how steadfastly you went to help others, standing with Mr. Hilton to save lives. We also know of your medical skills. So, you see, you have no reason to feel less. You can be the best you can be."

    Helen spoke as if she were Max''s voice, sharing what he wouldn''t.

    I looked down, a faint smile on my lips.

    I shouldn''t feel less than anyone.

 Chapter 203

    I was heading down to grab some dinner when I saw Max already waiting at the dining table.

    The elongated table, seemingly able to amodate twenty, was now upied by just Max, who was engrossed in something on his tablet.

    As I approached, he sensed my footsteps and looked up with a smile, putting his tablet aside. "Time to eat," he said warmly.

    Helen teased from the side, "We''ve got several of your favorites tonight, especially the barbecue ribs, Mr. Hilton made them himself."

    Max didn''t say anything, but stood up and pulled out a chair for me.

    It felt special, being treated with such regard by someone of his stature, someone who would go out of his way to cook my favorite dish.

    "How''s the taste?" Max asked, serving me some of the leanest cuts of meat. I quickly ate several pieces and happily nodded in approval. The smile at his lips was unstoppable.

    "Imagine if the elders of the Hilton family knew you were cooking, would they be shocked?"

    "Probably, but it doesn''t matter." Whenever the topic of the Hilton family''s elders came up, his gaze would turn indifferent.

    After all, if those elders could conspire against him, they hardly deserved the title.

    We had barely started eating when a group of furious Hilton family elders barged in, ignoring the butlers'' attempts to stop them. "Maximilian, how dare you take over our shares? What do you mean by this?" Max continued serving me, unfazed, then coldlymanded, "Kneel."

    The bodyguards nearby acted instantly, forcing the leading elder to kneel before Max with a swift kick behind his knees.

    "I''m your uncle, and you dare make me kneel."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "As the head of the family, you should not address me by my name. You should be expelled from the Hilton family for this. Consider yourself lucky to be only kneeling because you''re my uncle." Leaning back in his chair, Max surveyed the crowd of rtives with a chilly gaze.

    "Anyone else wishes to challenge me?"

    The Hilton family members all bowed their heads, not daring to speak.

    Max''s uncle, Kearney Hilton, however, shouted, "You cowards! Are you okay with letting Maximilian take over everything? What about your shares?" p-

    Helen''s hand connected with

    Kearney''s face, her expression cold and merciless. "Kearney, you''ve vited the rules of the Hilton family estate. As the steward of this estate, you''ve shown disrespect."

    Kearney, holding his face, was

    e''

    defiant but dared not confront Max directly. Instead, he pointed at me, "It''s all because of this jinx. If it weren''t for her, our master wouldn''t treats this way. It must be her bad influence. Our family has never allowed such lowlymoners to

    marry into the Hilton family. Lack of

    vision,ck of ss!"

    A scream erupted from Kearney as Max stood and kicked him, "So, trying to assassinate me was your idea? Uncle, choose now, your life or your shares."

    I had felt a bit sorry for Kearney until then.

    But knowing he was behind the assassination attempt on Max, yet still here causing a scene, showed Max''s mercy and familial consideration.

    "You dare threaten my life?" Kearney, sitting on the ground in disbelief, looked up at Max towering over him.

    "If you dare to take my life, why wouldn''t 42" Max''s words made everyone hastily grab their rtives, murmuring, "Let''s go, looks like we won''t be getting our shares back. Better to save our skins."

    "Uncle, we shouldn''t stick our noses into this mess," many murmured as they left.

    Only Kearney remained, shouting, "Cowards."

    "Uncle." Suddenly, a familiar voice cut through the crowd, and I looked up to see ude Hart.

 Chapter 204

    The crowd paused in their tracks, their gazes collectively shifting towards ude.

    He was supposed to be today''s star attraction. I watched him stride confidently towards Uncle Max and say, "Uncle, my mother''s dying wish was for me to marry ire. I hope you can honor that request." His words cast Max as the viin, one who had stolen his nephew''s betrothed.

    "Max Hilton snatching away his own nephew''s fianc¨¦e? Where does that leave our family''s honor?" Kearney finally found his opening to challenge Max, quickly stood up, and pulled ude towards him, "ude, don''t worry. I''ve got your back. We''ll fight this!" I could only feel the bitterness in my mouth.

    Just as I was about to defend myself, I heard Max retort, "What, can''t the head of the Hiltons secure a woman for himself? Losing face over that would be far worse. Besides, ude, I gave you a chance. You''re the one who wanted to climb the Goodwindder, and now you''re regretting it."

    It was the first time I realized Max could hold his own in a verbal duel, his sharp wit cutting deep.

    With that statement, implying that not securing a woman would be a bigger loss of face for the head of the Hiltons, I almost burst outughing.

    But I held it in.

    "Uncle, fulfilling my mother''s dying wish... considering you and she were siblings, can''t you honor her wish?" ude still tried to use his mother as a shield.

    "It was her wish, not yours. Everyone, go back. Don''t let this spoil our lunch."

    Max''s words left ude at a loss for words.

    All he did was mention his mother''s wish.

    I just watched him silently.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Then, in a moment, he looked up at me and asked, "ire, won''t youe with me?"

    Resting my chin on my hand, leaning on the table, I shook my head.

    "No."

    Helen stepped forward and said, "Mr. ude, you seem to have forgotten to address Ms. ire in her new role as your aunt. Perhaps you should practice calling her that."

    I could almost see the color drain from ude''s face. Max, on the other hand, seemed quite pleased with Helen''s remark.

    "Uncle... my mother suffered so much over the years. As her brother, don''t you wish to fulfill herst wish at all?"

    I couldn''t stand it any longer and

    stood up, stepping between them, "ude, Mrs. Hart could have been saved if you and Kate Goodwin

    §ï§ä

    hadn''t interfered. Besides, she was terminally ill; she just wanted you to have someone by your side, and it didn''t matter who. You chose Kate, so what gives you the right to turn back now?"

    With a scoff, I''continued, "To all the elders here remember how you''ve pressured me today, and how you once hurt Max. Just don''t give me the chance, because I will get back at every single one of you."

    Yes, I need to stop feeling sorry for myself and stop feeling inferior. When Max stood alone against the world, I should be stronger, so he wouldn''t have to fight alone.

    "ire," ude started, his brow furrowed, wanting to say something, but then he swallowed his words.

    "We have nothing left to say. You chose your path, and I''ve chosen mine, and Max is the one I choose."

    Biting my lip, I looked into Max''s eyes and allowed a small smile to form, "Max, this time, I''ll fight alongside you."

    In my past life, my weakness had led to tragedy.

    This life, I''ll use every bit of my strength to protect what I now have.

 Chapter 205

    After ude and the Hilton elders left, I finally took a deep breath, feeling my tense muscles rx in an instant.

    Max patted my head gently, saying, "Figured it out?"

    I looked at him, surprised. He had known all along what was troubling me, patiently waiting for me to stand up on my own.

    "Max, you''ve taken over their shares. They''re bound to fight back. Aren''t you leaving them any way out?" I immediately regretted my words as soon as they left my mouth. They were plotting against Max; why should he offer them any way out?

    "Mr. Hilton sparing their lives is already a mercy. Besides, Mr. Hilton isn''t just about the Hilton business..." Helen said, her face beaming with pride.

    I frowned slightly. Beyond the Hilton business, Max had other ventures. How long would it take for me to catch up to him?

    Perhaps noticing my mood, Max said, "I want to hand over your parents'' legacy and their research to you. As for those Hilton folks, they''ll have to agree whether they like it or not." He then took a document from Helen, revealing he had prepared a venture for me to strive for.

    "This was always prepared for you. Are you interested?"

    I skimmed through the document, finding it rted to medical research, including thebs at Century Wellness Hospital founded by my parents.

    I nodded, "I''m interested."

    "The prosthetic project was one of them. It made a lot of money, and soon Mr. Hilton will transfer it all under your name," Helen nudged me with her elbow, a triumphant smile on her face. "Guess I''m about to strike it rich."

    Though Iughed, my heart swelled with emotion. My parents might not have taken care of me for a day, but they left me so much. And Max, for my sake, preserved my parents'' legacy. "There''s one project you''ll particrly like." Max said and pointed to a document that detailed an imntable cardiac defibritor.

    I indeed smiled upon seeing it, "Most of these are imported from abroad. I hadn''t dared to venture in this direction."

    Before Max could respond, Helen interjected, "Those foreign ones are also Mr. Hilton''s ventures. Impressive, right?"

    I looked at Max, astonished.

    "Max, what haven''t you done?"

    He smiled wistfully, "My mother died of heart disease. Then I was taken in by the Hilton family and met you."

    Was I to be grateful he met me, or grateful I met him?

    In life, we meet many people, but those who heal each other are the most precious encounters.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ve

    "Max, I''m not yet skilled enough for these research projects. Besides, prefer the hands-on experience of surgery, saving more lives. I want to stay on the frontline."

    This past month in theb, I realized I enjoyed the effort of frontline work more.

    "Then perhaps the Century Wellness

    G Helen quickly produces

    Hospital venture should go to Ms.

    another folder, handing it to me.

    I pinched my nose and said, "This wealth is too sudden. I might not manage it well or handle such. responsibility. Max, hold onto it for me if I need it, I''ll ask you foDit. Is that alright?"

    "Of course," Max would agree to anything for me.

    Just as I was about to thank him, my phone rang.

    Seeing Richard''s name on the screen made my heart sink.

    "Answer it. I''ll be with you through anything."

    I nodded and picked up, "The hospital garden is full of poppies in bloom. I thought you might want to see them alone."

    His words were an invitation for me alone.

    Clutching my phone, I was filled with doubts. I wanted to ask him, what was all this for?

 Chapter 206

    But the words got stuck in my throat, because deep down, I knew getting close to Richard would be ying with fire.

    "Richard, is there anything left for us to talk about? Flowers bloom and wither, and even the most beautiful things can be destroyed, either by natural disasters or by human hands."

    I knew he understood that I was referring to how he had destroyed the rtionship we once had.

    "ire, you know we''re at the bottom of the barrel, always fighting an uphill battle against the elite. I''ve been trying to pave a way for our future."

    "Paving a way by killing me?"

    The irony almost made meugh out loud. Twice in my life, he had tried to kill me. What more was there to say?

    "Forget it. If you refuse to see me, so be it. I''ve had your parents'' ashes ced in my garden. They''re probably enjoying the view of the poppies," his voice eerily calm, sending shivers down my spine. "Richard, you''ve gone too far!"

    I finally understood why, initially, Max had refused to hand over the ashes to the Hart family. Because in their hands, the ashes would be in danger, just as they were near Richard when with me.

    But I had insisted, leaving Max with no choice but toply.

    After hanging up, I was about to rush off to confront Richard when Max grabbed my hand, saying, "Don''t face this alone. We''ll face it together."

    As he was speaking, Helen got a call. She frowned and shook her head at Max, saying, "Mr. Hilton, the Hilton family elders are causing a scene at the corporation. Maybe I should go with Ms. ire; I can protect her." "Old habits die hard," Max muttered about the Hilton family elders.

    Worry furrowed my brow.

    Given Richard''s madness, would he scatter my parents'' ashes across the ground as fertilizer?

    As Helen and I got into the car, Max, still worried, arranged for additional bodyguards to follow us.

    Arriving at Richard''s mansion, I realized it had been ages since Ist stepped into his home. Yet, here were poppies and bleeding hearts, symbols of sorrow.

    Why would he nt these?

    "ire, you''re here? Why bring so many people?"

    I didn''t respond or step into his home.

    "Brother has prepared many gifts for you. Will you ept my apology? I never wanted to kill you. You know you''re the one I care for the most."

    Seeing his eyes, red and teary,

    momentarily softened my heart. But he had tried to kill me in two lifetimes. Even though he imed it was Tracey''s doing, weren''t be and Tracey in this together?

    "Richard, I thought you loved Tracie? You wanted to find her after getting out of prison. But why would you let her take the fall for you?" This was something I never understood. He had once told me he loved Tracie.

    "ire, her wanting to hurt you was wrong," he said, a fleeting look of severity crossing his eyes.

    Was he trying to y innocent, suggesting it was all Tracey''s idea?

    "Richard, I just want my parents'' ashes back. Respect for the deceased is what matters most to me. Why use that to threaten me?"

    Richard approached, his frail figure swaying, likely drunk from the night before. He reached out to hold my hand, but I stepped back, wary of him.

    het

    "ire, I truly won''t hurt you. This was all Tracey acting on her own and I''ve punished her for it. Let''s go ck to being siblings, forget about the baby Max lost."

    Richard''s current state terrified me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Helen stepped in front of me, protectively, "Mr. Hilton''sdy is off-limits to you!"

 Chapter 207

    I stood behind Helen, barely recognizing the man Richard had be.

    I couldn''t help but ask, "Richard, so you knew all along that the child was Max''s, and it was you who lured me to that infamous bar, using me to frame Max. You thought if Max had an illegitimate child, his family would turn against him, right? And you hoped to drive a wedge between ude and me, making him despise and hate me. This whole borate scheme, it was all your doing, wasn''t it?"

    I wanted to ask him if his betrayal, spanning over two lifetimes, was genuine.

    But then I thought, if I revealed my rebirth to him, would he drag me to a psychiatric hospital, curious if there was something wrong with my brain?

    "ire, I admit I nned all of it," Richard said, no longer bothering to hide the truth.

    Tears blurred my vision as I said, "So, you never genuinely saw me as your sister. Your kindness was just a ploy to harm me, to gain my trust, making it easier for you to manipte me without ever raising my suspicion." My heart felt like it was tearing apart at that moment.

    Hearing his admission, all I wanted was to collect my parents'' ashes and get as far away from him as possible: "Give me my parents'' ashes. I''ll forgive everything you''ve done to me, but there''s no future for us."

    Richard, without further argument, hung his head low and slouched, signaling his aide to hand over my parents'' ashes.

    The aide, while passing the urn to me, muttered, "These were hard-won from the Hilton family elders by our young master..."

    Before he could finish, Richard sharply cut him off, "Enough!"

    Holding the urn, regardless of how Richard obtained my parents'' ashes, it marked the end of any rtionship we had. "Take care, Richard."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As I turned to leave, the sound of a vase shattering on the floor echoed behind me, but I didn''t look back.

    Richard, who had been a part of every memory since my childhood, protecting me yet plotting against me under the guise of love and affection, had done nothing but harm.

    He imed to shield me from storms, yet he was the storm.

    With eyes closed, I held my parents'' urn close. Their lives had been turbulent, and even in death, they were manipted and threatened.

    The Hilton family elders coveted my parents'' ashes merely to coerce me, to drive me away from Max. But in this life, I had chosen to stand and fight alongside Max.

    "Let''s head to the beach," Helen suggested, ncing between me and the urn I cradled. "Are you sure about this?"

    I smiled, "Yes. Rather than living with

    vulnerabilities that enemies can

    exploit, it''s better to let go. My parents wouldn''t want their

    existence to be a source of constant disturbance. They didn''t live for that, nor should they be fought over in death."

    As we drove towards the beach, I rolled down the window, letting the summer breeze caress my face and lift my hair, as if my parents were softlyforting me. Standing atop a cliff overlooking the sea, Max joined me, taking one of the urns from my hands, "You made the same choice as me."

    I turned to him, puzzled, "The same choice?"

    utat

    He gazed out at the vast expanse of

    water and said, "Yes. The year my

    mother passed, I was on the opposite shore, releasing her ashes into the sea. She loved freedom, and the sea could carry her to distant ces."

    The year his mother died, Max must have been just a teenager, likely enduring a pain even greater than mine at the moment.

    Silently, we scattered the ashes into the sea, and it felt as if a weight had been lifted from our hearts.

 Chapter 208

    Hand in hand, we strolled along the beach, the vastness of waves crashing against the shore and the salty sea breeze brushing against our faces enveloping us in its embrace. "Max, can you swim?" Before he could even respond, I yfully pushed him into the ocean.

    But in that moment he fell, he grabbed my hand, pulling me into the waves with him.

    I couldn''t swim, struggling and swallowing mouthfuls of seawater until he pulled me up, "Trying to y tricks on me?"

    I shook my head, it was just a jest.

    "Wanna try surfing?" Max suggested just as Helen came running over with a surfboard in hand.

    "I can''t," I replied, touching the salty residue on my face. But as I stood there with my feet soaked in the seawater, it felt like all the pressure in my heart was washing away. "Surfing''s an adrenaline rush, one way I de-stress. I''ll teach you."

    Saying so, he led me into the sea, and onto the surfboard. Clinging onto him in fear initially, I soon realized he had everything under control.

    The bigger the wave, the more thrilling the ride.

    From fear to joy, riding with and against the waves, it was an experience of letting go and freeing one''s mind.

    "Got the hang of it?"

    I shook my head. "No, I can''t swim. I''m too scared to do it on my own."

    "Guess my next mission is to teach you how to swim, huh?"

    I agreed with a smile, though I knew how to swim. I remembered wanting to help during a flood, but the overwhelming waters had me too scared to act. I was always timid.

    Yet, Max didn''t call me out on it, saying he''d teach me to swim was probably his way of teaching me bravery.

    Around him, I always discovered new facets of myself, learning to grow.

    To embody love, to heal without prejudice, to embrace courage, to believe in my best self, and to shed my insecurities.

    "Max, thank you."

    We stood in the sea, embracing each other, reveling in a moment of pure joy.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "ire, I thank you too. Tracey was right, I do have Asperger''s

    syndrome, but everything got better after meeting you. I forced myself to learn how tomunicate, to handle various social interactions. I figured the only way I could get you out of the orphanage was by bing stronger. But by the time I was ready, the orphanage had changed, and you had vanished. When I found you again, your eyes were full of ude, and I was so jealous. But I was willing to support your happiness..."

    Leveraging the buoyancy of the seawater, I tiptoed, pulling his face closer and kissed him, my first initiative.

    He was my band-aid.

    And I was his gauze.

    We were to heal and save each other.

    With the saltiness of the sea and the sweetness of our bond, we indulged freely in the ocean.

    Exhausted, I barely remembered how Max carried me ashore, only to wake up in dry clothes, lying quietly in the grand Hilton family mansion. Opening my eyes, my mind was set on bing a better version of myself.

    Closing them, my thoughts

    wandered to the homeless elders in Elmwood Springs, their lost homes, and the medical conditions of those far in the mountains.

    Was it time to explore more challenging heart conditions?

    Once things settled with the Hilton family elders, I''d share my ns with Max, hoping to support the mountain regions for a while. He''d agree, right?

    No, he wouldn''t, not with the baby on

    the way. The thought alone was

    ''ne

    enough to make my head reel, and I

    re we might have to dy our

    ns.

    AUM

    "Lost in thought? You were so into it, you didn''t even see mee in." Max''s voice pulled me back from my reverie.

 Chapter 209

    "Thinking about what''s next? But with a kid, I don''t dare to venture too far." As I mentioned the words "too far," I noticed Max''s brows furrow slightly.

    He squatted beside my bed, "nning a trip to the unknown without me?"

    I hadn''t really considered taking Max along.

    A quick sh of disappointment passed through his eyes, but I didn''t linger on it. He had the Hilton family''s legacy to shoulder, and I couldn''t always lean on him. "Max, I need to find what I''m meant to do."

    "I''m actually working on setting up a free clinic for you, where you can perform as many surgeries as you want." replied Max.

    I couldn''t help butugh. Max was being so straightforward.

    "You trying to work me to death?"

    "You said you wanted to find your purpose. How about we target underserved markets, offer surgeries for free? Don''t worry about financials, I''ll cover all the operation costs."

    I put my hand over his mouth to stop him from saying more.

    "Max... I need some time to think it over."

    He kissed the back of my hand then gently pulled it away, saying, "I know, ever since the flood, you''ve seen firsthand the suffering in the world. But one person''s efforts are limited. You could hire a team, provide them with sries, and offer the treatments for free." I shook my head, "The cost would be enormous. It''s practically charity work."

    "That''s exactly what I want to do. To rue good karma for our child, hoping for a safe, happy, and healthy life." Max ced his hand on my stomach.

    I couldn''t help but wrap my arms around his neck, "Max, why are you so nice? You sure you''re not up to something? Richard was always nice to me since we were kids, but in the end, he hurt me the most. I''m really scared."

    Tears streamed down my face as I let out all my frustrations.

    "My only motive is for all of us to be well in this life."

    I cherished the honesty between us, with no secrets hidden.

    I slept soundly in his arms that night.

    The next morning, Max was already off to the office, Helen informed me, dealing with another family drama.

    I nodded, nning to check out the charity project Max mentioned, which he said was ready.

    It made me realize that those in

    pet

    er echelons of society had more

    higher

    as

    ans to help others, asto

    were willing.

    But as I stepped out, I saw Kate waiting for me at the doorway.

    "ire Floyd, I need to talk to you."

    Before I could

    stepped in front, "Sorry, but if

    wiped in respond, Helen O see Ms. ire, you''ll et

    make an appointment."

    I couldn''t help butugh at her antics.

    "It''s okay, Helen. Kate, what did you want to talk about?"

    "Could you please visit ude?" Kate''s tone wasced with defeat.

    It was the first time I saw such a proud heiress lookingpletely defeated.

    "With you around, he should be fine. After all, you''re his ''once in a blue moon''," I forced a smile.

    "ude hates me now. He''s been drinking every day, crying over your photos, even sleeping with one in his arms."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Kate''s tone was no longer filled with jealousy but rather an anxious uncertainty.

    "People need to work through their emotions on their own."

    I had no intention of seeing him, ready to bid farewell to the past.

    But then Kate said, "He says he loves you."

    Her voice echoed desperately behind me.

    "He''s said that to me before, that he loved you. Right now, he''s just suffering from unrequited love. Once he had it, he didn''t cherish it. Kate, no matter what happens to him, I''m not looking back."

 Chapter 210

    Helen swung the car door open, and I slid into the seat, ncing at Kate''s worn-out expression. It was as if everything that had happened now meant nothing. The future''s bright, isn''t it?

    "Ms. ire, these are the renovation ns. Please, have a look."

    I took the blueprints and started flipping through them, noticing that each operating room was designed with top-notch specifications.

    ssic Max, sparing no expense.

    The name "Evergreen Health Center" was written at the top of the ns. Max really had everything well thought out, even the name sounded reassuring.

    As we arrived at Evergreen Health Center, a group of workers were gathered around someone lying on the ground.

    "Ms. ire, I''ll go check it out; hope it''s not a protest or something."

    I nodded, having learned to protect myself and avoid acting recklessly. After all, those looking to get to Max would certainly try to target me, his Achilles'' heel. Looking out for myself was also a way of being responsible for Max. Helen quickly came back, tapping on the car window, "It''s a worker, fell from the scaffolding. A piece of rebar went straight through his heart. The ambnce hasn''t arrived yet."

    My hand trembled on hearing this.

    I hurriedly got out of the car, looking around - no protests, just an unfortunate ident with the rebar and the heart.

    "Check how he fell, Helen. That rebar seems like it was ced there on purpose."

    Then, I instructed the others with us to prepare the surgical tools. Luckily, Max always kept a set of surgical equipment in his car, which would nowe in handy.

    As I walked with the toolbox, we were suddenly swarmed by a bunch of reporters.

    "Ms. ire, is it true that Evergreen Health Center is the Hilton''s new venture? Can youment on this ident? Is it due to your workers''ck of safety awareness, or are you cutting corners at the expense of your workers?"

    "Ms. ire, we heard that Evergreen Health Center is supposed to be charitable. Doesn''t this incident bode ill?"

    I looked back at my bodyguards, who promptly cleared a path through the crowd.

    "I need to save a life right now. Any dy on your part is as good as beingplicit in murder," I sternly said, silencing the reporters.

    Crouching down beside the injured worker, he tried to speak as he clutched the rebar, blood bubbling from his mouth, but he couldn''t form the words.

    "Don''t worry, I''m going to save you," I said, cutting open his shirt to assess the injury. The rebar was almost in his heart.

    We had to operate on the heart immediately.

    "It''s going to hurt, we don''t have enough anesthesia."

    The forensic surgical kit didn''t include anesthesia.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    But his adrenaline was probably enough to numb the pain for now. As I put on gloves and picked up the scalpel, a worker burst in, "Who are you? You can''t just operate like this. Who''s responsible if something goes wrong?"

    I didn''t even look up as I made the first incision.

    Just as the worker reached to pull my arm, Helen stopped him, "This is Dr. ire Floyd, the future head of Evergreen Health Center. The Hilton family will take full responsibility."

    I focused on my task,yer byyer, until I sighed in relief. The rebar had missed the major artery by mere millimeters. Thank goodness.

 Chapter 211

    "Ms. ire, the ambnce is here." Helen had timely called for an ambnce, preventing any scandal regarding the surgery from leaking.

    Until we got to the hospital, I was fervently working to stop the bleeding, aware that this incident could either be a deliberate act by Richard or perhaps a scheme cooked up by some elders of the Hilton n. But as long as there''s life, there''s hope for a turnaround.

    After we reached the emergency room and the doctors dered him out of immediate danger, I finally turned to Helen and said, "Tell everyone he didn''t make it."

    Helen looked at me, puzzled. "That won''t look good for you or Evergreen Health Center''s reputation. Everyone saw you perform that emergency procedure, and it happened right at Evergreen Health Center." "It''s alright. I want to see who jumps out to target me now that they think he''s dead."

    Helen, though hesitant, spread the word through the grapevine.

    Max called me promptly.

    "How''s it going?"

    "He''s fine, but I''ve had Helen spread the news that he didn''t make it,"I replied, trying to sound casual, but it only made Max more concerned. "You''re putting yourself in danger."

    "They''ve attacked from the shadows; I had to fight back somehow," I refused to just silently endure the damage being done to me anymore.

    "Make sure you stay safe. Helen and a few bodyguards will be by your side."

    I dismissed his concern, not wanting him to pick up on my underlying anxiety. But deep down, I was curious to see if Richard truly intended to harm me again.

    It felt like another gamble, wondering who was pulling the strings this time.

    Soon enough, a few reporters emerged sneakily from the elevator, scanning the area before spotting me in the hallway and rushing over.

    My bodyguards immediately blocked their path. "No interviews."

    "ire Floyd, performing an impromptu surgery outside Evergreen Health Center has

    resulted in professional exposuret

    Failing to get him to the hospital immediately led to his death

    swnov

    "Exactly, if it wasn''t for your desire to showcase your skills, the treatment wouldn''t have been dyed, and he might have lived!"

    "We''re here to seek justice for the worker!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    They started calling for backup. "Get those workers up here, to the fourth floor, yes, ire Floyd is on the fourth floor!"

    "We''ll make her pay!"

    Helen looked at me, worried, but I shook my head. "The puppet master hasn''t shown himself yet. We don''t know their endgame. Let them make a scene."

    Soon, a crowd of workers surged up, banners ready: "Evergreen Health Center - ire Floyd, blood on your hands."

    I knew this was a setup, and I was prepared to dive headfirst into their scheme. But just when I thought I was merely an observer to their plot, ude, alongside his legal team, made an appearance.

    Though he appeared thinner and not as vibrant as before, the aura of a leading attorney was unmistakable.

    Waving his attorney''s badge, he addressed the crowd, "I am ire Floyd''s attorney, ude. Before you think of suing her, make sure you have enough evidence to beat me."

    The murmurs among the reporters and workers grew. "Is that ude Hart? Crestview Metropolis'' topwyer, known for never losing a case? Why would he represent ire Floyd?"

    I was puzzled, too. Hadn''t ude aligned himself with the Hilton family''s older generation? And yet, here he was, stepping forward as my attorney.

    Approaching me, he reached out, but I instinctively pulled my hands back.

    He resignedly mirrored my action, turning to face me directly. "ire, the worker''s death outside Evergreen Health Center, and the fact that everyone saw you trying to save him,plicates things, Let me handle this. I won''t let you lose."

 Chapter 212

    I couldn''t help but let out a scoff.

    "ude, why do I get the feeling you''ve been lurking around here just waiting for me, all so you could y mywyer? Then, when I''m all rattled and trust you enough to ask for your help, you turn around and stab me in the back. That way, you and those old sharks from

    the Hilton ne out on top, right?"

    I whispered, my voice low, close to her ear.

    His back stiffened noticeably. "ire, is that really what you think of me?"

    "That day, you were ready to stand with those old timers against Max at the Hilton estate. Why couldn''t you be that kind of person?"

    He let out a resigned chuckle: "ire, if this is myst chance, please, believe in me one more time."

    I turned my head away.

    Just then, a worker suddenly threw an egg our way. ude saw iting and instinctively turned his back to shield me, taking the hit.

    "Even if you''re a top-notchwyer, you can''t protect a murderer!"

    "That''s right! We saw her kill someone with our own eyes!"

    The scene quickly descended into chaos as the workers seemed ready to riot.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ude, protecting me, tried to push me away from the ER''s entrance.

    "I''m not leaving."

    Soon, the ER doctor will finish up and bring someone out. If they''re alive, that''s the best proof I didn''t kill anyone. I don''t need awyer to argue my case. "ire, murder is a serious usation. Even for me, this is going to be a tough battle."

    I shoved him away. "ude, do you not believe in my medical skills, or do you think this was all part of your n, that this person was meant to die no matter what?" He was taken aback by my retort.

    "The patient is okay?"

    "So, you were convinced from the start that there would be a problem? Was this all a scheme you cooked up with the Hilton elders?"

    Confronted with my forceful questions, ude looked away.

    "Is it that no matter what I say now, you won''t believe me?"

    "ude, whether you say something or not, whether you did something or not, it doesn''t concern me. I only believe in myself."

    Just as I finished speaking, the lights in the ER went off.

    The doctor came out, pushing a worker wearing an oxygen mask.

    Seeing so many people at the door, he frowned and removed the mask. "Thankfully, Dr. Floyd acted quickly The patient didn''t go into shock from blood loss and is now out of critical danger. Please, make way. The patient just had surgery and needs rest."

    Those who had used me, ude included, were left without a word to say.

    I looked at ude, saying, "So, your n to smear me failed? Instead, you''ve helped me gain a hero''s reputation, and put Evergreen Health Center on the map as a ce of

    miraculous healing. ThaOV

    After saying that, Helenmanded the bodyguards to clear a path for me, leaving a defeated ude behind, who shouted after me: "ire, I really didn''t do this!"

    I didn''t stop.

    Maybe he didn''t do it, but what does it have to do with me? He didn''t care in the past, and I won''t care in the future.

    Just as I stepped outside, I saw Kearney rushing over with a group. His brows furrowed the moment he saw me. "Howe..."

    I tilted my head, "Disappointed?

    Sorry, the person is alive and well, thanks to my timely intervention.

    Uncle Kearney, maybe you shoulde think about it. If this was all your doing what do you think will happen to your reputation or your life if I

    decide to call the cops right now?"

    I didn''t realize I had such a sharp tongue until I spoke those words.

    Kearney''s face darkened further with rage.

 Chapter 213

    When I got on board, Kearney was shaking with anger. "ire Floyd, you''re just a small-town nobody. Just because your parents are gone and there''s no one to tame you doesn''t mean we won''t find a way." Helen closed the door behind us, muffling any further outbursts from him.

    But his message was clear: he intended to dig up my rtives to use them against me.

    Leaning back in my seat, I thought about my rtives. If they really cared about my parents, they would have reached out long before letting me grow up in an orphanage. Arriving back at the Hilton family estate, I found Max had just arrived too.

    I approached him and asked, "What drama are the Hilton elders stirring up now?"

    Max''s expression darkened.

    "They''re digging into your parents'' roots, seeing if there are any other rtives. I''ve looked before and found nothing. But if they''re really looking, I hope they find something."

    In that moment, I understood Kearney''s words and what Max meant. He hoped my rtives would be found, but their discovery could also mean a weapon against me. "Max, I''ve thought about it. My parents must have had parents too, right? My grandparents?"

    "I''ve got people on it, trying to get ahead of them, to find anything rted to your parents. My dad destroyed a lot of records, so there''s not much to go on."

    I saw a hint of frustration in his usually stoic face.

    "It''s okay," I tried to reassure him. "Even if they find them, it might not threaten me. If they haven''t reached out in all these years, they probably don''t know I exist or don''t want me."

    Feeling a pang of sadness, I quickly

    changed the subject. "I''m hungry

    didn''t want to dwell on the sorrow, choosing to face challenges head-on with a smile. "Let''s eat."

    Max tapped my nose. "The kitchen has prepared something light; you probably don''t have much of an appetite today."

    Nodding, I sat down to a meal that included bread, salmon, and some greens, and quickly felt full.

    Helen added with a smile, "Many pregnant women don''t have your appetite or energy early on. And you even performed surgery and emergency aid today."

    I paused, then ced a hand on my stomach. I momentarily forgot my pregnancy.

    "Mr. Hilton, the civil affairs office is scheduled for tomorrow, and the bridal shop has your fitting," Helen reported, seeing me zone out.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Puffing my cheeks, I hadn''t quite adjusted to the situation.

    Was I really about to marry Max?

    It felt so rushed. Usually, there''s courtship and a proposal before marriage, but none of that happened with Max.

    I frowned slightly.

    Then, seemingly out of nowhere,

    Max was kneeling before me. "Were you thinking of this?" he asked, opening a ring box to reveal arge pink diamond ring.

    When had he prepared this?

    Helen nudged me gently. "Ms. ire, are you overwhelmed? Mr. Hilton had this ring prepared a long time ago. We never knew who he got it for after spending a fortune at the auction. Now it all makes sense. He''s had his heart set on you."

    I looked at Helen, touching my forehead. "You''re really Max''s best spokesperson."

 Chapter 214

    Max pulled me closer with a smile. "Is this too rushed? I don''t want to make you ufortable."

    Choosing this moment to tie the knot, he was practically daring the storm, given the buzz surrounding us.

    "Max, getting our marriage certificate and taking wedding photos now, wouldn''t the elders of the Hilton family pull some extreme stunt?" "Afraid?" Max slowly slid the ring onto my finger, the same one that was broken in my past life.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    This time, the ring on my finger fit perfectly.

    A weird pang shot through my heart.

    "I''m not afraid." I''ve died once; what''s there to fear?

    "No matter what they do, I''ve promised to protect you. And I never break my promises." Max''s actions always spoke louder than his words.

    I nodded, my lips pressed tightly, unable to articte my gratitude.

    "The bath''s ready, Ms. ire. You can go ahead," Helen said, perhaps sensing my difort, and led me upstairs. I didn''t know how to face Max in that moment. As we climbed, I admired the ring on my finger and told Helen, "This ring is so beautiful." "For a billion, why wouldn''t it be?" Helen teased.

    "It''s that expensive? What if I lose it?"

    Helen rolled her eyes. "Mrs. Hilton, you''re asking the wrong person. I could never afford such an expensive ring in my life."

    Helen and I were about the same age and height, and we had be dependable friends for each other.

    "I''ll work hard and buy you one?"

    She pouted, saying, "Did you forget Evergreen Health Center doesn''t make a profit? It''s a charity."

    I was speechless for a moment, then awkwardly smiled. "Then I guess I could treat some wealthy families, perform surgeries, rob the rich to help the poor."

    She gave me a thumbs-up. "Support, great idea!"

    Weughed and went to soak in the bath, Helen carefully helping me out of the tub to avoid any injuries.

    "Mr. Hilton made it clear, if anything happens to you or the child, it''s

    just protectors who''ll suffer, but

    our families too."

    "Is Max that intimidating?" I frowned.

    Helen nodded solemnly. "He''s very progressive, but his authority is undeniable. You''re the only exception."

    I smiled, offering no argument.

    As Helen was blow-drying my hair, Max knocked and entered. Helen passed the dryer to Max naturally.

    "I''ve

    udeed your hair before. Did

    it?" he asked as he

    d and dried my hair, hisel

    d with jealousy.

    I bit my lip and confessed, "Yes."

    SW1

    belongs

    At that time, Kate hadn''t left the country, and ude really did take good care of me, down to the smallest detail.

    "It''s okay, he only had ten years. I''ve got the next eighty."

    His words made me burst intoughter. "I don''t know if I can live to be over a hundred."

    He didn''t answer, but you could feel the jealousy hanging in the air. I didn''t dare push him any further, he looked like he might just snap and order an "Immediate execution."

    "Max, how about I dry your hair? I''ve never done it for ude."

    He frowned. "What about Richard?"

    My smile widened, and I turned to hug his face. "Never. Max, you''re the only one, in this life and thest."

    His smile grew even brighter.

    Lifting me onto hisp, he said, "I can''t bear to see you tired."

 Chapter 215

    In the middle of the night, for some reason, I felt a chill breeze sneak through the window, probably a signal that autumn was creeping in. The nket over me felt too thin, and as I reached to pull it closer, I remembered I had dozed off while blow-drying my hair. Max wasn''t beside me, so I got up, intending to close the window. That''s when I spotted him down in the garden gazebo, seemingly in conversation with Richard. I frowned slightly, checking the clock on the wall which showed it was already 2 a.m. What could Richard possibly want with Max at this hour? And more importantly, could Richard be a threat to Max?

    Concerned, I made my way downstairs, only to find Max sitting alone when I reached the garden.

    He noticed me approaching and smiled, waving me over, "What brings you here?"

    "I thought I saw Richard with you," I said, looking around.

    "You must''ve been mistaken," Max replied, casually draping a nket around my shoulders and pulling me close. "When did you be such a light sleeper?"

    I nced at the table, noticing only one cup in front of Max.

    My lips pressed together tightly.

    Had I really been mistaken?

    After we went back upstairs, Max held me close, and soon, he was asleep. I, however, was wide awake.

    Then, in the darkness, his phone''s screen lit up. I checked to see if he was really asleep before trying to look at his phone, but there was nothing. I was left wondering why it had lit up. Slightly puzzled, I eventually drifted off to sleep.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The next morning, Helen knocked on my door to tell me Max had already gone to work, a situation that had be increasinglymon these days.

    "Helen, when did Max leave?" she asked.

    "You were asleep, around four in the morning. Mr. Hilton had to make a trip to Elmwood Springs. He should

    be back today," Helen exined, then added, "Mr. Hilton didn''t want to worry you, so he nned for me to tell you when you woke up. He''ll be back soon."

    I remained silent, thoughts wandering to the potted nts on the floor. Max had left after I fell asleep, so he hadn''t slept at all. Did he know I checked his phone? Feeling a bit unsettled, I asked Helen, "Do you know if Max met with Richardst night? Was that something you were going to tell me today?"

    Helen looked genuinely surprised. "You must have seen wrong. Why would Mr. Hilton meet with Richard here? He was in the yard having tea alonest night." Her reaction seemed honest, but I couldn''t doubt my own eyes.

    What was Max hiding from me? And what was really going on between Max and Richard?

    My trust in Max instantly dropped from sixty to thirty. Yet, I didn''t want Helen to notice my suspicion and instead asked, "How are the workers from yesterday? Is the renovation at Evergreen Health Center proceeding as nned?"

    Helen took out her notebook, showing me surveince footage of the worker who was continuously monitored at the hospital. "Everything is under control, and the health center''s renovation has started on schedule. We''ve chosen an auspicious day next Wednesday for the ribbon-cutting ceremony."

    As Helen continued, my mind drifted away.

    "Helen, I''m thinking of visiting the school today. There was a problem with the surgery yesterday I need to rify with my professor."

    Helen paused, tapping on her tablet. "Ms. ire, if you have any questions, you can always ask Mr. Hilton."

    I shook my head. "Max is too busy, don''t you see? He''s off to Elmwood Springs now."

 Chapter 216

    Helen hesitated for a moment before saying, "Sure, I can get you a ride."

    "No, I can take a cab myself. I''d rather not make a big scene going to school."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Helen didn''t object. Instead, she said, "Then I''ming with you for safety. We can''t have a repeat of yesterday''s incident. It''s so dangerous."

    I didn''t refuse. Another refusal might make her suspicious.

    When we arrived at school, I immediately looked for Allen. The moment Allen saw me, he was surprised and then stretched out his arms for a hug. However, spotting Helen behind me, he shrugged and said, "What, brought your own surveince today?" I cut him off, "She''s here for my protection, don''t start."

    "What danger could you possibly be in at school?" Allen covered his mouth as he spoke, "Well, considering theb explosion,e check out our newb. It''s absolutely state-of-the-art. The Hilton Group really went all out, all world-ss equipment." As Allen led me towards theb, he raised an eyebrow at Helen and said, "Lab rules, only staff allowed inside."

    Helen, ready to throw a punch, was stopped by me, "Cool it, Helen. It''s all good inside. Max has reced all the equipment; there shouldn''t be any issues. I''ll just have a quick word with the professor and be right out."

    Helen huffed, stood by the door with her arms crossed, and red at Allen.

    Once we were in theb, Allen turned to me, "Alright, spill. What do you need?"

    I looked at Allen, my reliableb partner, and said, "I need to see Richard."

    Allen touched my forehead. "Have you lost your mind? Richard is the guy who torched ourb and almost got you killed. And then he walks

    free because of some fancywyers

    swnovem

    from Crestview Metropo

    I patted his shoulder, "Allen, I''ve never seen you memorize anything that long. You really remember all that about someone you despise?"

    He scoffed, "Of course, he''s my enemy. What do you want with him? Aren''t you afraid he''lle after you again?"

    I sighed deeply, "I might not get to see him, but you can. Can you ask him if he was the one who dug up the dirt from the orphanage?"

    "That''s it?" Clearly, he was both bewildered and exasperated by my question.

    Yeah, I couldn''t even get near the ce, but he got ess right after getting out. This means he was close to Max, so if he and Max were that tight, could they have been putting on some sort of act?

    Because right after he got out, Richard knew about Max''s identity but kept it hidden and even showed him respect.

    This sudden betrayal, exposing him

    as the murderer and the mastermind behind the burnt corpse, made me wonder if they were all just ying roles, protecting the real culprit. At that moment, I was truly scared. Could the real murderer be right beside me, ying the part of the perfect ally?

    I couldn''t even bring myself to think about Max. The very thought was suffocating.

    "What''s wrong?" Allen touched my hair, "You okay?"

    I shook my head, "Just ask him that for me, please." Saying that, I felt as if my soul couldn''t keep up with my steps, but I walked out of theb anyway. Looking at Helen, I felt even more that she wasn''t there to protect me but to keep an eye on me.

    What secret was I carrying? Or what secret had my parents left with me that made people go to such lengths toe after me?

 Chapter 217

    "ire, are you okay?" Helen''s voice pulled me back from my daze, her concern evident in her tone.

    I shook my head, trying to force a smile that came out more like a grimace. "I''m just tired, that''s all. Let''s head back."

    As we turned the corner, a shadow darted from behind a wall, disappearing before I could take a second look. I wasn''t hallucinating; it was too real, reminiscent of what I had witnessed the night before. There''s no way I could be mistaken. The bond between Max and Richard wasn''t as straightforward as it seemed. They must have feigned their fallout, leading everyone astray. It allowed them to operate under the radar, united by amon goal they were not ready to disclose. Who were they protecting with such fervor?

    Leaning against the car window, lost in thought, I remained silent all the way back to the Hilton family estate. Max was already there, greeting me with aforting arm around my shoulders. "Tired? Feeling unwell?" His concern was palpable. Looking into his eyes, I caught a flicker of something I couldn''t quite define. "Max, can I really..." Trust you? I wanted to ask but chose silence. If he had something to say, he wouldn''t keep me in the dark: "I''m just really scared for you going back to Elmwood Springs. The flood, Lydia''s death... it all leads back there."

    Max handed me a stack of papers. "I went to Elmwood Springs for Lydia. She meant the world to you, and she saved your life. When the police called for identification, I went ahead for a DNA match. It''s confirmed... it was Lydia. I''ve even arranged for her burial there." The forensic evidenceid out before me left me at a loss for words. He went to Elmwood Springs to identify Lydia''s body?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Sensing my confusion, Max apologized, "I''m sorry. I should have discussed the Elmwood Springs trip with you. I just didn''t want to worry you."

    I shook my head, memories of ude using Lydia''s family as leverage shing through my mind. "Max, did you look into Lydia''s family? ude threatened her with their safety."

    "We couldn''t find them. udeter imed he let them go with some money. Where they went after that, nobody knows," Max replied, his eyes earnest.

    In that moment, I couldn''t help but believe him again.

    "Max, I visited theb today, hoping to see my professor, but he wasn''t there," I shared, still processing everything.

    "You can meet your professor anytime you feel ready," he reassured.

    "I''m a bit tired now. I think I''ll head to

    bed," I said, my tone colder than I intended. Max sensed my mood and didn''t stop me as I headed upstairs. Instead of going straight to my room, lingered in the shadows, overhearing Helen reporting my day to Max.

    So, Helen was keeping an eye on me, not for my protection, but to surveil me.

    Just then, my phone buzzed with a message from Allen.

    "I spoke with Richard today. His coboration with the Hilton Group didn''t raise any gs. But after you left, Onoticed a car tailing me. Seems like I''m being followed."

    My grip tightened on the phone as I read Allen''s message, then quickly deleted it. Helen had been cautious, assigning someone to track Allen as well.

    After a shower, I stared at my reflection, struggling to grasp any sense of reality. The lines between truth and deception blurred, leaving me wondering what, if anything, was truly real.  en

 Chapter 218

    Could there be a hidden truth behind my parents'' untimely death? Where do I even begin to untangle this mystery?

    Does ude have a piece of the puzzle? And what role does Richard y in all this?

    I pondered over these questions all night. As I drifted into a fitful sleep, I felt someone tuck in my nket and gently brush the hair from my forehead.

    I knew it was Max, but I kept my eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. His scheming nature terrified me; being alone and vulnerable, I feared being betrayed without even realizing it.

    By dawn, I woke up to find Max gone again. This time, I didn''t inquire about his whereabouts from Helen. Instead, I dered, "After breakfast, I''m meeting Tracey. As a survivor of an attempted murder, I need to ask her why she wanted us dead."

    Max''s kindness over the past few days had lulled me into a false sense of security, making me forget how important it was to seek out the truth for myself, no matter how painful or challenging, instead of relying on others. Helen seemed visibly anxious at my words.

    "You''re pregnant now; it''s not the best time to confront Tracey. Besides, this case is quite sensitive and could negatively affect your emotions as an expectant mother. Just look at how Lydia''s death certificate distressed youst night, causing a feverish night of sweating." I was feverish?

    I looked at Helen in confusion.

    "Yes," she said, handing me the medicine the doctor prescribedst night. "You had a high fever, and Mr. Hilton took care of you all night. The doctor wanted to give you fever medication, but you refused, insisting on the baby''s safety."

    I scoffed. "Am I supposed to believe I didn''t notice my own fever?"

    Helen looked at me with innocent eyes. "You were delirious with fever."

    As we spoke, several exorcists approached the house. Helen informed me, "I suggested to Mr. Hilton that we have a clergyman perform a blessing. He was hesitant at first, but I thought it might help, so I went ahead without his explicit consent."

    Watching the exorcists scatter holy water and perform their rituals seemed absurd to me. "Ridiculous!"

    Yet, having died and been reborn felt even more absurd.

    "You shouldn''t meet Tracey today," Helen insisted, blocking my way.

    But I was determined.

    She grabbed my arm, pleading, "Ms. ire, if not for your own sake, then for your child''s. You had a high feverst night, deliriously calling out for ude to save you from the fire. It was terrifying, even for Mr. Hilton."

    Her words somehow convinced me Pecause only Max knew d in a fire in my previou

    hadThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "I''ll keep my emotions in check. I must see Tracey."

    "Alright, I''ll apany you," Helen agreed, leading me to the car.

    As we left, I nced back at the exorcists. What were they trying to drive away?

    My soul, my anxiety, or myplete trust in Max?

 Chapter 219

    On the way to see Tracey, Helen was silent the entire trip.

    I didn''t say much either. She hadn''t even reported back to Max, which got me thinking - was I wrong in my assumptions? Why were Max and Richard meeting in secret? What were they hiding from me? What was true and what was false?

    But as soon as we arrived at the prison gate and exined our purpose, the guard told us, "I''m sorry, you''re a step toote. Tracey was just rushed to Century Wellness Hospital with a sudden heart attack. The situation was quite unexpected, it might..." I turned to Helen, shocked. "Did you tell Max I wasing to see Tracey, so you decided to get rid of her first?"

    Helen panicked, grabbing my hand. "No, Ms. ire, please don''t get the wrong idea about me and Mr. Hilton. We really didn''t do anything."

    But I didn''t want to hear her exnations.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The facts were right in front of me.

    At that moment, a Maybach pulled up right in front of us.

    Richard somehow got wind that I was here at the prison to find Tracey.

    "Are you going with me or staying with her?"

    Richard pointed at Helen, forcing me to make a choice. This time, without hesitation, I chose to get into Richard''s car. Not because I trusted him, but because I didn''t want to be trapped by Max any longer.

    I wanted to know the truth!

    "Ms. ire, you can''t!"

    "Don''t go with him, it''s dangerous. You have no idea what Richard is capable of! Tracey''s sudden heart condition is definitely rted to him."

    But I covered my ears, refusing to listen!

    It wasn''t until Richard got in with a sly smile and closed the door that I finally let my hands down.

    "You should have listened to her..." His lean face framed by gold-rimmed sses shone with cunning under my gaze. With a cold smile he said, "Last night, I told Max to hand you over to me, or I''d ensure everyone involved dies right before your eyes."

    At that moment, my heart clenched in pain.

    "Richard, what are you nning to do? I didn''t get in this car because I trust you. I just want to know the truth. What are you and Max hiding from me?" Richard reached out to clean my tears. "Don''t cry, okay?"

    How could I not cry? He then pulled out his phone to show me a video. "Look at Max going all out to save a criminal. See how he treasures her looks after Tracey. Do you think he doesn''t care about her at all? Think about it, Tracey was with him during

    his worst bouts of Asphing

    syndrome. Do you think he''d let her die?"

    Watching Max in the video saving Tracey, I remembered that''s just the kind of person he was. Even when Daniel kidnapped me, he acted the same, iming saving lives was a doctor''s duty, no matter who it was.

    "He''s not wrong. You are, Richard.

    What''s going on with you? You''re the Hilton family''s illegitimate son, aren''t you after the Hilton family''s fortune? But why kill those girls from out orphanage? The matron cared so much for them!"

    I grabbed Richard by the cor, feeling a surge of nausea.

    "ire, I didn''t kill those people."

    "It was you! Why did you make Tracey take the me? Haven''t you always loved Tracie? And you''ve been trying to kill me too?"

    I dared not mention that in my past life, he was the one who killed me.

    He suddenlyughed coldly, looking out the window at the sky.

    Then he turned back to me. "Have you ever thought that maybe Max is the one who wants you dead, and he''s trying to frame me? After all these years of kindness towards you, haven''t you felt anything?" I was speechless, staring nkly at Richard.

    "Max wants me dead. He''s been putting on a show, you know? The Hilton family elders are all in on it, never intending to strip away those shares. I''ll take you to the Hilton Group today, you''ll see, everything''s peaceful!" I felt an unbearable pain in my stomach, looking at Richard in disbelief.

 Chapter 220

    "But he ordered the driver, ''Head to the Hilton Group."

    I grabbed his sleeve, tugging him back. "No need. Just drop me at the hospital. I need Max to give me a straight answer."

    No matter what Richard said, I felt both sides deserved a shot toy it all out on the table, honestly.

    "Don''t you ever suspect that all of this is Max''s doing? He''s the one deceiving you." When Richard said this, I wasn''t shocked, nor did I believe him.

    Because I knew Max had been reincarnated too, just like me.

    And Richard, unaware of our reincarnations, probably wanted to pin the me on Max as a way to use me against him.

    "Richard, what you''re after is the entire Hilton family''s acknowledgment?"

    "Yes, I want the Hilton family, everyst one of them, to recognize me. Why should Max be the only true heir? Those old fools in the Hilton family only see Max."

    I remembered the ringleader, Kearney, barking the loudest. Was it all an act?

    Yet, when Richard imed Max wanted me dead, I couldn''t bring myself to believe it.

    "Why would Max want to kill me? Give me just one reason."

    "Because you pose a threat to him." Richard looked at me earnestly, not seeming to lie.

    "But you were the one who led me into Max''s room. Weren''t you also using me, hoping the child I''m carrying, Max''s illegitimate child, would be your weapon against him?" Richard was using me too, hurting me. In both lives, it was him, yet he kept silent, always deceiving me.

    "So, how about we end this now? I was wrong, and I regret it."

    Looking at him, I finally understood why, in my previous life, I had been kidnapped. Richard had allowed Kate to make my child''s death seem like an ident.

    I suddenly had an epiphany...

    "Richard, a child is a life too. Let go of this obsession. Tell me, what did those girls in the orphanage do wrong? They were pregnant, yet you wanted them burned..."

    "I didn''t, ire, believe me, I didn''t want to burn them!"

    He suddenly embraced me, losing control. "Just this one thing, believe me, I had no part in that!"

    I broke down, sobbing. "If not you, then Max? Can you ever speak the truth?"

    But he still tried to shift the me onto Max. "It''s all Max; he''s sick, wanting to kill everyone."

    "That''s not possible; he''s someone who would even save a murderer. It can''t be him." I argued back, my voice hoarse.

    "So you believe him?" Richard''s expression turned fierce.

    "I just want the truth!" My voice was cold and firm.

    "If the culprit was someone you

    deeply cared about, would you hate that person?" Richard asked, hinting that the culprit was someone close to me.

    "Richard, in this world, you were the one I cared about most, before theb explosion..." Saying this, my heart felt torn, bleeding with pain.

    "What could be more important thanBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    you? When I found out you were behind my murder, I was

    devastated. Now tell me, who should I care about? Everyone I cared about is gone, leaving only you."

    Who could understand this heart-wrenching pain?

    He seemed reluctant to speak.

    "ire, just help me this once. Help me against Max, and I''ll give you all

    the truths you want. Once Ma

    out

    of the way, everything will be ours."

    Richard''s words made me sneer.

    "So, Max hasn''t done anything wrong, yet he has to bear all your usations?"

    He couldn''t meet my gaze and turned away.

    "Richard, we could have lived a simple life. What''s it all for? Is the Hilton family really that important?"

    "Important, for both me and my mother, it''s a lifelong grudge!" Richard''s eyes shimmered with desperation. Today''s shock was more than a lifetime''s worth.

    "Your mother? The headmistress?" I couldn''t believe it and turned to look at him incredulously.

    But Richard remained silent.

    I shook his arm, asking, "The headmistress is alive?"

    He wouldn''t speak.

 Chapter 221

    Thendscape outside the car window kept changing, and I had no clue where he was taking me. Nor did I understand why he, of all people, had something-or someone to hide. "Stop the car!" I yelled at the driver upfront.

    "Don''t you dare stop!" Richard gripped my wrist tightly. "We gotta end the pregnancy today, or else..."

    He paused, and I quickly retorted, "Or else you''ll turn me into a corpse, right? Richard, just kill me!"

    "I would never kill you. Never!" He stared at me, his eyes a crazy blend of fear and determination, and hugged me tightly.

    "Then who wants to turn me into a corpse, to make those girls into corpses?" I challenged him, but he remained silent.

    I knew then...

    There wasn''t a soul in this world who could force Richard''s hand or silence him like this.

    "I can''t figure out why Tracey would take the fall for you. She loves Max, doesn''t she?"

    Richard''s silence deepened.

    "Did you use Max to threaten her? Is that why she took the me?"

    "ire, stop guessing. Knowing more won''t do you any good. Let''s just go through with the procedure, and everything will be fine, okay?"

    I pushed him away.

    "This child is my life." I gotta protect my kid, who I lost in my previous life, no matter what in this one. "If you don''t stop the car, I''ll jump out!" "ire!"

    Richard sighed heavily and finally instructed the driver to stop. But just then, our car was rear-ended, causing the driver to brake sharply. Surrounding us, cars halted, and bodyguards swarmed in. I recognized these men; they were the Hilton family''s bodyguards.

    Max, still in hisb coat, hurried out of his car and swiftly opened our door, lifting me from the vehicle.

    I had never seen such a cold, ruthless look in his eyes. With a side nce, he signaled the bodyguards to drag Richard out and start beating him.

    "ire, don''t go with him! He can''t protect you! You''ll be in danger!" Even as Richard was being beaten, he kept repeating this warning.

    Max halted his steps. "Even if it costs me my life, I won''t let anything happen to ire. And you, stay away from her, or next time it won''t be so easy!"

    Max gently ced me inside the car, his expressionplicated. "You don''t trust me?"

    I was stunned. Indeed, before this, I had doubted Max, even nned to flee.

    "Is nothing I do enough to match Richard''s ce in your heart?" His voice was tinged with sorrow.

    I tried to speak, to argue, but he coldly shut the car door, not even sharing a ride with me.

    Helen, sitting in the front, tearfully said, "Ms. ire, it''s good you''re alright. Mr. Hilton rushed here from the operating table when he heard Richard had taken you." Watching his departing figure, I realized how desperate he must have been, knowing I was with Richard.

    But who could I trust?

    I wanted to get out, but the doors were locked. Seeing Max ditch hisb coat and march up to Richard, looking all mad and resolute, I felt utterly powerless.

    "Don''t, Max, don''t hit Richard..." My tears couldn''t be held back any longer.

    "Ms. ire, it was Richard who

    came to Mr. Hiltonst night,

    wanting to test your trust in him. Mr.

    Hilton refused, for your sake, but

    today Richard used Tracey to test you. Mr. Hilton has never wronged you."

    What could I do? I couldn''t even trust myself anymore.

    "Max, I trust you, please stop..."

    Richard was suffering, and I knew his pain. I even knew the real culprit was the dean''s mother. Richard was only trying to protect his own mother.

    "Helen, please, make Max stop." My voice was hoarse from crying.

    "Ms. ire, don''t you hate him? He had already arranged for the surgery, intending to take you to terminate the pregnancy!"

    I knew... I knew it all.

    But Richard was trapped. He was scared I''d be in danger if I had the kid, knowing his mom would hurt me. He wanted to keep me safe, but also didn''t want to cross his mom. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    His burden was heavier than mine.

    "I don''t hate him..." I could never hate anyone; everyone has their reasons.

    "But Mr. Hilton won''t let you or the child be harmed. He''s already risked everything for you. Can''t you see that? Do you know how much he''s suffered all these years? His mother was murdered right before his eyes. Mr. Hilton was just a teenager then, already struggling with Asperger''s Syndrome. When his biological father took him back, he was forced into charity work, where he met you. He swore to be strong to protect you, but your heart was with ude. He quietly lived across from you, hoping... Do you realize how much he''s done for you? Can''t you feel for him?"

    Helen''s teary words made me realize just how much Max really loved me. But who would feel for me, Richard, or the orphanage children?

    Life is so bitterly hard for everyone... Max, your love is too profound.

    How can I possibly bear it?

 Chapter 222

    I couldn''t recall the exact moment I passed out, only that an excruciating pain had gripped my stomach, making me break out in a cold sweat before everything went ck.

    When I finally came around, I found myself hooked up to an IV drip, a concoction of glucose and nutrients flowing into my veins.

    Helen rushed to my side as soon as she saw my eyes open. "Ms. ire, you''re finally awake," she eximed, relief washing over her face.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    I turned my head towards her, remembering the flood of words she had shared just before I fainted-words heavy with guilt and despair. Without uttering a word, I simply turned away.

    "I''m so sorry, Ms. ire," Helen continued, her voiceced with regret. "I shouldn''t have burdened you with all those troubles. Please, forgive me."

    I remained silent, not out of resentment towards her, but because I couldn''t forgive myself. Max had done so much for me, yet I had doubted him, harboring suspicions and insecurities. And Richard, well, he would do anything for the Dean''s mother,mitting deeds most foul on her behalf. It was then I despised myself for not seeing through Richard''s actions sooner, for not realizing they were all to please the Dean''s mother.

    Feeling down, I watched Helen leave the room, the sound of the door shutting echoed in my mind.

    Mustering what little strength I had, I attempted to rise, intent on finding Ronald Collins.

    But as I tried to get up, I saw Max standing at the doorway, halting my efforts to remove the IV needle. Weak and unsteady, I barely managed to stand.

    "Where are you off to in such a rush?" His voice carried a hint of annoyance, perhaps even anger.

    A shiver ran through me as I replied, fearing his reaction, "I... I need to see Ronald."

    Ignoring his presence, I continued to pull at the needle, only to hear the drip of the IV fluid hitting the wooden floor.

    "What''s this secret n you have that you can''t share with me?" he pressed, moving closer.

    As the fear of copsing got to me and my legs gave out, he was fast to grab me. His arms didn''t wrap around me with the former warmth anymore, rather he carefully taid me back on the bed.  en

    He then took a piece of cotton and pressed it against the needle mark on my hand, stopping the bleeding.

    "ire Floyd, I detest being kept in the dark," he said, his gaze piercing through me, causing tears to well up in my eyes. He turned away, perhaps sighing in frustration.

    Then, unexpectedly, he turned back and kissed me, taking me by surprise. I was too startled to react, confused by his anger just moments before.

    It felt like an eternity before he finally let go. My lips felt swollen, and though I knew I was at fault, it was hard to overlook his part in our misunderstandings.

    Feeling both aggrieved and frustrated, I couldn''t help but tear up, turning my face away.

    Max suddenly knelt before me, a slight smile on his lips. "Are you mad?" he asked softly.

    "Yes, you keep things from me, expecting me to guess. And when 1 get it wrong, you use me of not trusting you," I retorted, resorting to a tone of coquetry-myst resort.

    It worked like a charm. Max took my hand, caressing it gently. "See, I''m here now, aren''t I? Even if you''re mad, I came to find you."

    "This is your house. You can go

    wherever you want. How does that

    count asing to find me?" LE continued in my yful, sulky manner, knowing well that Max found it hard to resist.

    "Even if you make a mistake, I''ll always forgive you. I''ll work on earning yourplete trust," he promised, slowly easing my unhappiness away.

    I couldn''t help but let out a softugh, seeing him rx and then yfully added, "Didn''t you just call me by my full name in anger?"

    "ire..." he started, his usually stoic demeanor showing signs of surrender.

    Knowing he was at his wit''s end, I was about to let him off the hook when he suddenly produced a small jewelry box from behind him.

 Chapter 223

    He dropped to one knee before me, a hopeful glint in his eyes. "Can I propose to you with my mom''s favorite piece of jewelry, this vintage emerald ne?"

    The memory of Helen recounting how his mother was brutally murdered right in front of Max, her heart literally ripped out by her own husband, pushed me to my knees to embrace him tightly. "Max, it must have hurt so much, didn''t it?"

    His chin rested in the crook of my shoulder, a vulnerable gesture.

    "ire, it was agonizing, so utterly helpless."

    His voice had a raw pang of pain in it, giving me the chills. My hurt was nothingpared to what he was going through.

    "Max, it''s all behind us now, right?"

    Without a word, he leaned into me, seekingfort in our closeness, as if we were each other''s refuge against the chill of the world.

    He gently lifted me up to sit on the bed, then retrieved the emerald ne-a family heirloom of remarkable size and beauty.

    "This piece seems almost too extravagant."

    The sheer size of the ne spoke volumes of his mother''s elegance and grace, making the circumstances of her death at the hands of n Hilton all the more tragic. I couldn''t bring myself to ask Max about it, fearing the resurgence of his pain. "Mrs. Hilton wore it with such ease."

    I cupped his face, smiling. "Imagine Mrs. Hilton performing surgeries with this ne on. The patients would be so overwhelmed."

    Amidst ourughter, he led me to

    the vanity, where I hesitantly tried on

    the ne, only to take it off momentster. "Let''s save it for

    special asions. I''d prefer something more understated for

    everyday wear."

    Max, as if anticipating my reaction, revealed, "The ne is super flexible in its design. You can take off the centerpiece and you''re just left with a simple emerald pendant."

    As he gently removed the centerpiece for me, I couldn''t help but jest, "Wearing it makes me feel like I''m about to be crowned queen."

    His response was sweeter than honey: "You are my queen."

    I covered my mouth to hide my

    Max''s face grew serious. "I wanted to keep you safe, to work with Ronald and get to the bottom of this before involving you... But now you know."

    "I thought the dean''s mother was dead. I had no idea she was behind the murders, even targeting me."

    Worried I might get too worked up, he held onto my shoulders and said, "However you want to sort this out, I''m with you. But no more acting on your own."

    I nodded, reassured by his protective stance.

    "Let''s go see Ronald. I want to find

    n¨§tThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    out about the other girls from the orphanage and ensure their safety, I''m also thinking of expanding Evergreen Health Center to include a section for the orphanage, creating a unique ce that offers both fun and care for homeless kids."

    Holding Max''s hand, feeling its warmth and strength, I felt a surge of determination.

    "And how should I reward you for all this?" I teased.

    His lips curved into a sly smile. "Let''s keep that as a rain check. For now, let''s grab something to eat and then find Ronald."

    Hand in hand, we left the room, ready to face whatevery ahead together.

 Chapter 224

    Detective Ronald was swamped, his desk a mountain of paperwork and take-out coffee cups. When he spotted me walking in with Max, a puzzled expression flickered across his face before he turned to Max and asked, "Your sweetheart knows about this?" At the mention of "sweetheart," Max coughed awkwardly, but Ronald, ever the joker, continued, "Ms. Floyd, did I get it wrong calling you his sweetheart? This guy here would walk through fire for you."

    I was a bit lost, frowning in confusion.

    "Don''t mind him; he''s just messing with us. Ronald, we need the records from the orphanage back in the day," Max quickly diverted the subject, but it nted another seed of worry in my heart. What had Max done this time that was so dangerous for my sake? He seemed to read my thoughts. "Ronald''s just pulling my leg. Don''t worry; I''ll be right here with you and our kid."

    A wave of warmth washed over me. After all, what mattered most to me was our future together and our family.

    Our current mission was to catch the person threatening me and our child.

    The head of the orphanage, Mrs. Thompson, was well protected by Richard, and without solid evidence or her whereabouts, grabbing Richard wouldn''t do us any good.

    We decided to focus on finding the targets Mrs. Thompson might go after next.

    "The list is right here," Ronald said, shuffling papers around. "I''ve just got it sorted. Many aren''t in

    Silveke City anymore. Those who were are mostly dead. I''ve reached out to folks in other cities, and the story''s the same - they ended up charred. So, it''s pretty clear the killer is the orphanage head, Mrs. Hannah Price. There''s one, a pregnant woman named Tracie living in Silveke City. She just had her pregnancy confirmed yesterday. I''ve already got a team watching over her. Should we bring her in here for safety?"

    When Ronald spoke, I got all jazzed up andtched on to his arm. "Tracie, was that really her name back at the orphanage? Could this Tracie be the one Richard''s been hunting for, not Tracey?"

    Both Max and Ronald looked at me,

    puzzled. I hurried to exin, "Richard has been looking for someone

    named Tracie, about the same age as Tracey, around 28 now. I always thought Richard was in love with Tracie, but now I''m not sure if he was just lying to me. But this Tracie is crucial. We need to move her to the Evergreen Health Center. It''s not officially open yet, so it''s off theThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    radar and safe."

    My hunch seemed like a major lead to Ronald, who immediately contacted his team to ensure Tracie''s safety.

    As we waited for Tracie''s arrival, I clutched Max''s hand, my voice tinged with fear, "Max, has Richard been lying to me all along? And why would Tracey take the fall for Richard? I can''t figure it out. And was it Richard who ordered Tracey''s murder yesterday? How did she suddenly have a heart attack, and did you manage to save her?"

    Max wrapped me in his arms, letting

    me rest against his chest. "Don''t worry, everything''s going to be alright. I''m not sure why Tracey took the fall for Richard, but they made it look very convincing. Ronald''s still on it. As for Richard wanting Tracey dead, well, dead men tell no tales. Tracey''s out of danger now. Once

    she wakes up, we''ll ask her."

    I nodded, feeling a bit more at ease with hisforting words.

    When the young officer brought Tracie in, she looked around in bewilderment. "Officer, I haven''t done anything wrong. Why am I here?" Her small face, showcased by a low ponytail, looked totally delicate and defenseless.

    Her innocent, scared eyes and the way she protectively covered her belly, fearing for her unborn child, struck a chord in me. I couldn''t help but see a reflection of my own fears and vulnerabilities in her.

 Chapter 225

    I stepped forward, taking her mmy, nervous hands in mine. "Hey there, Tracie, I''m ire Floyd from the Haven of Hope Orphanage."

    Her initial shock at hearing my name quickly turned into astonishment. "ire, you''ve grown up so much! I barely recognize you. Back in the day, you were just a little thing, always tagging along..." Maybe it was seeing me that calmed her down, as she started to ramble on in a more rxed tone. I shot Ronald a look before pulling her aside to chat morefortably. "By the way, ire, have you been in Silveke City all this time? I had no idea the Hart family adopted you. They''ve been good to you, haven''t they? You look so well-kept, unlike me with all these rough patches on my hands."

    She showed me her hands, a testament to hard work, unlike the promises made by the couple who had adopted her.

    "Tracie, you were adopted by a couple, right?"

    "Yeah, but they took me to a little mountain vige in Elmwood Springs..." Her voice faded, her eyes dimming as she spoke, her voice choked with emotion. "They wanted a child of their own, adopting me in hopes of fulfilling that old vige superstition that adopting a child could lead to having one of your own. And truly, they did have their own child not long after. But once their son was born, they started to neglect me, forced me intobor. Recently, they even tried to marry me off to the vige idiot because his family had some money, offering a dowry of ten thousand dors, but I didn''t want that..."

    Her tale really got to me, and she began bawling. I hurried to give her some tissues to dab her eyes.

    She looked up, wanting to say more but instead copsing into sobs once again.

    "Tracie, is there anything I can do to help you?"

    "re, when I refused to marry, my adoptive father let that idiot... he raped me. I managed to escape, but just yesterday, I found out I''m pregnant with his child. My life is so bitter, why me? I want to end the pregnancy, but the baby is innocent, and besides, I have no money."

    Her pain was unlike anything I''d ever encountered, adding a new depth to my understanding of human suffering.

    Holding her, we cried together until Max walked in, surprised to find me in tears too.

    "What got into you now?" he asked, pulling us apart.

    A female detective entered, offeringfort to Tracie. Max and I stepped outside with Ronald, who questioned me, "Do you think she''s hiding something?"

    I shook my head.

    "She seemed quitefortable with you right from the start, don''t you find that odd?"

    Still, I shook my head.

    "She could be a nt from Richard, sent to test

    Want you," Ronald s s of experience died,

    his him wary of such tactics.

    belongs to en.kikist

    "But what she said..."

    "How else would she gain your sympathy and get you to lower your guard?"

    Ronald thought we might havee across a clue, but now he thinks it might be a set-up. "So, should we y along with their game?" I mused, just as Max interjected with a firm "No!"

    I yfully tugged at his arm. "Just this

    can''t we? Besides,

    pregn ved f

    is a fact,

    is a fact, right?"

    belongs to en. t

    Ronald shook his head, "We need to do our own verification to be sure."

    Max remained stern. "There''s no room for negotiation."

    I tiptoed to whisper in his ear, "I promise it''ll be okay. How about a nice bath together tonight?"

    His ears turned red at my suggestion.

    The next second, under Ronald''s

    puzzled gaze, Max scooped me

    and

    1.et

    we quickly left the detective bureau.

    "ire Floyd, are you ying with fire?"

    I just gave him a sheepish, yet joyful smile...Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 226

    When I got back to the Hilton family mansion, Max practically swept me off my feet and carried me inside, and I hadn''t even put on my shoes. There I was, my bare feet dangling in the air, feeling utterly embarrassed. I buried my face in Max''s chest, seeking somefort in the warmth. And then Helen, ever the attentive one, came jogging over, saying, "Mr. Hilton, the bath in your room is ready, and I''ve added the rose petals Ms. ire likes."

    I was so shy, I wished I could just vanish right then and there.

    When on earth had Max nned all this?

    "Max, I''d like to bathe alone," I said, wriggling out of his arms. He didn''t insist, just gently set me down.

    Just then, his new chauffeur walked in, maintaining a respectful distance, and reported, "Mr. Hilton, you left your phone in the car. Brought it over for you. Also, there was an iing call."

    Max acknowledged with a nod, taking the phone before disappearing into his study.

    As I turned to head into his bedroom-a ce I hadn''t entered before since I was always assigned a different room-it hit me just howvish everything was. The d¨¦cor was all rich mahogany, the floors were intricately patterned with herringbone parquet, and the ceiling was a masterpiece of craftsmanship.

    The sheer size of the room, including a walk-in wardrobe, was something most people could only dream of. But for Max, it was just another room.

    "Ms. ire, Mr. Hilton has always wanted you to move in with him. He''s just been waiting for the right time, wanting to respect your wishes," Helen ryed, almost as if she was Max''s spokesperson.

    The reality of the situation dawned on me.

    "I need a bath. It''s been a long day." Today, at the detective bureau, I''d thought I was closing in on Tracie, only to have Ronald suggest it might be a smokescreen by Richard. My sorrow had quickly turned into an indescribable sense of frustration.

    Richard must have anticipated my moves, or perhaps he knew all along what I would do next.

    Stepping into the bathroom, I was taken aback by the sheer size of the bathtub alone, a reminder of the opulent lives the wealthy lead a

    stark contrast to my days in the

    Haven of Hope Orphanage

    As I gotfy in the tub, leaning against the edge, it hit me just how well Richard had me figured out. How was I supposed to outsmart him?

    Lost in thought, I hardly noticed Max slipping in. He was dressed in a light, white silk pajama set, with one button undone at the cor, revealing a hint of his chest.

    I pursed my lips, knowing full well what he was thinking.

    Despite his usually stern demeanor, he had his own wild ways of expressing himself.

    He scooped up some flower-scented water, gently pouring it over my back.

    "Max, what if we pretend to break up? It could throw Richard off, make him think you and I are on the outs It might lower his guard, allow me to get closer," I suggested, the words barely out before I saw Max freeze, his hand pausing mid-air.

    "Max, I don''t see another way. It''s the only chance to draw out Hannah and protect the girls from Haven of Hope Orphanage. They''re in danger, and Richard, he wants you dead."

    I reached out, sping his arm, trying to convey the urgency and desperation I felt. He remained silent, but I knew too well the scars he bore were likely linked to Richard. "Max..."

    "No," he said firmly, cutting off my plea.

    "But I have to do something. Those girls are innocent, and if Hannah gets her way, and Richard... Richard wants you out of the picture."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He said nothing in return, but his

    silence spoke volumes. I knew the risks, the sacrifices, but also the stakes we were ying a dangerous game, but it was one l had to engage in, for the sake of all those at risk.

 Chapter 227

    "Was it Richard who put Kearney up to stabbing youst time? That''s why you didn''t punish Kearney, letting him off scot-free..."

    Before I could finish my sentence, Max cupped my face, sealing my lips with his, silencing the rest of my words.

    Panicked, I managed to push him out of the bathtub...He kept making moves on me, but every time, I''d push him off.

    "Not until you agree," I struggled to free myself from his embrace, retreating to a corner of the bathtub, distancing myself as much as I could.

    "ire Floyd, I said no," his irritation was evident.

    His darkened expression made me fearful, his brows furrowed, cold droplets of water clinging to them.

    "Thest time, you used our newborn as a test, I agreed, and then theb exploded. It''s a hurdle I can''t get over in this lifetime. I won''t let you do something like this again, so it''s non-negotiable."

    He was fuming. He hauled himself out of the tub, his PJs all wet. Then he shouted for Helen: "Watch her!"

    "If she tries to run, lock her up!"

    Helen, frightened, rushed in with a towel for him and then looked at me with a worried expression, trotting over: "ire, what on earth did you do to upset Mr. Hilton? I''ve never seen him lose his temper like this, not even when Kearney stabbed him. But this is the second time you''ve pushed him to his limit."

    My eyes drooped in defeat.

    "It''s because I mentioned breaking up with him."

    Helen looked at me as if I''d defeated her: "Why would you break up when things are fine? Mr. Hilton cares about you more than anything in this world. Aren''t you practically asking for his life?"

    I bit my lip, got up, changed into a dry set of pajamas, and since Max wasn''t in the bedroom or the dressing room, I pushed open the door to search for him in his study.

    There he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of his study, already in a set of casual home clothes, lighting up a cigarette. This was the first time I saw Max smoke.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I knocked on the door from the

    entrance. When he saw it was me he immediately put out the cigarette and opened the window to let the smoke out.

    "Why are you here? You must be tired, go rest early."

    He still sounded upset, but it seemed like he wasn''t going to give me a hard time anymore.

    "Max, is there a better way you and Ronald can think of?"

    I stood in front of him, looking up at him with pleading eyes, knowing that only by acting adorably could I get him to consider my suggestion.

    "ire, no, Ronald and I will think of a way. It''s not for you to risk."

    He looked at me firmly, and I was

    getting anxious, "But what about et

    those girls? They will die. Just like in my past life, when I died so horribly..."

    He sighed deeply, and I thought he was relenting, looking at him hopefully.

    But his voice came out hoarse and bleak, "And what about you? If you die, what will I do? Heaven has given us a chance to start over; it won''t give us another. ire, this lifetime, we can leave this ce..."

    Max had already thought of escaping.

    "Go rest," he didn''t want to talk further, pressing a bell. Helen then knocked and entered, saying to me, "Ms. ire, let''s go back to rest." Looking at Max, who had turned his back on me, I knew this approach was futile.

    But I couldn''t think of any other solutions.

    As I was leaving the study, ude called me. Hesitating whether to answer or not, Helen said, "Not going to answer?"

    That''s when I pressed the answer button. ude seemed drunk on the other end, repeatedly calling out my name.

 Chapter 228

    "Charlie, you''re wasted. I''m calling Kate."

    I didn''t wait for Charlie''s reply before I hung up and decisively dialed Kate''s number.

    "ire Floyd, how dare you call me after everything?" Kate''s voice dripped with sarcasm over the phone.

    "Charlie''s passed out in some bar, go bail him out."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Despite everything, Kate still sounded worried about Charlie: "Which bar?"

    "I didn''t ask. You call him."

    But the very next moment, I heard Kate break down into tears: "He''s not picking up my calls anymore. I can''t find him. He mes me for his mother''s death, says it''s my fault we can''t be together, dered he never wants to see me again." I frowned, leaning against the wall. It was a fact that Kate had a hand in Charlie''s mom''s death.

    "But I was framed too! I admit I thought about it, but someone beat me to it! I only went along with it. The worst I''ve done was having you kidnapped, nothing against humanity."

    Her tearful exnation seemed so empty now, especially since Mrs. Hart had passed away. Who acted before Kate? Was it Richard or Hannah?

    The thought of Hannah, always lurking in the shadows, made me shiver.

    I lost any sympathy I had for her, hanging up and turning to enter my own room. It was half the size of Max''s, but it had everything I needed. Lying in bed, my mind raced for solutions.

    Pregnancy made me sleepy, and I drifted off, feeling a warm presence beside me. I frowned slightly, probably Max, who often ended up sharing my bed. His faint scent of sandalwood wasforting, easing my headaches.

    I reached out and hugged him, murmuring, "Max, I''m sorry, don''t be mad."

    I could feel him tense up for a moment.

    Then he kissed my hair, and I fell asleep in his arms without any further ado, only to wake up to the sounds of construction. Pulling back the curtains, I saw workers installing stainless steel bars on my windows, turning my room into a cage.

    "Max!" I was livid, storming out only to find a new steel gate locked across my door. "Max, you bastard!"

    I had forgotten he had Asperger''s Syndrome. Did I trigger himst night?

    "Helen, get Max for me!"

    But Helen shook her head, "Mr. Hilton left early this morning, and then all these workers showed up to install the bars. Ms. ire, did you two have a big fight yesterday?"

    I bit my lip, staring at my new prison. Max and Charlie really were cut from the same cloth, both learning to cage me.

    "Where''s my phone?"

    I checked my pockets and my room''s table, but my phone was nowhere.

    Helen looked down, confirming my suspicion it was Max''s doing.

    "Helen, tell Max if he doesn''t show up right now, I''ll kill myself!"

    The old saying went: women cry, make a fuss, then threaten suicide. I had hit all three.

    "Mr. Hilton predicted you''d say that tamessage saying if you care for the baby to risk it, then

    He left

    SO

    d." "

    He knew me well enough to know I''d never go through with it. He had called my bluff.

 Chapter 229

    "If he doesn''t show, I''m not eating."

    "Darling, you''ll starve yourself."

    No matter what I said, Helen always brought up the child in me.

    "By the way, Mr. Hilton said you might like these books," Helen handed me a stack of books, but I didn''t take them. "Oh, isn''t today the ribbon cutting at Evergreen Health Center?" Suddenly, it hit me. Today was the grand opening of Evergreen Health Center, and I was supposed to be its proud owner. However, Max had forbidden me from attending. He had left early in the morning.

    At the opening ceremony, Richard''s bound to notice if I''m not there and he''ll surelye looking.

    A sly smile crossed my face. Max was clever, locking me in my room so publicly was a move designed to catch Richard''s attention.

    It was a clear sign of our rocky rtionship.

    "Tell Max I want the best fish fillet soup and sweet and sour pork from Silveke City," I said, even though I hadn''t felt like eating these past few days.

    But now, thinking about it, Max had ultimately agreed to my request despite being angry yesterday.

    I slumped on the couch, musing over my next move. It was only a matter of time before Richard would make his move on the Hilton family.

    Max had the soup delivered, but he didn''t show up himself.

    Helen was getting anxious on my behalf. "My dear, how can you be so rxed? Mr. Hilton is seriously upset this time. You need to find a way to make amends."

    I leisurely enjoyed my fish fillet soup and took a bite of the pork knuckle.

    "Don''t worry, someone will save me soon enough."

    My words left Helen utterly confused.

    Sure enough, a worker knocked on my window soon after, handing me a phone. "Mr. Price asked me to give this to you."

    Richard had taken the bait too quickly. It hadn''t even been a full morning.

    I took the phone, turned away, and whispered into it with a sobbing voice.

    Richard sounded anxious. "ire, did that bastard Max mistreat you? I''ve told you, he''s not from our world; he can''t truly love you. I''ll get someone to rescue you right away."

    Looking at the men prepared to install burr bars, I almost choked. If I tried escaping from the third floor using a rope, I wouldn''t die from the

    fall but the shock might do me in. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Richard, I''m fine," I said honestly.

    But Richard became even more frantic. "ire, I promise I won''t let anything happen to you. Trust me, I''ll never let you get hurt in this lifetime."

    His words felt so sarcastic to me.

    Still, I replied, "Richard, I can take

    care of myself. If you really want me to be happy, please ask your mother, Hannah, to back off. Stop hurting innocent girls."

    Richardughed over the phone, "Even if Max has you locked up, you still want his baby, don''t you? You refuse to have an abortion?"

    He was particrly keen on the idea.

    "Ms. ire, Mr. Hilton is back," Helen informed me, prompting me to return the phone to the worker.

    As long as Richard believed Max and I were estranged, things would be easier.

    Max nced at the worker behind me as he approached, his voice deep and cold, "Enjoying your food? Seems like you''re getting used to captivity."

    "Max, I''d watch my words if I were you, for the sake of your child."

    I turned back to him, sticking out my tongue in defiance.

    He smirked, understanding my gesture. The fleeting moment of camaraderie quickly turned to sternness. "Well then, enjoy your confinement. No one can save you now." I stuck my tongue out at him again, knowing he''d miss having me by his side tonight.

 Chapter 230

    In the dead of night, I had just dozed off when I thought I heard someone fiddling with the lock. Instinctively, I grabbed my phone and hid in the corner, only to see the guy who was supposed to fix the stainless steel appliances earlier, trying to unlock my door. Richard was getting impatient.

    But the moment he managed to get the door open and stepped inside, he just froze and copsed onto the floor with a loud thud. I walked out from my hiding spot, rubbing my forehead in frustration.

    Max, armed with a baseball bat, had knocked Richard''s guy out cold.

    "Why couldn''t you just go with the flow and let Richard''s thug cart me away?"

    After stepping over the unconscious intruder, Max''s bodyguard dragged the guy away without a word. Max approached me with a smirk, his voice dark and ominous, "I agreed to y the part of a couple on the rocks, but I never intended to let anyone think the Hilton family''s security is anything less than ster."

    I couldn''t help but let out a derisiveugh, which seemed to irk him, for the next second, I found myself lifted off the ground in his arms.

    "I''ve been looking for an excuse to sneak in and sleep next to you," he murmured, his voice husky in my ear. For some reason, Max had be unusually clingytely.

    "Max, you weren''t like this before."

    "And how was I before?" His question made me pause. Truth be told, I didn''t really know him before my rebirth. The Max I knew was the one who, to prevent harming me, endured the pain of purging the drugs from his system alone. The one who, thinking I was infatuated with ude, kept his distance to protect me, always appearing cold and indifferent.

    Then there was the Max who taught me that the world wasn''t just about love and heartache. That there were sorrows out there far greater, and that even the convicted deserved a chance at life. He was nothing like the typical domineering male protagonists in those rebirth stories.

    Wrapping my arms around his neck,

    I smiled and said, "Most stories have these domineering CEOs forcing their love or causing heartache, but my leading man is healing my heart, showing me there''s more to fe than dwetting on my own pain. You''ve be my advisor, encouraging me to pursue what I truly want."

    It was probably the first time I had openly praised Max.

    He just rubbed his nose against mine, opting to enjoy the moment in quiet.

    Just as I thought he had fallen asleep, he whispered, "I''ll always be your advisor, standing by your side. But you can''t run away on your own."

    I didn''t respond, closing my eyes asThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    memories of joyful times at the

    Haven of Hope Orphanage mingled with the horrifying images of pregnant girls turned into charred bodies. I wasn''t a saint, but now that I was caught in this cycle of cause and effect, I feltpelled to help if I could.

    "Max, can we bring Kate over to our side?"

    He hummed in confusion at my request.

    I turned to face him, my expression serious. "In my past life, Kate only kidnapped me because she wanted to snatch ude away. And in this life, ude has already rejected her. I believe Richard would never expect us to be allies. I want to make Kate our inside person, close to Richard. What do you think?"

    As I spoke, I watched Max''s frown deepen. Just as he was about to speak, I covered his mouth and continued, "I get it, you think I''m being wild. ''Cause Kate''s a big threat, she could hurt me, and you wouldn''t let any harme near me."

 Chapter 231

    Then, out of nowhere, Max nipped at the palm of my hand and pulled me in closer. "Sleep," he murmured.

    With not much choice left, I gave in to sleep.

    By the break of dawn, Max had vanished, and my room was locked tight.

    Sitting up in bed, I gazed out at the sky, feeling a tad helpless. That''s when Helen knocked and announced, "Ms. ire, Miss Kate hase to visit."

    I spun around, surprised. Max, always a mix of sharp words and a soft heart.

    Kate stood at the doorway, eyeing my ''cage'' with disdain. "Doesn''t seem like you''re any better off than I am."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    I shrugged, turning away. "At least you have your freedom."

    Kate crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe with a scoff. "Out with it. Why am I here? You don''t seem like you''re in the mood for jokes."

    "I just wanted someone to humiliate, to keep the loneliness at bay," I replied with a smirk.

    Kate''s temper red instantly. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    I nced around at the servants, trying to spot if any were Richard''s spies.

    But they all seemed unfazed, except for Helen, who frowned. "Ms. ire, didn''t you invite Miss Kate to help?"

    I raised an eyebrow. "What help could she possibly offer? No, I wanted her here for my entertainment. Helen, let her in. I''m way too bored, I need some rivals for entertainment." Helen sighed, reluctantly unlocking the door, but Kate refused to step inside. "Why should I entertain you?"

    "Because of your little kidnapping stunt. I have enough evidence to send you to jail," I threatened effectively, prompting Kate to reluctantly enter as the servants nudged her in.

    Then, turning to Helen, I said, "Helen, fetch some ice cubes. It''s rather warm in here, and I reckon the air conditioning might not be cool enough for Kate. She likes munching on ice cubes."

    Kate exploded, "How did you know I''m on my period today, making me eat ice cubes on purpose!"

    In my past life, I knew her too well, always aware of how she acted out in front of ude, especially about her difort during her periods. This life was no different.

    "What, you think I wouldn''t do my homework if I wanted to torment you? Helen, why haven''t you brought the ice yet?"

    Helen quickly went off with a servant to fetch the ice, and I promptly shut the door behind Kate.

    She yelled, "ire Floyd, are you out of your mind?"

    I shook my head, whispering, "I was just putting on a show. I actually need your help."

    "This is how you ask for help?" she retorted.

    "But you did kidnap me. That''s a fact," I pointed out.

    She fell silent, unable to argue.

    Seizing the moment, I continued, "I seriously need your help. Did you hear about those pregnantdies showing up as burnt corpses in Crestview Metropolis recently? When you kidnapped me, I

    10? ??

    suspected you, but I couldn''t fathom your motive."

    "You think I''m crazy? Sure, I

    154

    kidnapped you, but I never intended for them to harm you, just to scare you. didn''t expect them to go that far For that, I apologize."

    Her apology came with a hint of defiance.

    If it weren''t for my second chance at life, I would have never guessed she could be so sincere.

    But who was on the other end of that phone call, pretending to be me at the bar that day?

    And who took my wedding ring? Who had the power to alter my DNA?

    Somehow, all signs pointed to Richard, who was still locked up at the time.

 Chapter 232

    "I need you to get close to Richard."

    Kate''s eyes widened with fear. "Are you trying to get me killed? Richard would tear me apart if he saw me."

    "Just tell him you''ve been tortured by me every day, that you can get close to me, that you can save me from this cage, and he''ll use you, even value you! Then you can take the chance to find out who else in Crestview Metropolis is on their radar." As soon as I finished speaking, Helen knocked and entered, "Ms. ire, I''ve brought the ice."

    I was slightly taller than Kate and casually grabbed the cor of her blouse, pulling her close and said, "y along. Your involvement in my kidnapping, consider it erased."

    She frowned slightly as I pulled her towards the ice. "ire Floyd, you''re really making me eat ice! The Goodwins won''t let this slide."

    "Max won''t let the Goodwins touch me." I smirked at Helen with the ice in hand, "I''ve changed my mind, she''s a sore sight. Throw her out."

    As I pushed Kate towards Helen and turned away, I didn''t look back.

    "Helen, take her to Richard. He should hate her, given she''s hurt me time and again."

    Helen was stunned, "Ms. ire, isn''t this a bit too harsh?"

    "Then I''ll send you instead. You''re a Hilton, Richard should hate you even more." I made it clear to Helen that she was a Hilton on purpose.

    Kate shot me a determined look as they pulled her away.

    I knew she would cooperate because she feared the leverage I had over her. I had recordings, but back then, ude protected her, and without a solid backing, I couldn''t shake her. But now I had Max and evidence, she knew how to choose.

    Helen then said, "Ms. ire, were you hinting at me? I am loyal to the Hiltons till death, I would never betray them."

    I nodded and said, "I believe you."

    I couldn''t say I didn''t trust her. Right now, apart from Max, I couldn''t easily trust others.

    Helen left, reassured.

    Night fell, and I had yet to see Max return. What was he busy with today?

    Staying here wasn''t an option.

    Just then, Max knocked and entered.

    Seeing his tired face, I couldn''t help but worry and support him.

    He leaned on my shoulder, whispering, "Being tired isn''t so bad when you''ve got someone to lean on."

    "What kept you so busy today? You look exhausted."

    He chuckled, "Richard and I werepeting for a project contract f secure it, he''ll be on par with me. If not, he''ll always be beneath me."

    I frowned slightly. "Why announce it so loudly?"

    We had a mole in the house, I could feel it, and so should he.

    But he continued, "The contract is on myputer, only I know the password."

    I nodded, barely suppressing a smile. His slip-up was way too obvious, like he meant for anyone listening in to catch it.

    "Better keep it safe then."

    Max cradled my face, "You wouldn''t spill my secrets to Richard, would you? I''ve kept you from seeing him, do you hate me for that?"

    "I hate you to death, stop hugging me," I pushed him onto the couch.

    Whispering in his ear, "Kate has agreed to help me. There''s something else you need to do for me, go to Elmwood Springs and protect those girls from the O orphanage."  en

    He ced me on hisp, "ire Floyd, you''re asking me to risk my life."

    I felt a twinge of guilt, realizing how far I was pushing him.

    But those girls could be the next targets, they didn''t deserve to be coteral in Hannah''s vengeance.

    "Max," my voice trembled with fear as I held him tighter, almost saying we should just drop it.

    Yet, he smiled warmly and said, "For you, I''d face death ande back, what''s not possible?"

    I rested against his shoulder, "We need to act tonight. I fear Richard and the matron already suspect my n."

    Max kissed my forehead gently. "I''d face a thousand deaths."

    I was still worried, "Max, maybe we shouldn''t."

    My soul was in turmoil. I couldn''t

    stand the thought of something happening to Max, but if we didn''t

    catch Hannah, both I and those girls would always be at risk. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 233

    I wasn''t sure who else around me, besides Max, could have had it out for Richard and his crew.

    "Wait for me toe back," Max whispered, pulling me into a tight embrace, my head buried in his chest. His warm hand tenderly stroked my hair. "And I''ll stay with you till you fall asleep again," he added.

    He gentlyid me down on the bed, then wrapped his arms around me, and we both drifted off to sleep.

    But my sleep was restless, though I dared not let him notice, pretending to be sound asleep.

    Eventually, he got up, trying not to make a sound, and left the room.

    As he left, I overheard him whispering in the hallway, though I couldn''t see who he was talking to: "The contract got stolen, didn''t it?"

    It seemed like the person on the other end confirmed it.

    Then he said, "No worries. I was hoping she''d steal it. You take care of things in Crestview Metropolis for the next few days. I''m heading to Elmwood Springs."

    His voice faded away...

    Curled up under the covers, I realized that I needed to make my escape with him gone to Elmwood Springs. That would surely distract Richard. He''de after me, taking the heat off Max, right? Come morning, I told Helen I needed to get out for a bit.

    She frowned slightly. She really thought Max wanted to keep me locked up.

    "Did Max tell you I''m not allowed to step out of this room?" I pressed.

    Helen shook her head. "Doesn''t seem like it."

    "Well, a breath of fresh air in the garden wouldn''t hurt, right?"

    She bit her lip. "Okay."

    As she let me out, she stayed close, asking, "Where''s Mr. Hilton off to this time? Do you know? He left in the middle of the night."

    "If you don''t know, I sure can''t help you. We had a fightst night, and he stormed out."

    Helen looked down. "Ms. ire, do you want to leave this ce?"

    I gave a small smirk. Was she finally biting the bait?

    "I do. I hate living like a bird with clipped wings."

    "I can help you get out, but you must nevere back, okay?"

    Helen must have thought there was real trouble between Max and me, given she''d seen me confined.

    "Do you have a n?" I feigned excitement.

    "Ms. ire, know you prefer

    Richard. That day, you trusted him over Mr. Hilton and even made Mr. Hilton storm out of the bathroom in a rage. You hate being caged by Mr. Hilton, don''t you?"

    Listening to her analysis, it hit me that our bathroom argument had indeed been about risking myself as bait.

    Being locked up was also part of my n to lure out the enemy.

    "And then?" I probed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Then you had Richard''s guy bring you a phone to call Richard. That night, Richard''s men wanted to rescue you. Ms. ire, with Mr. Hilton away, I''ll let you go, but. please, don''te back to haunt Mr. Hilton..."

    Her tone turned icy cold with thatst plea.

    "You''re in love with Max? That deeply?" I couldn''t help but taunt her a bit.

    She blinked, then asked, "How did you know?"

    "It''s not hard to guess. You know too much about Max, and you''ve always talked about him with such admiration."

    "So, did you reach out to Max for me? And did you give Max''s contract to Richard, hoping to knock Max down a peg to your level, just a maid''s?"

    My words were sharp, but I felt no need to be polite with someone like her.

    "ire Floyd, what are you talking about? I did no such thing," she said, her eyes darting away, but she wouldn''t admit to anything.

    "And what did you offer Richard in exchange for believing you''d let me go?" I knew Richard wasn''t the type to trust easily.

    "Don''t worry about it. As long as you prefer Richard, you''re free to go

    now," she said, looking ael.ne

    before continuing, "I''ve sent

    everyone away. Just go."

    "Thank you," I still said, appreciating her help.

    If I left, Richard wouldn''t focus too much on Elmwood Springs, giving Max some breathing room.

    But I could just imagine Max''s fury when he found out: "ire Floyd! You''ve got some nerve."

    Just the thought of his reaction made me close my eyes and sigh.

 Chapter 234

    I had just stepped out of the Hilton family mansion when I saw Richard''s Maybach parked there, waiting for me. As I emerged, he rolled down his window, his figure backlit by the sun, making it hard for me to see his face clearly. All I could make out was his white suit, a testament to his current obsession. The bodyguard opened the door for me, but I hesitated to approach, even though I knew I had intentionally lured Richard here.

    In his mind, it was his meticulous nning that allowed him to whisk me away in Max''s absence.

    "Why the fear?" Richard stepped out of the car, his sses reflecting the sunlight with a cold gleam, mirroring his heart. For his goals, for his mother, he could meticulously n everything with such depth. A chill ran through me.

    He reached out and took my hand. "I told you before, Max isn''t one of us. Ever since the day you were taken away by him, I''ve kept an eye on you. I didn''t expect him to actually have the heart to imprison you." I looked down, feeling helpless. It was all my fault that I pushed him into this situation.

    But in Richard''s eyes, the problem alwaysy between Max and me.

    "ire, the dean wants to see you," Richard said, sending a chill down my spine, but I still followed him into the car.

    Was I finally going to meet the true mastermind behind my suffering?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Yet, I instinctively covered my stomach. How would Hannah treat me and my child?

    "Before we see the dean, I thought we should visit the hospital first..."

    p-

    I didn''t let Richard finish his sentence, pping him across the face-a p I had wanted to give him for a long time. Even the driver in front couldn''t help but gasp at the sound of the p, thinking, "Girl, you''ve got guts."

    After all, Richard had never been pped by anyone in his life; even his imprisonment was part of his grand scheme. "Richard, if you bring this up again, I''ll jump out of the car this very moment. No matter whose child this is, it''s innocent!"

    Richard scoffed coldly, not too angered, but pointed outside to a homeless child near a trash bin. "See that? We could have been like that kid, wandering the streets without parental love or societal blessings, surviving on scraps from the

    garbage."

    I watched a boy outside, skillfully crushing a can with his foot and cing it into his bag, lost in thought.

    "That''s why the dean and I... we just

    don''t want more kids to end up like that. A child without a father, without marriage, without societal blessings, their life is just suffering," Richard said, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at me.

    "Richard, I''ll think about it, but not right now," I said, meeting his gaze firmly. He smirked and gripped my hand.

    "Good, tell the dean you''ve agreed to go through with it. She''ll still love you just like before."

    I pursed my lips and nodded.

    "Richard, thank you for freeing me

    from that cage. I now understand how precious freedom is. But by saving me, are you just putting me in another cage?"

    Richard paused at my question, then quickly responded with ease, "No, you can go wherever you want."

    I bit my lip. His words sounded sweeter than any music.

    As we approached the grand entrance of the Price family estate, I found myself too scared to leave the car.

 Chapter 235

    Back in the day, the head of the orphanage was kind. But now, I find myself shivering at the thought of her. How twisted must one''s soul be to ruthlessly turn against all the pregnant girls under her care? Just then, Kate pulled up her car right in front of us, stepping out to lock eyes with me. "What are you doing here? Weren''t you locked up by Max?"

    "Why can''t I be here? Richard is my brother," I said, knowing this would please Richard.

    Kate, always looking to pick a fight, retorted, "You''re like a bad penny, always turning up. I tried teaming up with ude, and there you were. Now I''m trying to work with Richard, and here you are again."

    "What are you and Richard nning to work on?" I asked, feigning innocence and turning to Richard with a look of surprise. "Richard, Kate''s up to no good. Are you nning to let her harm those girls at the orphanage?" Iid out the stark truth.

    Richard adjusted his spectacles, "It''s just a small coboration with the Goodwin family. All I want is for you toe back to me, and I promise no harm wille to the girls. I''ll even take you to see them, to convince them not to..."

    I couldn''t help but smile, "So, you want me back just to persuade them to give up their babies? Or have you found a new way to make an example out of me?"

    My voice wasced with mock distress.

    "I promise they won''t be hurt," Richard said, perhaps a bit moved, waving off the bystanders to give us some privacy.

    Kate, catching the mood, whispered as she passed by Richard, "Found those girls."

    I could almost read her lips.

    So, Richard had sent her after the orphanage girls.

    With him wanting to stay close to me, it wasn''t convenient for him to do the dirty work, so he chose someone I despised to do it for him.

    Kate, of course, would never tip me off.

    Watching Kate drive away, then turning to gaze at the grand entrance of the Price mansion, I asked, "Is the dean inside?"

    Richard nodded, "She''s been asking about you."

    But no sooner had he finished

    speaking than a bodyguard

    approached to ry a message, "Mr. Price, thedy is feeling unwel today, doesn''t wish to see anyone, or have anyone else at home.

    "Anyone else"...

    That meant Hannah didn''t want to see me either.

    Probably because I was carrying a Hilton child, and she, once upon a time, bore a Price child.

    "Richard, I think I''d rather stay at my apartment."

    He looked at me, then at the

    bodyguard, his expression

    darkening, "Tell thedy, then,

    ve

    taking ire away. I won''t being back tonight." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    be

    My brows furrowed slightly, but I quickly rxed.

    Yet, the bodyguard added, "Mr. Price, I fear that won''t be possible. Thedy has requested your presence in the family chapel."

    The family chapel? The Price family chapel?

    "Why a chapel? Why kneel?" I asked, puzzled.

    Richard reached out as if tofort me but then hesitated, instructing the driver instead, "Take ire to her apartment. I''ll follow shortly."

    I found myself wondering what

    Richard was up to in the chapel, but

    asking wasn''t my ce. If Hannah

    didn''t want to see me, it was just another power y.

    I had time to y this long game.

 Chapter 236

    I made it back to the apartment, which was still spotlessly clean. Looks like Richard had someone keeping this ce in shape. But everything felt so different now, as if the soul of the ce had changed.

    Staring at the ss terrarium on the windowsill, I noticed how much the nt inside had grown. It was nted in soil from the localmunity garden, a symbol of hope and new beginnings.

    But now, it seemed like a grim reminder of the constant threats looming over us.

    I wondered how Max was doing. He hadn''t been able to reach me. Was he worried?

    I searched every inch of the apartment and eventually found surveince devices hidden all over the ce after a long hunt. Apparently, Richard had rigged the apartment with these gadgets right from the moment he gave it to me.

    His need to control was overwhelming, or maybe he was torn between controlling me and genuinely wanting to care for me. Or perhaps he was just following his mother''s twisted advice.

    If anyone needed to be in a mental health facility, it was Richard and Hannah, not me.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Peeking through the peephole, I saw Kate, anxiously looking around to make sure she wasn''t being followed.

    After double-checking for any additional surveince, I hurriedly opened the door for her.

    She dashed inside, clutching her chest, her heart racing. "Oh my God, Richard is terrifying," she gasped.

    Her panic-stricken face said it all. Even she was scared.

    I hadn''t fully grasped how dangerous Richard and Hannah could be.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Kate dug through my fridge and chugged some bottled water. "I didn''t dare drive here. Took a cab and sneaked my way to your ce. Make sure there''s no surveince on me"

    She smartly noticed the pile of mini surveince cameras I had collected.

    "You''re already inside, what''s there to fear?" I teased, trying to lighten the mood.

    Taking a seat on the couch, she shared, "Richard has been tracking every girl from themunity center. He handed me a list, asking me to kidnap several who might be pregnant, and take them to Serenity Bluff."

    The mention of Serenity Bluff sent a chill down my spine.

    "He did take them, but I also tipped off ude. I think he hates Richard too since it was Richard who hurt ude''s mom," Kate murmured, pulling out a surveince tape. "I was scared ude would think I wanted to harm his mother, so I took all the surveince footage until I revisited them recently and confirmed it was Richard who actually killed Mrs. Hart. I didn''t want ude to hate me, so I showed him the video. I had thought about framing you for Mrs. Hart''s murder, but I couldn''t go through with it."

    Kate was exposing her worst sides.

    "ude will get Ronald to save those girls, don''t worry," she said casually, but something didn''t sit right with me.

    "Call ude, tell him to hold off. If it''s going too smoothly, Richard might get suspicious, especially since it''s your first job for him."

    Kate seemed to realize the gravity of the situation and quickly phoned ude.

    After briefing him, ude asked to speak with me at the end of the call.

    I didn''t hesitate. Given how vulnerable I am right now, I''m open to making more allies, and ude could be a good one.

    "ude," I said, my voice steady.

    But hearing my voice, ude broke down crying.

 Chapter 237

    "ire, I''m so sorry. I never realized the danger you were in all these years. This time, I won''t let Richard hurt you again."

    I replied with a simple, "Thanks," and handed the phone back to Kate.

    Just as Kate was about to take the phone back, she said, "Don''t you want to hear about Max''s situation?"

    I shook my head. I couldn''t bear to hear any news about him right now. Besides, if he were to return to Crestview Metropolis, I feared he''d turn the whole city upside down with his rage.

    "You should''ve kept him in the loop when you were nning this. He''s already furious. When two people love each other, they need tomunicate, not keep everything bottled up and create misunderstandings. Look at us with ude; you and I missed our chance because of that. Do you really want the same to happen with Max?" Kate looked at me, and I could see how much she had changed; my whole perception of her had shifted.

    Seeing me silent, she tossed the phone back with a little snark, "Don''t thank me. I just wanted to make up for the times I''ve hurt you."

    I dialed Max''s number from memory, and he picked up instantly.

    "Max, it''s ire," I whispered.

    There was a heavy silence on the other end. I knew he was angry.

    "I''m okay, and so is the kid."

    I still didn''t get any response.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, my voice tinged with worry.

    It was then I heard a bodyguard in the background, "Mr. Hilton, let me tend to that wound."

    Max''s icy response cut through, "Shut up."

    He was hurt and didn''t want me to know.

    "Max, where are you injured?" I panicked, regretting ever letting him go on this mission.

    "Just a scratch. I''ve secured the girls from Elmwood Springs. I''ll bring them back to Crestview Metropolis tomorrow. How about you?"

    He didn''t me me, even though he

    was the

    was one hurt. He still asked if

    was okay. My heart clenched, and I

    had to fight back tears, not wanting to distract him.

    "Max, I''ve found some girls here, too. I''m working with Kate and ude, staying in the shadows while Kate covers for me. That way, Richard won''t suspect me. I''ll keep myself safe."

    The line went silent. Then, the call dropped.

    Suddenly, the summer air felt cold. Was Max in trouble? I couldn''t stop shivering.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Kate came over, saying, "The line probably dropped due to bad reception. Many girls are taken to the countryside."

    But something felt terribly wrong in my gut. "Please, get Ronald to check on Max in Silveke City. I need to know he''s safe." Kate, unable to argue, contacted Ronald.

    I felt like I was suffocating, praying nothing had happened to Max.

    "Mr. Hilton isn''t as simple as you

    think. If he can stand alone against the formidable Hilton family, it means he has unknown forces

    backing him. He''ll be fine," Kate said, trying tofort me. She hesitated to hug me, perhaps feeling the distance still between

    instead patted my shoulder.

    I didn''t know Max as well as I thought, but he had be an irreceable part of my life.

    "Ronald will bring him back," I said with conviction, forcing a smile.

    My Max would be okay. But why did my heart feel so uneasy, like there was a bad omen hanging over me?

 Chapter 238

    After Kate left, I found myself perched in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of my apartment, watching the hustle and bustle of the city below. Time dragged on, and when Richard didn''t show, I double-locked both the apartment and my room. Growing up in the Haven of Hope Orphanage, I remember Hannah setting up unnamed ques. Back then, all I knew was she practiced her faith devoutly, lighting incense and praying.

    It must have been for the Price family chapel she mentioned earlier.

    What used to be unnamed ques are now part of the Price family chapel.

    Thinking over the past decade, Hannah and Richard''s scheming has been terrifying.

    And I was one of their pawns, including when Richard first exposed my life-saving deed to the Hart family to the public, marking the start of their vendetta.

    Now, my job isn''t to wallow in sorrow. I need to find a way out and protect other girls from meeting the same fate.

    But, I couldn''t help wondering if this was unfair to Max.

    After all, despite bearing the Hart surname, he''s just as much a victim of circumstances as I am.

    Lost in thought, sleep eluded me.

    Thirsty, I got up for a drink when the door lock beeped, someone was using my code.

    "Unlocked," a voice announced.

    I frowned slightly. The door was pulled but halted by the chain lock I had engaged, then shut again.

    After a long silence, I cautiously approached, peering through the peephole to see Richard leaning against the opposite wall, pale as a ghost, his lips devoid of any color, looking up at my door.

    If I didn''t know he couldn''t see me, I''d think we were making eye contact.

    He seemed in pain, hunched over as he sat down. Only then did I notice the back of his white shirt soaked in blood.

    Was this Hannah''s doing? Capable of harming her own son, yet my memory of her was filled with benevolent smiles.

    Richard hadn''t taken me for the

    termination, nning instead to take me to the Price family''s vi, likely why Hannah punished him. No wonder she refused to see me upon our arrival at the vi.

    I stood behind my locked door, not opening it.

    My heart had hardened, feeling he didn''t deserve my sympathy.

    So, I watched him from behind the door, not leaving until his assistant found him and helped him up, "Mr. Price, your wound could get infected. Let''s get it cleaned Ms. ire might be asleep."

    As his assistant supported him, Richard looked towards me once more, a gaze filled with despair.

    Eventually, his assistant led him away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard and I had be strangers. I turned away, heading back to my room.

    I managed to sleep, but my dreams were filled with bloodshed and fire. This time, I was outside the inferno, screaming for Max toe out.

    I woke up scared at dawn and

    rushed to find Ronald. But as I opened my door, there was Richard waiting with breakfast in hand, a stark contrast to his frail state the night before, now feigning vigor as he greeted me, "Fancy getting breakfast yourself? You''re up early."

    I stepped aside to let him in, "I was exhaustedst night, fell asleep early."

    He didn''t question further but headed straight to the dining area to set down the breakfast. A sudden movement seemed to aggravate his wound, making him wince.

 Chapter 239

    "What''s up?" I asked, feigning ignorance.

    He turned and shed me a smile. "Nothing. Just stood outside a bit too long, got a bit of a cramp, that''s all."

    I just hummed in response, sitting down to eye the breakfast spread. Everything looked nd. All I wanted was for Richard to leave so I could go find Max.

    "Not to your taste? Or has your appetite changed since you got pregnant?" Richard asked, sliding a bowl of fish soup my way.

    I pointed at a doughnut instead. "I''m suddenly in the mood for something fried."

    I reached for a doughnut to eat. He reluctantly took the fish soup away.

    "You''ve changed quite a bit in a month," Richard mused, sipping his own soup.

    "And you''re as unchanged as ever. Still calm on the surface but causing all sorts of turmoil beneath," I retorted.

    "Richard, when you saw those girls being burned alive, didn''t you feel the slightest bit of guilt? Some of those girls used to run after you in the orphanage, calling your name." He paused, spoon midway to his mouth.

    He didn''t answer, just continued eating his soup, clearly not wanting to engage with the question.

    "You can go. I want to be alone for a while. I''ve had enough," I said, standing up to return to my room, leaving him behind and locking the door.

    Only after hearing the main door close did Ie out. The dining area was cleaned up, and Richard had left.

    I quickly changed into a pair of sneakers and headed out, hailing a cab to the police station.

    Just when I thought everything was going smoothly, I arrived at the station only to be immediately escorted into a car by Richard''s two bodyguards.

    Seeing Richard''s stern face and how he ignored the pain in his back, I could tell he was furious.

    "ire. You shouldn''t havee here," Richard said, pulling me into the car next to him. I let out a long sigh.

    "Richard, I just wanted to see if there were any new cases. It''s not toote to stop. You''re being forced by Mother Superior, aren''t you?" I tried to hide my real reason for being there, I didn''t want him to know I was looking for Max.

    "Richard, I can''t stand to see more girls getting hurt."

    He remained silent.

    "Richard, I wish you could stay the big brother I remember in my heart. I don''t want to see you like this," attempted to appeal to his emotions, perhaps to confuse him, as tears welled up in my eyes.

    "ire, I''ll take you home," Richard finally said, sighing deeply, not even bothering to exin anymore. He started the car and drove me back.

    Watching the police station''s gates grow distant, all I could do was wait for Kate to find me.

    But as the night wore on without a sign of Kate, my anxiety grew. Had Richard figured out something was off with Kate too?

    I was left waiting.

    Around 2 a.m., just when I was about to give up, my anxiety hit its peak.

    That''s when the doorbell rang.

    I rushed to check the monitor and saw ude, looking around nervously as if he was being followed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    I quickly opened the door. He was surprised by how fast I opened the door.

    It had been a long while since I''d seen him.

    He hade, but not Kate. My heart sank. Could something have happened to Kate?

 Chapter 240

    ude seemed rooted to the spot at the doorstep, and for the life of me, I couldn''t recall thest time I had seen him.

    "You made it. Where''s Kate?"

    At my question, he furrowed his brows slightly, probably not expecting my first inquiry to be about my former arch-nemesis Kate instead of how he was doing. "She''s tied up at the moment, took off to Serenity Bluff with Hannah."

    I stepped back to let him in, but he didn''t move forward. "ire, I''ll definitely help you with this, consider it making amends for past mistakes." As he spoke, he pulled out a cell phone from his pocket. "This is a new phone, new number. I''ve saved my and Kate''s numbers in it, plus my uncle''s. Just a heads up, my uncle might be unreachable for now."

    A pang of anxiety hit me, feeling like everything was falling apart.

    "Don''t panic. Ronald has already headed to Elmwood Springs. The old guard at the Hilton family somehow got wind my uncle was there. They''re nning a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow, but I''ll make sure the Hilton legacy stands firm."

    His resolve was as strong as ever, fearless in the face of adversity, except when it came to matters involving me. Back then, he had only trusted Kate, but he was clear-headed and sharp in every other aspect.

    So, I wasn''t worried about him handling the Hilton Group situation.

    If he said he''d do it, he would.

    I took the phone, figuring it was a good chance to sniff out any surveince I hadn''t yet detected.

    Richard knowing I had a phone would definitely bring him knocking.

    And ude''s reluctance to enter must have its reasons. Even awyer would heighten their vignce upon sensing something off.

    Otherwise, why would Hannah have whisked Kate away right after I met herst night?

    "Keep an eye on Kate for me, ude. I''m worried Hannah might hurt her."

    I knew I was dragging them too deep into this mess, considering they had no direct involvement.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I had selfishly assumed they owed me from a past life and should repay.

    "Don''t you have anything you want to say to me, ire?" ude suddenly looked down at the floor with a helpless expression, then forced a smile at me.

    In all the years I knew him, I''d never seen him put on such a facade.

    "ude, I''m more concerned about

    whether Max is alright. I haven''t been able to reach him all day," confessed, my voice breaking and my eyes welling up as I looked at him.

    Max filled my thoughts and my heart, much like how I once felt about ude. Only now, I had more sense and control.

    "Take care, ude." I closed the door, not wanting him to linger too long, unsure if Richard had realized ude was now involved on my behalf.

    Everyone Richard considered an enemy of mine, I could potentially leverage.

    I wandered around the house with the phone, pretending to make calls, just to see how quickly Richard woulde after me.

    Sure enough, half an hourter, my doorbell rang.

    I felt a wave of sadness.

    If Richard had surveince here I hadn''t spotted, then he must have seen through itst night - me standing behind the door, watching his bloodied and battered back without a flicker of emotion.

    Why then did he still treat me kindly? Was it really just because I was the sister he had looked after for so many years? But he had also looked after many others at the orphanage for years.

    I opened the door to find Richard holding ate-night snack. "Breakfast was a bust, how about we grab a drink now?"

    I touched my stomach, smiling. "I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 241

    I deliberately reminded him, expecting maybe a flicker of change across his face, but no, it remained impassive. Yet beneath that calm, I knew too well the storm that was raging. "It''s okay. I brought you some coconut water, your favorite brand," he said, his voice steady.

    I tilted my head in agreement, watching as he began toy out ourte-night snack. Despite myself, I went over to help.

    Then, cutting straight to the point, I asked, "Did the dean cause the wound on your back?"

    He seemed taken aback by my bluntness, pausing momentarily in his actions.

    "It''s fine. I''ve already applied some ointment."

    He didn''t mention his visit to my apartmentst night, and I decided not to push it.

    He got me a lobster with basil vor this time, instead of his usual spicy choice. Was he thinking about my pregnancy?

    "Richard, could there be anything harmful in this? It won''t cause a miscarriage, right?" I couldn''t keep up the pretense any longer.

    As he methodically prepared the lobster and ced it in my bowl, he reassured, "I''ve told you, I would never hurt you in this lifetime."

    I scoffed lightly, "What about in a past life, then?"

    "Richard, do you believe in reincarnation?" I asked him once more.

    This time, he looked at me firmly, "I believe."

    For some reason, that made my breath catch.

    Thest time I asked, he suggested I was crazy, needing psychiatric help. But now, he believed.

    I went back to eating my lobster quietly.

    "I tried calling Max, but I couldn''t get through," I said, watching him take a sip of his beer.

    "Richard, I need to know he''s safe."

    "Did ude tell you?" He didn''t bother hiding it, a cold glint passing briefly behind his sses. "Yes, you''ve seen it all on your surveince, haven''t you?"

    Our conversation had be a sh of wills.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "When you sent Max to Elmwood Springs, you must have known he was walking into danger," Richard said with a smirk, as if he had won some victory.

    "ire, I can handle all the pressure from my mother to protect you and Max''s child, but Max has to die."

    I knew Richard was aware of everything.

    Anger surged through me, my unborn child twitching in response.

    "If he dies, I''ll die too," I dered, knowing I had nothing left to threaten Richard with.

    Yet I boldly spected that in

    Richard''s tainted heart, I was

    perhaps the only purity he had

    encountered in years, which is why

    he hadn''t hurt me.

    As for love, I doubted it. I was just a symbol of the goodness he once possessed, nothing more.

    "ire, don''t threaten me. You can

    ask Kate and ude for help. I''ll turn a blind eye as long as my mother doesn''t find out. But if she does, I

    won''t intervene in their fate.

    As I raised my hand to p him, he caught my wrist with just enough force to cause pain. I winced, and he let go.

    "I''m leaving. Tomorrow, I''ll show you what happens to those girls at Serenity Bluff who defy my mother."

    With that, he stormed out.

    I was left breathless with fear, copsing on the sofa. He had said he''d show me the grim fate of those girls.

    Reaching for my phone to call ude, I realized there was no signal. Richard had blocked all the signals to my apartment.

    I rushed out the door, desperate to find a signal and warn ude before Richard could catch up to me.

 Chapter 242

    I''d been walking for what seemed like hours, no cars in sight, and my phone was as dead as a doornail. Turns out, Richard had my card cut off. Man, that guy ys for keeps.

    Just then, the sky decided to throw a tantrum, and a torrential downpour soaked me to the bone. The cold rain felt like a million tiny needles on my skin.

    Regret washed over me, or maybe it was pure hatred for how out of control things had gotten. It always seemed like I was the one stuck in the mud, while Richard, he was more like the executioner with an axe, always staying clean.

    What was I thinking? Dragging Max into this mess, and now Kate and ude too. I thought I could trick Richard, but now, my mind''s totally nk.

    Desperately looking for a ride, a limo from the Hilton estate pulled up in front of me. "Ms. ire, please get in."

    Was that Helen?

    Hadn''t she told me I was persona non grata at the Hiltons? What was she doing here, asking me toe back?

    "Is it Max? Did hee back?" I grabbed her by the cor. As she held the umbre for me, she suddenly knelt in front of me, handing me the umbre, "Ms. ire, I''m sorry. I thought if you left, Mr. Hilton would be alright. But he''s badly hurt, in aa, calling out your name. I need to take you to him, only you can save Mr. Hilton."

    I barely remembered getting into the car, I just knew I wasn''t moving fast enough. Hearing Max was hurt had me lose all sense of reason.

    Arriving at the Hilton estate, I dashed through the rain into Max''s room, only to be stopped by Helen, "You need to change into something clean, or you might worsen Mr. Hilton''s infection."

    It was obvious Helen had feelings for Max, thinking she had a shot if I was out of the picture. But the Max she faced now was beyond her help.

    "Mr. Hilton refused the hospital, didn''t want to risk exposing his identity and causing a scene. We thought of you, an incredible, surgeon. You can save Mr. Hilton, can''t you?"

    She handed me scrubs, and as I changed, Max''s room had been turned into an impromptu OR, with machines and IVs everywhere, his body patched up but soaked through

    with blood from his bandage

    swn&

    "Ms. ire, is this what you wanted? Mr. Hilton could have had his high life, serene and lofty, albeit a bit lonely. But you, you made him reckless, ready to walk through fire. Is this the blood-soaked Mr. Hilton you wanted?"

    I didn''t respond. I just forced myself to stay calm, put on gloves, and began disinfecting and examining his wounds, one by one.

    Thankfully, while there were many cuts, none were too deep. But there might have been some infection from the journey back from Elmwood Springs.

    Carefully, I removed the gauze, flinching at the sight of the wounds. As a doctor, even I found the sight painful.

    But Max, feverish and delirious, seemed to feel nothing, barely muttering, "ire..."

    I''d almost forgotten that in hisst life, he chose to die alongside me. He''s always been this hard on himself.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I didn''t realize how long I''d been standing there until I finished stitching him up and wrapping fresh bandages around his wounds.

    My stomach was in knots, and my legs had gone numb from standing still. It was only when I tried to move that I realized I''d cramped up.

    I carefully slid down next to the bed, looking at his face, wondering what he had gone through.

    Richard had gone too far.

 Chapter 243

    I gently wiped him down with a disinfectant wipe, carefully cleaning off every inch of him before moving on to his face.

    Feeling his forehead, his fever hadn''t broken yet.

    "Max, I''m so sorry."

    I covered my face, trying hard to keep the tears at bay.

    I took Max''s phone from the nightstand. I knew his password-it was my birthday. After unlocking it, I dialed ude''s number.

    ude, thinking I was Max, answered eagerly, "Uncle, finally got through to you. ire''s been worried sick."

    "ude, it''s me." My voice was weak, still drained from the surgery.

    "You''re with Uncle?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Yes." I nced back at Max. "I need you toe pick me up from the Hilton family estate. Then, spread the word that Max is dead."

    "What are you talking about? ire, how could Uncle be dead?" Panic edged ude''s voice.

    "He''s fine. We just need to y along. With Max ''dead'', you, as his nephew, can pretend to be overjoyed at the chance to im the Hilton family fortune. This will make you rally the older generations of the Hiltons to your side. Meanwhile, Richard will make his move. This distraction will prevent Richard from dragging me to Serenity Bluff, so I can confront Hannah myself."

    I was out of options. Catching Hannah was something I had to do myself.

    The chaos of Max''s ''death'' would be a distraction only ude could manage.

    "Do you trust me? ire, after everything we''ve been through, do you still trust me?" ude sounded genuinely surprised I''d involve him.

    "ude, having goals is fine, but not at the expense of others. What makes you different is that, despite your ambitions, you never hurt me. Richard, on the other hand..."

    He had been responsible for my death in a past life.

    "Tomorrow we split up. I''m contacting Ronald to protect you in secret."

    I whispered, "That won''t work. Ronald''s involvement would raise Richard''s suspicions. I need to go alone."

    But ude was worried, "ire, I''m sending something over to you."

    After hanging up, I was puzzled about what he could be sending.

    I looked back at Max, his brow furrowed-had he overheard my conversation?

    After asking Helen to take good care of Max, ude arrived, drenched from the rain, running through the front door without an umbre. He handed me a ck bag, "Use this for protection."

    Feeling the L-shaped object inside, I pushed it back at him in fear.

    "ude, you''re awyer. You can''t break thew."

    "ire, after learning about the atrocities Richard''smitted from Kate, I got this from the ck market. I can''t bear the thought of something happening to you."

    I clenched my fists, refusing to take it.

    He didn''t force me, instead offering

    "I''ll find you some bodyguards then. If you won''t take this." He then handed me a white packet, "This could cause hallucinations.

    "ude!" I couldn''t believe he''d forgotten his legal ethics.

    "It''s for self-defense. What else will you use?"

    Resigned, he ced it in my hand, "You don''t have to use it, just keep it with you." I knew bodyguards might help, but they couldn''t always protect me in time. Catching Hannah was the only way to clear our names.

    "ude, be careful tomorrow. I don''t

    know who Richard''s allies are." Looking at his soaked hair, it had

    been so long since I''d really seen him. Now, he seemed just like a familiar stranger.

    "ire, for you, I''d walk through fire."

 Chapter 244

    I mped my hands over my ears, refusing to listen. Max, who''d sworn he''d rather die than surrender, was still lying in bed, and I just couldn''t bear the thought of going through that again. There were too many people I wanted to save. But I was utterly powerless.

    "ude, don''t you die on me," I said before turning and running away.

    But at that moment, ude was actually smiling as he handed a ck bag to his bodyguard.

    It wasn''t until the next day when I used what was in the bag that I understood.

    I spent the night beside Max, feeling his body temperature gradually fall.

    "Max, you gotta wake up soon, buddy. If you do, we might just have won this thing."

    I rested my head on his arm, the one without wounds, and felt his warmth. It was the onlyfort I had these past few days.

    Without him, life felt empty and meaningless. I fell asleep by his side, and in my dreams, I felt someone kiss my forehead.

    I smiled in my sleep.

    The next morning, I woke up early to find Max unchanged. He was in no condition to move, but I figured he''d be safe now with the Hilton family.

    I left Helen in charge of looking after Max.

    I knew Helen wouldn''t harm Max, so I trusted herpletely and had someone loudly announce my return to my apartment.

    Richard had installed surveince in my apartment, but he hadn''te looking for mest night, probably dyed by something. When I opened the door, Richard was there, setting up breakfast. "Decided toe back, huh?" He didn''t meet my gaze, but the coldness in his eyes sent a shiver down my spine.

    I turned away, clenching my fists: "Last night, I went to see Max onest time."

    I knew no excuse would convince him, not when I didn''t know how much he already knew.

    I feigned a sad expression, my steps light and unsteady, leaning against the wall. He reached out to steady me, and I trembled at his touch.

    "Richard, did you do it?" The thought of Max covered in knife wounds, the pain he must''ve endured... How could Richard have done it?

    "Well, surviving those injuries to

    make it back to Crestview Metropolis is a stroke of luck," he said, helping me sit down. "You loved the lobster yesterday, so? made lobster and crab for

    breakfast."

    I nced at it and said, "Crab is cold in nature; it could cause a miscarriage."

    He paused for a moment, then said, "Then let''s go out to eat."

    Iughed through tears. "Why don''t you cook instead? It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"

    Richard seemed taken aback by my suggestion but still opened the fridge, which, despite his long absence, was stocked with fresh ingredients.

    He had prepared for everything.

    "You nned to cook for me all along? A final breakfast?" He ignored my question, busying himself in the kitchen.

    I fingered the packet of pills in my

    pocket but ultimately decided

    against it. He handed me a bowl of

    chicken noodle soup, and seeing me

    hesitate with my cutlery, asked "Debating whether to drug me?"

    I couldn''t help but scoff. If he knew about ude''s dealings in the ck market, then he must know I''d been with ude at the Hilton family''s ce. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    swneve

    Panic set in. If ude had dered Max dead, would Richard suspect?

    Sure enough, after finishing his soup without seeing me eat, he asked, "Don''t you want to eat what your brother made anymore?" That got me to start eating. "Richard, what do you really want?"

    He reached out, touching my head, "I want you."

    I looked at him, and he continued, smiling, "All the powerful families in Crestview Metropolis, they all deserve to die."

    "Max is gone. I can''t eat. Let''s go to Serenity Bluff instead."

 Chapter 245

    When I struggled to my feet, nearly tumbling down, he reached out to steady me. "Can''t protect the kid if you''re too famished to stand upright, huh? Doesn''t seem like you care all that much about him." His words were a thinly veiled attempt to gauge where my affectionsy - with Max or with the child.

    "I''ll have someone apany you to Serenity Bluff to enjoy the show. I need to swing by Hilton Enterprises. With Max out of the picture, it rightfully belongs to me now. ude is hardly a concern." Despite the situation, he seemed as vibrant as ever, not at all like the downtrodden soul I remembered from another life.

    As he turned to leave, pausing at the threshold but not looking back, he remarked, "ire, had you been brave enough to drug me earlier, you might have won."

    Immediately, I regretted not using the weapon ude had provided...

    "Perhaps I just wanted us to die together," I said, feigning strength.

    He chuckled. "I won''t let you die again."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    After he left, two of Richard''s bodyguards came in to escort me to the car.

    My mind kept reying his words - what did he mean by not letting me die again?

    At Serenity Bluff, the air was crisp and clear following yesterday''s rain. The cabin in my memories seemed like the beginning and end of a cyclical fate.

    Richard''s bodyguards, leading the way, brought me a chair. "Watch from here. This spot overlooks the cabin without making us too noticeable."

    I had barely sat down when I saw Kate, herding two girls out of the cabin, her foot connecting with a knee in a clear signal to kneel. "Kneel down. If you dared to be someone else''s mistress, you should''ve seen thising! You''re carrying a child that shouldn''t exist."

    Before she could finish, a bodyguard wheeled out & woman of

    unmistakable grace of

    ¨¦t

    even in a wheelchair. Draped in a luxurious dress, adorned with jewelry, she was far from the humble orphanage director she was presumed to be.

    She was a wealthy matriarch.

    With a gesture, she held the girls'' chins,menting, "The director raised you to be useful, not to be baby factories."

    The girls, tearful yet defiant,

    dered, "Even if given another chance, we''d choose our children! We made mistakes, but our children are innocent! They don''t deserve. this. We''ll work hard to support them! Didn''t the director make the same choice when she had Richard?"

    Their resolve was clear, but Hannah merelyughed. "I had him to use him as a tool for my vengeance. He doesn''t deserve my love." This exined why Richard always seemed to lurk in the shadows, enduring silently.

    "Richard is truly pitiable."

    "To have you as a mother is his misfortune!"

    "Hopefully, he won''t have to endure a mother like you in his next life."

    Furious at their taunts, Hannahmanded, "Beat them! Keep beating them until they learn. If they don''t listen, beat them harder!" Kate, with a heavy heart, raised her whip and brought it down with force.

    Hannah apuded the brutality. "Good, that''s how you teach them It''s my fault for not disciplining them sooner. Now, let''s correct that mistake. Get the gasoline, set it on fire"

    Panicked, I stood up, remembering my own demise in mes, triggered by themand to "Douse it and light it up!"

 Chapter 246

    I jerked to my feet, grabbing the arm of the bodyguard next to me. "Save them!"

    But the bodyguards just looked at each other, confused. "Mr. Price only ordered us to protect you, saying we can''t leave your side no matter what happens."

    Desperate yet afraid of revealing my identity - what would happen to Hannah then? All I could do was hope that the help ude promised, Ronald, would arrive soon.

    But even without revealing myself, Hannah already knew I was there.

    Holding a microphone, she shouted in my direction, "They''re about to be burned alive, and you''re still not showing up?"

    My lips pressed together in a thin line; she had known all along that I woulde.

    Facing the enemy who had killed me in my past life was inevitable sooner orter.

    "So, it''s really my little ire." Upon seeing me, Hannah surprisingly stood up from her wheelchair and walked towards me, making a show of it by twirling around. "Walking on a mountain road in high heels isn''t easy, hence the wheelchair." I managed a tight smile, already bracing myself for her current demeanor.

    "Not greeting your Headmistress Mom? ire, all these years, is this how Richard taught you? Or is it that the Hart family manners arecking?"

    "Hannah, you have no right to call yourself my Headmistress Mom."

    My firm tone seemed to shock her. "ire, I cared for you the most, gave you the most opportunities. Is this how you repay me?"

    I scoffed. In myst life, I died so miserably; she never gave me any chance then.

    "What will it take for you to let them go?" I didn''t want to waste any more time talking to her. I needed to force Hannah''s hand, waiting for Ronald and the others to get here.

    "I might consider exchanging their lives for yours," Hannah said, caressing a bracelet on her wrist. "This bracelet was one of a pair, shared between your mother and me." That''s when I noticed the bracelet on her wrist matched the one my mom had left me.

    "You''re not worthy to match my mother''s bracelet." I deliberately provoked her to keep her talking while Kate, behind her, quietly untied the two girls.

    She gave me a look that meant to keep buying time.

    "Your mother and I were twin sisters,

    with fret

    each given one of these bracelets by our father at birth. You don''t get to decide whether I''m worthy or not She looked at me proudly, unwittingly providing me with thetest news about my mother.

    My mother and she were twin sisters.

    "Hannah, my parents'' death, was it not the Hilton family''s doing?!" I quickly connected the dots. All these years, I was told my parents died trying to save ude, and that they were medical device designers for the Hilton family, as Max had informed me.

    What exactly were their identities?

    "You really want to know? Well, I''m not telling you, ire," sheughed triumphantly.

    "Hannah, my mother''s name was Lenore, not carrying the same surname as you." I already knew my mother''s name and didn''t want to alter the image I held in my heart.

    "My parents divorced. I took my

    father''s surname, and she took her mother''s," Hannah exined, slowly walking up to me and whispering, know you''re stalling me, waiting for reinforcements. But I''ve already intercepted your help. Ronal@and the others are about to be engulfed in mes themselves. No one can save you now!"

    "Hannah, what have you done!" I panicked.

    "Nothing much. You should call me Aunt."

    I snorted. "You don''t deserve it."

    "It doesn''t matter, ire. If you light the fire that kills those two today, I''ll spare your and Max''s little bastard," she said.

    Hannah lifted a strand of my hair, her appearance gentle but her intentions murderous.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''ll be the one to light this fire."

 Chapter 247

    She handed me a torch through her bodyguard.

    At that moment, those two girls from the orphanage screamed as Kate dragged them into the cabin.

    "Hannah, this is way out of line!"

    "Out of line? If you knew my story, you wouldn''t say that."

    She turned her back, suddenly barking, "What are you waiting for? Drag ire Floyd over to light the fire, and if she resists, burn her with them."

    "Let go!" I struggled briefly, then added, "I can walk on my own."

    The thought of Ronald possibly being in danger left me clueless about what to do next.

    Hannah''s schemes were too deep.

    "ire, I don''t want to force you, but you shouldn''t fall for those you shouldn''t have. You should be obedient like Richard."

    "What kind of parent are you? Using Richard like that. He loves you so much, and you''re just exploiting him. You''re going to ruin his life!" I was practically roaring at her silhouette.

    "It doesn''t matter. He''s not my son; he''s your real brother."

    Crash-My world seemed to be crumbling bit by bit.

    Richard was my real brother. Had he known all these years that I was his real sister, or was he also in the dark?

    "Don''t be so shocked. He doesn''t know you''re his real sister; he only knows you''re his cousin. He was so protective of you just as a cousin. How could I possibly tell him you''re his only sister in this world? That wouldn''t serve my purposes, would it?" Hannahughed smugly at her own cunning.

    My heart ached. I always wondered

    why I felt so dependent on Richard,

    1.n

    why there was this fate-like connection between us. It turns

    it''s because he''s my brothero

    "Hannah, you''ll get what''sing to you."

    "Consequences? I don''t care. Abandoned by fate long ago, nothing else matters. When my parents divorced, my mother remarried with your mother and left me behind to stay with my alcoholic father. When I was tormented and abused over and over by my own father, what did I get? I learned to be strong! To save myself!"

    Her anger was palpable, her eyes reddened, her painful memories enveloping her entirely, leaving me frozen in ce.

    "You have no right to scold me. I thought escaping my father would mean a better life, but then your mother came with Richard, telling me she fell for a man out of her league, had Richard, and then vanished, leaving him behind. A single young woman with Richard, I faced scorn from the world, working odd jobs, scavenging through trash. Who felt sorry for me? Fate?"

    I was trembling, both body and soul.

    I couldn''t feel sorry for a criminal. Yet, I couldn''t help but see her as a victim.

    "I climbed up from there, ran into Mr. Hilton, that old man, he... he forced himself on me! Said he couldn''t marry me, but he''d set up an orphanage for me."

    I was stunned by Hannah''s story, seemingly no one had been dragged through more mud than her!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Enough, I don''t want to talk anymore. Kill them, but remember, I still love you."

    With a wave of her hand, the bodyguard pushed me towards the cabin. I saw the girls huddled together in fear, then looked at Kate, who gave me a resolute gaze.

    I raised the torch in my hand, "Hannah, you want me to kill them, to be as heartless as you?"

    "Yes, you and Richard are the only family I have in this world. I just want you by my side, never betraying me."

    "Alright."

    I didn''t hesitate to light the torch, cries and screamsing from inside.

    But I knew Kate would lead them to safety, escaping through the window.

 Chapter 248

    Hannahughed, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. "You''re such a good girl, ire. You and Richard are going to be my right-hand helpers. We''re not just taking down the Hiltons or those old money families in Crestview Heights. Our world is much bigger. I never thought you''d take Kate out, too. But the moment she came to me, I never intended for her to leave alive. It''s fine if she''s burned to ashes now." My fists clenched, words failing me. I hoped Kate could really lead them away.

    The cries had stopped by now. Maybe they had escaped?

    Watching the roaring mes brought back memories of my death in a past life. The difference was, back then I was on the inside; this time, I was on the outside.

    If it wasn''t for Kate leading them away, then I was the murderer.

    "ire,e back with me. Let''s see how Richard ns to take down the Hiltons," Hannah pulled at my hand. Her icy touch made me resist, but I needed time for Kate to get them further away, out of Hannah''s reach.

    Seeing my reluctance, she pulled out a tablet. "The detective bureau''s caught fire. Ronald''s trapped inside. If the firefighters don''t arrive soon, he''ll die in there, charred beyond recognition."

    The sight of the detective bureau engulfed in mes turned the sky orange, making my skin prickle with grief.

    My legs weakened, unable to move.

    "Why this ruthlessness? Many of them are innocent," I looked at Hannah in despair, underestimating her capabilities.

    "Because they always stand in my way," Hannah spoke as if she was the puppeteer in control, never giving anyone a chance to breathe.

    As she led me to the car, I looked back at the now ruined wooden house, hoping Kate had truly led them to safety.

    While ncing back at the foot of the hill, preparing to get in the car with Hannah, I spotted the bodyguard ude mentioned, standing with Kate and the two girls.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    A wave of relief washed over me.

    But suddenly, ude''s bodyguards charged towards us. Hannah also noticed: "Looks like we''ve got unexpected backup."

    The bodyguards were armed, facing off against Hannah''s four with ude having sent six on my behalf.

    Just when I thought we had won, Kate and the two girls were suddenly dragged out from a hiding spot.

    Unphased by the danger, Hannah pointed at them, "ire, I was willing to turn a blind eye, but if you''re thinking of escaping, there''s no point in pretending anymore. I was going to take you with me before dealing with them, but they seem in a rush to die."

    "No! Hannah, I''ll go with you, just don''t hurt them."

    I was scared. I couldn''t beat Hannah, not even in this second life. I was still no match for her.

    "It''s toote. I''m angry now." Hannah''s aged finger touched my lips, sending a chill down my spine.

    "No!" With a bang-

    A bullet pierced through one of the orphanage girls, her body kneeling before copsing to the ground,

    beer abdomen.

    "Hannah, you''re a maniac, aplete maniac!"

    "How am I a maniac? I always gave you a choice, never wanting you truly dead!"

    What did she mean? Didn''t she want me dead in my past life?

    "Hannah, let''s go. I won''t run. Please,

    let

    go; they''re innocent and e

    I

    her harmed you," I p her, pulling on her armat

 Chapter 249

    "I''m really mad at you, but if you''re truly sorry, I might consider forgiving you."

    When she mentioned forgiveness, I had a feeling it woulde with strings attached.

    Sure enough, she said, "Take care of Kate, you''ve always disliked her, right? She even tried to steal your man before, oh, and in your past life too."

    Ugh-

    I felt like my head was about to explode.

    Past life.

    Hannah knows about past lives.

    She knows I''ve been reborn!

    "The person who killed you in your past life, I honestly don''t know who it was. I even sent someone to save you, considering you were my niece, but by the time I got there, you were already gone. I''m convinced Kate had something to do with it."

    My whole body was shaking. What''s going on with the world? Why does it seem like everyone''s stepping through time portals, trying to save some copsing world?

    Being reborn and all, howe I feel like just a background character, constantly overpowered by others?

    "Bring Kate over," Hannahmanded with authority.

    Then she handed me a weapon.

    "Feel its weight. Once you pick it up, you can never put it down again."

    Trembling, I took it, shaking my head.

    As she was pressuring me, suddenly, the sound of vehicles approached. Turning around, we saw ck armored vehicles surrounding us, models I''ve never seen before. We werepletely encircled. Hannah was shocked too.

    "What''s going on, ire Floyd? Besides the Hilton family, besides ude and the detective team, who else did you call for backup? yton Floyd''s family? Impossible, they wouldn''t intervene," Hannah panicked. I didn''t know who it was, but I felt anything was better than being in Hannah''s clutches.

    In her moment of panic, I aimed the gun in her direction.

    "You dare point that at me?"

    "Let us go, and I''ll let you go."

    "What right do you have to let me

    go? With all these armored

    Sepet

    around, they won''t just let away."

    Hannahughed, gripping the gun tighter: "Aim properly, don''t miss."

    More vehicles arrived, and out stepped a man, pale-faced. Richard was supporting him as they walked towards us.

    Hannah smirked.

    "Richard. You brought him here? You told me this morning you were sure Max was gone?"

    I looked at Max, and Max looked at me.

    He had woken up and came straight to rescue me, but I couldn''t let my guard down just yet.

    Richard, supporting Max, came closer, stopping about a meter away.

    Max smiled, "ire, it''s over now."

    Richard added, "ire, leave the rest to us."

    Hannahughed, "I can''t believe it, Richard. After all these years I

    spent training you, this is how

    betray me."

    Richard let to me:

    Max I would take

    Hanno of Max, moving next¡¢ out of the country, Chel

    please let us go."

    "What about all those she killed? Did they deserve to die?"

    Richard looked down, "Once I''ve settled her, I''lle back to atone for my sins."

    I shook my head, disagreeing, "No, it''s not right for you to take the me for her mistakes!"

    Richard smiled, patting my head, "How do you know it wasn''t my fault?"

    A helicopter dropped a ropedder above us.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let''s go. I promise, there will be no more sorrow."

    I stood firm, holding the gun, refusing to lower it, "No, murderers must face justice. Thew must prevail!"

 Chapter 250

    Hannah was shielded by Richard, but I couldn''t bring myself to hurt Richard, especially with Hannah taunting from behind him, "No one''s going to punish me." Then, patting Richard on the shoulder, she said, "Richard, you did great, getting the jet ready in advance. Let''s head out. Next time, Gotham City, we''ll be back."

    "I won''t let you leave!" Could I really just stand by and watch the person who ended my life in the past life slip away right under my nose? Richard tried to give me a soft, reluctant smile. "ire, make sure you eat well."

    I shook my head.

    "Don''t go with her. As long as you haven''t taken a life, you''ll be alright. No matter how many years you spend in jail, I''ll wait for you. Richard, Hannah''s mistakes should be her own burden, not yours to carry."

    I despised Hannah. She manipted my brother.

    "ire, we owe her, and I should be the one to repay that debt." Richard said we owed her, but what did we owe her?

    "We owe her nothing!" I tried to grab Richard''s hand to stop him, but this time, he pulled away on his own.

    "ire, be good." Richard''s demeanor was entirely different from the cold vibe he had this morning, as if he was saying goodbye. I couldn''t help but raise my voice, "Richard, don''t go with her. You''re my brother. You can''t leave me behind, or else I''ll make her pay!" I knew I had lost my mind the moment those words left my mouth.

    Yes, I couldn''t just let my enemy go, especially not let her manipte my brother again.

    But Richard didn''t react. Instead, he said, "I''ve always been your brother. That hasn''t changed."

    Then, turning to Max, "I''ve done what I could for you. You promised to let us go."

    My gaze shifted to Max. Had Richard and Max been working together?

    What had they helped each other with?

    Max, clutching his chest wound, came over and said softly, "Richard managed to get all the girls from Gotham City to the Evergreen Health Center He also provided the list for me to find those people from Elmwood Springs. I promised him I''d let Hannah go."

    Max reached for my hand, and I gradually lowered my arm, watching as Richard climbed thedder with Hannah. "But Hannah, she killed me." Despair filled my eyes as I looked at Max. Was I not allowed to seek vengeance?

    "This time she didn''t, did she?" Max pulled me close, and I leaned lightly against him: "But she remembers how she killed me in the past life. And Richard is my brother. I don''tThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    want him falling into Hannah''s trap

    again!"

    I could feel Max''s muscles tense up at that moment. I pushed him away, and in his moment of astonishment, I aimed in Hannah''s direction and pulled the trigger.

    I couldn''t shake the image of being set on fire, the agony of my skin burning away.

    But as the bullet headed for Hannah, Richard frowned in my direction and quickly stepped in front of her.

    Then, as I saw Richard get hit, my hands couldn''t hold onto anything anymore.

    "Don''t..." Along with my cry, Hannah pulled Richard onto the helicopter and then called out to me, "This time you were the one who killed him. Are you satisfied?"

    Holding onto Max''s hand, I rushed to say, "Richard said he wouldn''t kill me this lifetime. He''s my brother, he''ll be alright, right?"

    Max tightened his grip on my hand.

    "Max..." I thought this morning Richard was going to the Hilton Group to battle ude for control, but he had actually been helping Max with the girls. This morning, I thought about ending him, and now, I really had...

 Chapter 251

    I stared nkly into the sky, a chilling question haunting my thoughts: had I just killed my brother?

    "It''s going to be okay. That wasn''t a fatal shot," Max Hilton tried to reassure me, but his words were lost on me. Just then, a helicopter, having just taken off, suddenly nosedived towards the earth, crashing into the hillside ahead with a deafening explosion. It felt as though the shockwave had scattered my soul. "Oh no-" I sped my ears as my legs gave out beneath me. "Max, did Richard n on making a suicide pact with Hannah?"

    Max didn''t reply, his gaze heavy upon the site of the crash. "We need to find them, dead or alive!" hemanded.

    The Hilton family''s bodyguards revved up the engine, driving towards the smoldering hillside.

    As I watched the mes rage, darkness overtook me, and I fainted, overwhelmed by the cmity.

    That day, I discovered I was Richard''s sister. That day, I had injured my own brother. In that moment, I watched my brother''s ne crash.

    My agony was silent, a desperate wish that this was all just a nightmare.

    Even in unconsciousness, I could sense the frantic efforts around me, people trying to save me.

    I didn''t get why they were so urgent, but I saw Max, all battered, clutching my hand tightly and urging, "ire, don''t fall asleep."

    Life seemed like a fleeting dream.

    ...

    When I awoke, I found myself as nothing but a spirit again.

    I drifted through ude Hart''s home, watching him weep over my portrait.

    Had I died? And Max?

    Then I saw ude rushing out, falling to his knees in front of mine and Max''s gravestones.

    Max was dead too?

    Then came Kate Goodwin, attempting to console ude: "ude, people can''te back from the dead. Stop crying."

    "Get lost! You killed ire! If it hadn''t been for your kidnapping, none of this would have happened," ude pushed Kate away furiously.

    Kate had kidnapped me? Was this my spirit revisiting the past?

    "But I only meant to scare her, I

    never thought she''d die!" Kate sobbed uncontrobly, kneeling at my grave. "I''m so sorry, ire Floyd,

    I never intended to killconte

    ude''s face was stern, his gaze towards Kate full of loathing: "Stop pretending. Just stay away from me from now on."

    "ude, it wasn''t me. I wanted to save her, but I couldn''t find her."

    "Who made the call saying she was at the bar?"

    "I don''t know. I had people looking for her, so when someone said she was there, I believed it and took you there."

    "And who imed her ring?"

    "I really don''t know. When I went to

    see if it was ire Floyd''s, the

    detectives said it had just been imed. Lasked by whom, but they said they couldn''t disclose that? But I saw armored cars parked outside the precinct, and then they were gone."

    Armored cars?

    "Forget it. Just never show your face to me again. ude moved towards Max''s grave. "You were everything aimed for in life. Dying over a

    1.n

    woman, was it worth it?" His eyes

    held a coldness I couldn''t decipher.

    Kate shouted after him, "ire Floyd was a curse! Her own parents disowned her till their death, cursed from birth to bring ruin."

    As I yearned to hear more, my spirit felt abruptly pulled away.

    Opening my eyes, I saw Max''s anxious gaze.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I immediately sprang up to embrace him. "Max, you''re alive..."

 Chapter 252

    Max gave me a faint smile. "Nightmare?"

    I nodded, the word "home" still echoing in my mind. I shook my head, trying to dismiss the thought. It was just a dream, not a past life or anything. It was probably because I''ve been thinking too much about where my dad came from, weaving dreams to confuse myself. Suddenly, it hit me. "Max, in that past life, how could you let go of everything and choose to die with me?"

    He gently ruffled my hair. "I''d do it in this life too."

    "Ugh... don''t talk like that. It''s bad luck."

    Leaning against him, I nced out the window at the mountains and asked, "Max, have they found Richard and Hannah''s bodies?"

    Richard was my brother, and Hannah was my aunt, a fact I had no idea how to exin to Max.

    My background was alreadyplicated enough without being rted to a murderer thrown into the mix. How could Max deal with all that gossip?

    "They haven''t been found. There''s still hope they''re alive, and the search continues."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Max helped me sit up. "Feeling any difort?"

    I shook my head just as his assistant knocked and entered. "Mr. Hilton, the group has mostly turned against us. But we still hold the majority of shares, so they can''t really do much."

    I frowned slightly, managing to catch the gist of what the assistant was saying despite his quiet tone.

    Max nodded towards me. "Hungry? Let''s get something to eat first."

    "You have things to handle; go ahead," I said, noticing the assistant''s urgent look.

    But Max didn''t budge.

    "Mr. Hilton, this is really urgent," the assistant pressed, then turned to me, "Ms. ire, could you please talk some sense into Mr. Hilton?"

    Then he left, closing the door behind him.

    I looked at Max, who seemed unbothered as he held out several menus. "These are from your favorite restaurants nearby. I had them send over their menus. See anything you like?"

    "Is the Hilton Group in trouble?

    ude?" recalled asking ude to

    spread the news of Max''s ''death

    during my visit to Serenity Bluff, hoping he''d stabilize the situation with the group.

    But now, with ude missing and the assistant''s worried look, it was clear the group was in trouble.

    "It''s fine. If ude wants it, he can have it."

    He seemed so indifferent to

    corporate assets, more like someone in love than a

    businessman. It reminded me of my dream where ude said his life''s goal was Max.

    But Max would die for a woman.

    I was about to hug him when a sudden pain in my stomach stopped me cold. It felt like my insides had just plummeted.

    Touching my belly in fear, I asked, "Max, what about our baby?"

    He quickly came to my side, lifting me back onto the bed, concern etched on his face.

    "The baby?" I insisted, holding onto him.

    He just frowned, not answering.

    I knew then.

    Sometimes, painester because, at that moment, all I felt was emptiness. I didn''t know how to express my despair.

    I had lost something. It felt like everything.

    Why did I lose it? Was it because I

    didn''t cherish it, or didn''t fight for it? It felt like everything was out

    control.  my

    The room fell into a heavy silence.

    "Max, I think I want to move to Evergreen Health Center for a while."

    He looked at me, surprised by my request, but he didn''t argue.

    I wanted to help save more people, to do some good.

 Chapter 253

    I kept hoping for a miracle, praying that Richard would make it back to us alive.

    It seemed like the threats to my life had subsided, so why not let bygones be bygones? Our children, in both lives, didn''t make it, a sign that Max and I were never meant to be, our bond too frail, our fate too flimsy. I couldn''t bear the thought of him sacrificing his destined fortune for me again in this lifetime.

    "I can''t agree to this."

    Max''s eyes brimmed with tears in an instant. Touching his cheek, I teased, "No wonder ude thinks you''re hopeless when in love."

    I kept my tone light, fully aware that sorrow wouldn''t help us now. Inside, I was utterly bereft.

    "ire, I don''t agree."

    "You know I won''t change my mind once it''s made up."

    No sooner had I spoken than Max stood up, "As you wish."

    He left without looking back, leaving me to wonder if he had always intended to leave or if my words had driven him away.

    But then Helen walked in and said, "Mr. Hilton mentioned you had a miscarriage. He asked me to look after you."

    Helen adored Max, yet she knew her ce by his side was the best she could hope for.

    Obediently, she followed Max''s orders to care for me.

    "I''d love some ginger wine chicken from the outskirts, could you prepare some for me?"

    Immediately, a servant appeared with the dish, "Mr. Hilton had us prepare this to warm you up."

    Max, always so considerate, and here I was, pushing him away.

    But I couldn''t bear the thought of him getting hurt because of my selfish wish to save the people at the orphanage.

    My vendetta against Hannah had endangered Richard and resulted in the loss of Max''s child due to overwhelming grief.

    I felt like I was bringing bad luck everywhere I went.

    Spending a month recuperating at Evergreen Health Center, I witnessed the ebb and flow of patients, eachMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    battling their own ailments, elevating

    the center''s reputation.

    I then established a dual system: one for the wealthy, charged a fair price, and another for the poor, funded by the profits derived from the wealthy patients'' fees.

    For the orphanage girls,cking in education, I founded a medical school, offering them nursing knowledge and further studies for those interested.

    Six months passed in such tranquility.

    From the news, I learned that Max had reimed the Hilton Group, grooming ude as his sessor.

    That''s Max for you, loyal to a fault. Even when ude sought to usurp him, Max chose to nurture him, knowing ude could never outmaneuver him. Max''s strategic depth was profound.

    Even theb explosion was a calcted move by Max and Richard.

    I found out from Tracey in prison, who had intended to kill me. Forewarned by Richard, they had joined forces to save everyone at the orphanage, using the fallout

    between Max and Richard as a ruse

    to tower Hannah''s guard and rescue everyone.

    Though fulfilling my deepest wish, the memory of it all left me in anguish.

    Lying in a rocking chair with a book, I eventually dozed off. I woke slightly when someone covered me with a nket and nted a kiss on my forehead.

    I knew who it was, but I couldn''t bear to face him upon waking.

 Chapter 254

    Hardly anyone could im to be as unfazed as me.

    I''ve lost my brother, lost a child, yet I carried on with life as usual.

    It''s not that I didn''t want to see Max. Sometimes the thought crossed my mind, but the mere idea would bring back a tidal wave of grief from two lifetimes, intertwining and overwhelming, prompting my heart to retreat.

    Today, Evergreen Health Center was open for business as usual.

    But trouble brewed at the doorstep.

    A beggar and a tycoon were causing a scene.

    I couldn''t be bothered to deal with it, delegating the task to Helen. But soon enough, Helen came jogging back, unable to resolve the issue. "The beggar came in first to seek medical attention, but then this wealthy guy insisted his case was more urgent, iming someone in his family had a severe heart attack."

    Izily lifted my eyelids, saying, "Tell him if it''s that urgent, he should head to the hospital next door. They''ve got more doctors on hand."

    Helen added, "But I saw the car they arrived in, it''s an armored vehicle from out of town. I''ve been with Mr. Hilton for ages and never seen them around. No clue which family they belong to."

    The mention of an armored vehicle piqued my interest.

    Because in a dream, Kate had mentioned the person who took my fingers in another life arrived in an armored vehicle, a kind even Kate hadn''t seen before. Given her status and the things she was used to, this was unusual. So, it might be the people Helen was talking about.

    "Let''s have a look."

    I stood up and felt wave of dizziness wash over me. I knew my health wasn''t great, but I was determined to keep pushing through.

    Evergreen Health Center was bustling, but few knew me personally. As I stepped out, most greeted Helen, unaware that I was the actual owner of Evergreen Health Center. Not that it mattered to me.

    In the lobby, a man adorned with gold chains, rings, and earrings sat at the center, surrounded by a few simrly decked-out bodyguards.

    Helen approached them, "Sir, our

    boss

    attackgests that for a heart

    attack, it''s better to rush to

    hospital. They have more

    next

    "I''m staying right here!" He seemed determined to create a disturbance.

    "Where''s the patient?" I stepped forward to ask. If there really was a patient requiring urgent care for a heartattack, their antics cou

    have

    cast a life by now.

    "Who''s the boss here? I heard the boss is the best doctor around. I want her toe treat my family member. Money''s no object."

    The man with the gold chains clearly hadn''te for me and had no idea who I was.

    "I''m a doctor too. I can take a look. But given the urgency of a heart attack, your family member would likely be dead by now because of this fuss."

    "You!" The man seemed irritated but then rubbed his shiny bald head, "I didn''t mean a heart attack, just a chronic heart condition."

    I shot him a sharp look and sensed no deceit. Yet, something still felt off.

    "If it''s a heart condition, I''ll have Evergreen Health Center''s most experienced doctor visit." As I turned to leave, the man hastily stood up "Who do you think you are? I''ve said I want the boss of Evergreen Health Center. No other doctor is fit to treat my master." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Master?

    Now I was genuinely curious about who his master could be.

    "Then I''lle with you."

    It''s been ages since anything really caught my interest. This might just be it.

    Yet the man with the chains scoffed, "And you are? I asked for the boss of Evergreen Health Center."

 Chapter 255

    Just as I was about to reveal that I''m the boss, Max walked in through the door, silhouetted against the light.

    His expression was hidden, but his very presence was enough to strike fear in anyone from Crestview Metropolis.

    His entourage of bodyguards trailing behind him was no joke either.

    After all, he wasn''t dubbed the "Grim Reaper of Crestview Metropolis" for nothing.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Yet, the guy with the gold chain nonchntly sat in his chair, legs crossed arrogantly, a toothpick dangling from his lips as if he didn''t have a care in the world.

    "I run Evergreen Health Center. You got a problem with that?"

    He gave Max a once-over, his disdain palpable. "I know you''ve got a stake in Evergreen Health Center, but someone else calls the shots there."

    By now, Max had made his way to my side. It had been half a year since Ist saw him. I thought I would be overwhelmed by sadness, reminded of the pain from our past lives.

    But thest memory I had of him was his pale, injured face.

    Today, he looked vibrant, each step he took resonated with my heart.

    "Like what you see?"

    Suddenly, he turned and gently pinched my chin. "It''s been a while. I should take a good look at you."

    He sure knew how to hold a grudge.

    I smiled faintly, choosing not to speak.

    Catching on to the situation, the gold-chain guy smartly stood up. "You should''ve just said you''re the top doc and bossdy of Evergreen Health Center. Would''ve saved me the misunderstanding, almost stepped out of line here."

    His voice trailed from behind Max. I peeked around Max, "I''m not the best, nor the boss. Just a doctor, that''s urate. How should I have answered you?"

    The man nodded, bowing and

    scraping, "Could the divine doctor

    possibly see my master? She''s quite pampered, won''t set foot in a hospital, but her heart''s been

    troubling her. I''m worried abox el.ne

    her

    I frowned slightly, turning to Max. "Mr. Hilton, do you know who he''s talking about? Nothing usually escapes Mr. Hilton''s notice."

    Max leaned in closer. "You avoid me for half a year, and now you ask for favors with that attitude?"

    I really wanted to hit him.

    But he was still a good person, whispering so only the two of us could hear, "The person who took your finger in your past life."

    My eyes widened in shock as I looked at him.

    "What did you find out in my past life?"

    But he chose to keep it a mystery, driving me crazy with curiosity.

    I grabbed his wrist, pulling him towards the back room.

    "What''s this supposed to mean, grabbing my hand only to let go? ire Floyd, am I really worth so little to you?"

    I knew he was just teasing me.

    He loves me, or else he wouldn''t

    sneak in every night to kiss my forehead as I slept. I found out because pretended to sleep once and felt a kiss on my forehead, leading me to install a camera in my room, which revealed it was Max.

    I cornered him against the wall, mimicking his assertive demeanor, pinching his chin and forcing his head down. "Max, when you sneak in to see me every night, don''t you feel worthless?"

    He seemed taken aback, not expecting me to know.

    But he was used to taking control, quickly reversing our positions and pinning me against the wall. Holding my chin, he forced me to look at him.

    Before I could curse him out, his kiss overwhelmed me, passionate and unyielding.

 Chapter 256

    It must have been the half-year kiss drought that got us all mushy and tangled, a mess of limbs and longing. When I shifted towards him, Max wrapped his arms around me like he was trying to merge our souls.

    I was practically petrified in his hold, not daring to make any sudden moves.

    Seems like Max was channeling half a year''s worth of frustration because it took him a while before he finally let me go. Those deep-set eyes of his pierced into mine as he whispered with a touch of pain, "ire Floyd, I''ve never met anyone as heartless as you." I teased him by circling my arms around his neck, "What''s it gonna be, Max? Have you been around the block or have I been the only stop? Dare topare me with someone else?"

    He sighed, clearly outmaneuvered, and before I knew it, I was swept off my feet, literally hanging on to him for dear life, his warm breath tickling my skin. "ire Floyd, did you miss me?"

    "You first," I said, even though my heart screamed yes. But I had my pride, and unless he pushed, I wasn''t budging.

    Maybe I was just being stubborn.

    "Want me to show you how much?" He nuzzled into my neck, his teeth grazing my skin in a way that sent shivers down my spine.

    "The dude with the gold chain waiting outside... if he waits much longer, his boss might kick the bucket, and I won''t even know why he''d be after my fingers."

    But Max, undeterred,id me down on the bed, his breaths quick and heavy, signaling his indifference towards the outside world. His only desire at that moment was to consume me entirely, leaving me blushing furiously.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Yet, what I craved was the truth behind everything.

    I found out Hannah was after me, not just for kicks, but because she''s targeting all single, pregnant women on welfare.

    Knowing Richard was my brother was one thing, but finding out who our father was, ensuring Richard''s well-being, and identifying the mystery woman who took my fingers and impersonated me to call Kate were all crucial pieces of the puzzle I needed to solve. With a gentle push, I freed myself from Max''s grasp.

    He raised an eyebrow, almost as if he anticipated my move, and casually threw my clothes back to me.

    "Cold-hearted," hemented,

    before disappearing into the bathroom. The sound of running water filled the room, and when he came out sans the steam, I knew he had braved the cold shower.

    "Max, you say I''m cold-hearted, but I''m just tough on others, not on myself. What about you? You''re tough on yourself." My heart ached for him.

    He witnessed his mother''s murder by his father fell from grace, spent years nning his revenge while standing by n Hilton''s side, and finally imed the head of the Hilton family-all in the name of finding

    me.

    He learned to suppress his love, to cover for me even after my supposed death, and sought the truth behind my demise, ready to follow me into the afterlife and start anew.

    "Max, you''re too hard on yourself. Why not love yourself a bit more?"

    I

    As I tenderly caressed his face and

    helped him with his shirt buttons, I

    couldn''t help but feel for him. Standing on my tiptoes, I wrapped his tie around his neck, yfully tugging it as a form of retaliation.

    He didn''t get angry; instead, he leaned down, his lips just brushing mine, and whispered, "Being tough on myself is nothing when ites to you." "Thank you, Max," I sincerely meant it. During my darkest moments, he was there, unobtrusive yet ever-present, guarding me silently every day. "So, will you marry me now?"

    Bewildered by his sudden proposal, I shook my head, "No, I can''t."

 Chapter 257

    I was drowning in curiosity, my mind a whirlpool of questions. If I said "yes" to marrying him, I''d drag him through hell and back again. Just thinking about that time I sent him to Elmwood Springs and he nearly met his maker made my heart sink with regret. I never should''ve gotten him involved. "ire Floyd, you''re trying to shake me off again? Good luck with that," he taunted.

    His threats bounced off me like rain off a roof. I tied his tie into a perfect Windsor knot and shot back, "Then keep up," before spinning on my heel and striding out of the hall. By then, the man with the gold chain wasn''t sitting anymore. He was pacing back and forth, craning his neck in the direction I had left.

    He turned to Helen, his voice tinged with desperation, "Can''t you get Dr. ire to hurry up? This is a matter of life and death." Helen shook her head, replying, "I''m sorry, but Mr. Hilton hasn''t seen Ms. ire in six months. They have a lot to catch up on."

    I cleared my throat from behind her. Helen spun around, surprised. "Mr. Hilton, you''re done already?"

    I tapped her forehead lightly, "Come on, Helen, wake up. Time''s wasting, what''s on your mind?"

    For the past six months, Helen had been my shadow, not once bringing up the past. It felt like her loyalty was shifting towards me.

    "I just thought, with you and Mr. Hilton not having seen each other for so long, you''d have more to talk about," she mumbled.

    I gave her a wry smile as I approached the anxious man. "Here''s the deal with my consultations: wealthy families pay triple, aristocrats pay ten times, and royalty? They pay a hundred times."

    I hadn''t actually dealt with real royalty before.

    But for the sake of intimidation, I''d thrown that inst minute.

    Yet, the man seemed thrilled, "Royalty pays a hundred times? Are you sure that''s all?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Confused, nced back at Max. He already knew. The man who took my finger was royalty, no wonder there was no fear in the gold chain man''s demeanor towards Max, but ather contempt.

    These mysterious royals hadn''t been seen in Crestview Metropolis for ages. If it weren''t for the old tales passed down, their existence would be forgotten. The wealth of many noble families had ended up in the pockets of these elite royals.

    And the Hilton family''s standing at the top wasn''t just about money; they had powerful backers.

    I should''ve pieced it together sooner.

    "Dr. ire, is the price not right?" the man asked, interpreting my silence as hesitation.

    "How about two hundred times?"

    My starting fee was always $100,000, so two hundred times would be just $20 million to these royals-a mere drop in the ocean.

    "Lead the way," I said, gesturing him forward. When Max tried to follow, I stopped, "Don''t. I''lle find you tonight."

    "No way." Suddenly, Max was like a clingy leech, shooting me a sly look.

    "Then I won''te see you tonight!"

    I huffed, and he seemed to back off. But Helen and a few of Max''s guards tagged along instead. How could he let me go alone? Unless the royal posed no real threat, which he would know best.

    I looked back at him; he was attending to patients, not a worry in sight.

    But I was in high spirits, knowing I was onto a new clue. The person who had taken my finger hadn''t meant real harm. Instead, it was the beginning of a new adventure.

 Chapter 258

    The guy with the gold chain took me to a ce called Crestview Metropolis, a suburban mansion estate I''d hardly ever ventured out to the suburbs and had no idea such estates existed.

    I''d seen the Hilton family''s ancestral home in the city center, sprawling over 3000 square feet, which I thought was the height of luxury.

    But entering this suburban estate was like climbing a mountain. The whole ce was essentially a mountain that had been transformed into an estate.

    Even those living up on the mountain had to drive everywhere, making any romantic rtionships practically long-distance.

    It really made me think, some people live in a different world altogether.

    "This is one of ourdy''s residences she uses when she travels. She''s taken a fancy to staying in Crestview Metropolistely and has brought us out with her. Meeting her, Dr. ire, is a privilege."

    I didn''t respond. He was being so mysterious about his boss, constantly hinting at how delicate she was.

    I was just there for the ride in the bulletproof car.

    It was built simr to the one Max used to rescue me that day. Except Max''s was a Maybach model, whereas this one was custom-made.

    "Nice bulletproof car," Imented.

    The guy with the gold chain beamed with pride. "Oh, absolutely. This car was custom-made specifically for ourdy. Not just anyone can have this. There''s only one in the world. Ourdy thinks highly of you, which is why I was sent to pick you up in this car." I just hummed in response.

    The ride to the top of the mountain took a while, and with it being winter, it was especially chilly up there.

    Apart from some servants, there was hardly anyone around.

    I followed the guy with the gold chain until we reached a part of the mansion. "Dr. ire, please wait here. I''ll go and inform ourdy of your arrival."

    But after a while, he was abruptly thrown out by two stern-looking bodyguards.

    "Ma''am, I''m sorry. It''s just that Dr. ire was so busy, which is why she''ste."

    I didn''t hear thedy speak, but the bodyguard said, "Thedy said she would have been long gone by now."

    The guy with the gold chain was kneeling at the doorstep. As I approached, he shook his head at me, signaling me not toe closer.

    "If this is just about ying sick, then please just send me back."

    I announced at the door to thedy''s room.

    I didn''t expect her to pay me any mind, but to my surprise, she said, "Come in."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    It turned out thedy had specificallye for me.

    As I stepped in, passing the guy with the gold chain, I heard him mutter, "Why is thedy treating her differently?"

    When I entered, I saw a screen

    blocking the view of the bedroome

    As I approached the screen, the woman behind it said, "Don''e any closer."

    I stopped immediately.

    Then, after a sigh, she said, "Well, we were bound to meet sooner orter."

    While I was still puzzled, she added, "You should call me sister. Come in." Sister?

    Taking a step further, I saw a woman with long hair lounging in a chaise, two maids at her side handing her a heater, and offering one to me as well, gesturing for me to sit across from her.

    "Surprised I called you here?"

    I remained silent.

    "It''s simple. Your father, yton Floyd, is also my father."

    Her words were blunt, causing me to frown. She then looked at me with disdain and said, "You took care of

    Richard, so I made a point ofing back from abroad to thank you."

    I stood up, startled.

 Chapter 259

    She knew about Richard, even thanked me for supposedly getting rid of him.

    "Don''t be shocked. I''ve always known Richard was my brother, but the rest of our family didn''t. I''ve been wracking my brain trying to figure out how to eliminate you two, to avoid any disputes over the inheritance. Imagine my amusement when I found out you siblings were at each other''s throats. I just had to see for myself."

    A sense of danger instantly ran down my spine.

    Who was this woman? What was she talking about?

    "Surprised?" She sat up, casually touching the firece mantel. "It''s not hard to guess. We''re from a lineage you wouldn''t believe, a dynasty here in Silveke City, but to our family, it''s no more significant than a speck of dust. As the sole heir, finding out I hadpetitors was interesting. I wanted to see how you, crawling from the dregs, would dare to challenge me for my inheritance."

    I scoffed, "Not interested."

    I had wanted to know more about her identity upon arriving, but her biting tone was off-putting, especially when she brought up the painful truth about Richard, my greatest sorrow. I had killed him!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    That was something I couldn''t face.

    "Oh, then I''ll have someone escort you down the mountain." She didn''t bother with further conversation, turning away and gesturing for a servant to show me out.

    But myck of curiosity must''ve puzzled her. "Aren''t you curious?"

    "If it''s a height I can''t reach, I''d rather not know. But if anyone I care about gets hurt, anyone close to me, I won''t hesitate to fight, even against a powerful family."

    As I walked past the screen, I heard her sighing, "Just like dad, stubborn to a fault. Richard isn''t dead, I saved him. I wanted to let you know you cane to me if you need anything. I can be your support during this time."

    I paused, overwhelmed with emotion, barely holding back tears.

    The best news I''ve heard in thest six months was, "Richard isn''t dead."

    "When can I see him?"

    She stayed silent for a while, and I

    stepped

    back. "Or is it that the family

    won''t allow him to live? Was

    the

    ne crash their doing?"

    She looked at me, nodding slowly. "Sibling rivalry and infighting aremon in our family, exactly what those hungry for power love to see. So, I hope you''ll maintain the appearance of discord and watch your back."

    ver

    Then, she slid off a ring, a freshly auctioned South African pink diamond, and ced it on my finger.

    What she didn''t realize was how overwhelmed I felt, so much that I struggled to breathe, to express my gratitude.

    In this world, when I thought I was alone, it turned out Richard was my brother.

    And this woman before me, my sister.

    I wasn''t alone, not anymore.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? You should say thank you. It''s polite. If Mom and Dad didn''t teach you that, I will."

    A flicker of sadness crossed her eyes as she mentioned our parents.

    "I want to know about Mom and Dad."

    Her eyes met mine, filled with resolve. She bit her lip, saying nothing. I switched to a pleading

    look, but she shook her head, The

    less you know, the better for you."

    CUMS

 Chapter 260

    She actually did walk me down the hill, without ever revealing her name. By the time I reached the bottom, Max''s Maybach was already waiting there.

    The man with the gold chain hurriedly parked and said to me, "The boss mentioned someone would pick you up here at the foot of the hill. This person is trustworthy."

    When I tried to probe him for more information, it seemed like he anticipated my questions, quickly adding, "The boss said not to tell you anything about her for your own safety. But if you miss her, you can always reach out to me."

    I nodded, feeling a wave of sadness as I got out of the car.

    Having siblings I can''t acknowledge, being at odds instead of united-it''s a strange kind of family dynamic.

    Suddenly, I wondered if my parents might still be alive.

    Max had already gotten out of the car and was walking towards me. He pinched my cheek and asked, "Lost in thought?"

    I looked up, and in the blink of an eye, tears flooded my eyes, my voice tinged with emotion, "Max, do you know who she is?"

    I saw hesitation in his eyes, as if he knew something but he replied, "I don''t."

    Was he like my sister, thinking the less I knew, the better for me?

    "Are there any top royal families with the surname Floyd?" I asked, hoping he could dig up some information.

    He shook his head, "Each continent has its top royal families, and as far as I know, none have that surname. But the most powerful royal family in the world is shrouded in mystery; no one knows their true surname. And are you sure your father''s surname was Floyd?" I was taken aback.

    Such high-level families likely wouldn''t use their real surnames.

    "Are my parents really dead then?"

    He shook his head again, "By the time I got back, they were already gone. All I received from the Hilton family was their ashes. I kept them, knowing they were your parents, thinking I''d give them to you one day. That''s all."

    I reached out and hugged him, "Max, maybe my parents are alive and well, just not wanting me to suffer through the struggles of that kind of family, so they don''t acknowledge me?"

    The turmoil inside was about why they wouldn''t seek me out if they were alive.

    If they were dead, wouldn''t I miss any chance of seeing them?

    "Do you want to look for them? Then let''s do it."

    I shook my head, replying,

    "Nevermind. I don''t feel burdened anymore. Richard is alive, and I''m stepping back from everything else. Max, just want to live a normal life with you."

    He smiled door forThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Why dwell on this.

    htly, opening the car. present?" el

    Pse, "Why dwell on this

    can live fully in the.

    Looking at him, he indeed seemed to see things more clearly than I did.

    "Max, do you hate your father?"

    His hand paused for a few seconds while he was fastening my seatbelt, then continued.

    "Hate, yes. But he''s also gone. Time to let go."

    He leaned in and kissed my forehead, adding, "You said you''de to my ce tonight."

    My face instantly flushed red.

    From sorrow to shyness...

    5 no humans are just

    of instinct, in quiet or spaces, the mind can

    Indeed, as soon as we got back to the Hilton family mansion, Max carried me straight inside.

    The servants, not having seen me for over half a year, greeted me respectfully, "Ms. ire." "Ms. ire, wee back."

    "So d you''re back. Mr. Hilton has been lonely for half a year."

    "Lonely? He''s been at the Evergreen Health Center with Ms. ire every day."

 Chapter 261

    I nestled deeper into Max''s embrace, my cheeks ame with a blend of embarrassment and nervousness. In matters of love, I realized I needed to be braver. After all, Max had never harmed me; it was I who foolishly kept pushing him away. "Max..." Once back in the room, I leapt from his arms, taking charge for a change. I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him down for a deeper kiss.

    At that moment, he led me to the floor-to-ceiling window, perhaps intending to share an intimate moment there. But as fate would have it, my foot identally hit a button on the floor, and the window swung open.

    Beyondy an expansive garden, illuminated by lights and a fountain, causing me to recoil in surprise.

    "Nervous?" Max''s husky, maic voice murmured in my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yeah, could you close the curtains? The garden''s right there," I mumbled, trying to hide, reaching for a throw on the couch to cover myself.

    "But you look even more enticing with your cheeks all flushed," Max teased, pulling me closer, burying his face in my neck, and even giving a yful nip.

    The garden was bustling with gardeners attending to the nts.

    "Max, you''re insane," I said, worried that someone might nce up and catch us in our passionate moment.

    "A little crazy, maybe. That''s what happens after being ignored for six months," he replied, his tone a mix of longing and gentle reproach.

    I dared not make a sound, but Max, intent on teasing, pressed me against the ss, the friction making me almost cry out.

    His face in the ss, all sharp and sneaky-looking, seemed to get a kick out of my freaking out.

    "What''s there to fear?" he smirked, clearly pleased with my reaction.

    He moved in again, and I couldn''t help but let out a yelp. A gardener outside seemed to hear me, ncing up briefly before looking away. Embarrassed and frustrated, I struggled against him.

    Then he reassured me, "The ss is triple vacuum-sealed and privacy tinted. No one can see inside."

    His words nearly brought me to tears, and in my indignation, I stomped on his foot. But he didn''t stop. Pushed me against the ss again my body going against my brain, just swept up in the way he touched me.

    "Max is a jerk," I thought, as I fell asleep from sheer exhaustion, not even knowing how I got back to bed.

    The sound of water from the shower eventually woke me. Max, evere attentive to cleanliness, was rinsing off. It was always the same: I''d pass out during, then wake up immediately after.

    When the water stopped, I quickly closed my eyes, pretending to sleep.

    Max came out, slipped into bed beside me, his cool touch making me shift ufortably before I somehow drifted off again.

    In my dreams, I saw my parents waving, promising me the best life, a future without strife orpetition.

    There was the love of a brother, the affection of elders, the adoration of many.

    They had left me at an orphanage where Hannah promised to always care for me, and Richard swore he''d always look out for me, his sister. I smiled in my dream, feeling blissful yet sad.

    My parents thought they were doing

    what was best for me, unaware that their good intentions paved a road of hardship. Hannah despised the world Richard blindly followed her, and was merely a pawn in their game.

 Chapter 262

    The next morning, after changing into a fresh outfit, I was about to head downstairs when I noticed ude Hart discussing work matters with Max.

    Hearing my footsteps, both Max and ude looked up at me. I greeted them with a smile, but ude quickly lowered his head and said to Max, "Uncle, I''ll be leaving now."

    Watching his hurried departure, I couldn''t help butugh at myself. Just the other day, he was offering to help, and now he seemed intent on taking over Max''s shares. Reflecting on it, I realized how naive I had been.

    "Why would you even consider mentoring him?" I asked, sitting next to Max who was busy looking through the papers ude left behind. He didn''t even look up when he answered, "Thepetition''s too weak. I thought it''d be more satisfying to beat him when he''s stronger."

    I raised an eyebrow at Max, impressed by his confidence. "What? Don''t believe me?" he asked.

    I shook my head, "It''s just that it''s easier to dodge a straight shot than a sneak attack."

    ude wasn''t the type to be easily satisfied. His reluctance to even greet me today showed how much he wanted toy low before seizing everything for himself.

    "Alright. I''ll be careful," Max assured me.

    With that, I stood up, "I''m nning to meet Kate today. She helped me outst time, and I haven''t had the chance to thank her yet."

    It had been half a year since that incident. I heard Kate had returned to school, studying medicine with the intention of assisting me in the future. It was weird how someone I used to can''t stand has turned into a close friend I can spill my guts to.

    Upon arriving at her ssroom, I was surprised to find her teacher was my old friend, Allen Ramsey. The way she looked at Allen was filled with admiration and longing, much like how she once looked at ude.

    Shaking my head, I was about to leave when Allen noticed me from the lectern. He set his book down and called out, "Not even a hello? Care to give a lecture?"

    I paused and turned around, "I''m not nearly as skilled as you."

    "The buzz around Evergreen Health Center in Crestview Metropolis would suggest otherwise," Allen remarked, inviting me in. But I

    declined. My reserved, low-k

    swnevel

    nature didn''t fit such asions.

    Just as I was about to leave, Allen told his ss, "Looks like your teacher''s got to chat up another teacher. You can take off early."

    Catching up to me with his books, Allen''s presence made me stop, "Actually, I''m here to see your student, Kate."

    Just then, Kate emerged, her face lighting up upon seeing me waiting. She hurried over.

    Seeing her, Allen''s expression fell, "So it wasn''t a visit for me but for Kate."

    Linking arms with me, Kate walked alongside me through the campus, "What brought you out of Evergreen Health Center? I thought you''d never leave." "Guess there are still a lot of things for me to deal with. I needed your help with something today," I remarked.

    Hearing this, Kate nced at Allen, "Professor Ramsey, ire has something to discuss with me. Are you sure you want to stick around?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Allen made a resigned gesture, "Guess I''ll visit Evergreen Health Center some other time."

    Once Allen left, Kate let out a sigh, "Professor Ramsey is usually so stern during lectures; to the students he''s this imposing figure. But today, he ended ss early for you. And he''s so rxed and youthful around you, ire, is there something going on between you two?"

 Chapter 263

    Suddenly, I felt a sense of danger creeping in. "Is Allen Ramsey interested in me? So you''re nning to have someone kidnap me?"

    She chuckled, "I''m already grateful for the chance you''re giving me to turn over a new leaf. Besides, my family has decided to make me the sole heir. Why would I botherpeting with you? If I''m gonnapete for anything, it''d be for Max!" Seeing her casual demeanor, I decided not to dwell on the topic. "I want to see Tracey. Can you arrange a meeting?"

    Tracey had been released six months ago after all the evidence pointed toward Hannah. With Hannah''s ne crash leaving her missing, Tracey was only convicted of obstructing justice and served a short sentence before being released. Rumor had it that she, like me, hadn''t stepped outside since.

    "She''s been at home gardening every day. My parents have given up on her. She foolishly took the me, tarnishing my family''s reputation. I''m just worried that if you see her, she might not be able to control her feelings and that could put you in danger." Kate said with a shake of her head when I mentioned my wish to see Tracey.

    "My dad''s even considered sending her to a psychiatric facility. Besides gardening, she spends her days counting stars and singing ''Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star.'' On nights without stars, she just cries."

    I was at a loss for words.

    Back in the orphanage, we too would sit in the courtyard, counting stars and singing ''Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star.''

    If she truly had lost her mind, whose responsibility was it?

    Or perhaps she was merely feigning madness.

    "It''s alright. I just want to understand why she took the me, what she knows. Sometimes, in certain situations, people pretend to be mad. I believe that''s what''s happening with her."

    "Alright, I''ll take you to her. But my older brother isn''t fond of visitors. Not many in Crestview Metropolis have seen him, and he dislikes peopleing over. I''ll bring Tracey out to you instead," Kate agreed with a nod.

    I had my suspicions about Kate''s brother being the mastermind behind everything, given his reclusive nature.

    "Let''s just do it today then. I get out of ss early, and my folks won''t notice if I''m not around. There''s a coffee shop near my ce where

    you can hang out till I bring her out."

    In this life, Kate has been surprisingly kind to me, making me question if my actions in the past life were to me for our animosity.

    As I prepared to head to the caf¨¦, I noticed ude also at school, only approaching me after Kate had left.

    I couldn''t help but scoff and take a step back.

    He must have followed me from the Hilton family estate to school.

    "ire, about that day with the Hilton Group, can exin. I genuinely wanted to follow your n, but the Hilton family elders wouldn''t listen to me... I just wanted them to see that I''m the one

    ein

    charge of the Hilton Group, so they wouldn''t..."

    Heunched into a series of exnations, but I cut him off, "ude, let''s leave the past in the past. I''m not interested."

    All I wanted was to live well in the present, as the future held too many uncertainties.

    "ire, I just don''t want you getting the wrong idea about me."

    "No worries. Look, even Kate, who''s changed for the better, and I are friends now: I gave you a chance, and you squandered it. Just focus on bing stronger. What you''ve always loved is your own

    Subition."

    I could sense his desperation, trying to reassemble hisposure, as he quickly reached out to grab my shoulders.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    But in that instant, Max appeared.

    He grabbed ude''s hand, "What''s this? Trying to catch up with your aunt?"

 Chapter 264

    "Uncle, I was just trying to talk to ire..."

    ude attempted to rify, but Max cut him off, "Haven''t I been teaching you about the manners of the Hilton familytely? This is your Aunt ire now, she''s already epted my proposal." Max was like a child in a tantrum, but it was kind of sweet since he was doing it for me.

    "Uncle, I..." ude was totally speechless when, just like that, Max snapped his fingers and two bodyguards had already taken ude away.

    "Go kneel at the Hilton family chapel," Max ordered with a suddenly stern and ruthless expression, a stark contrast to his jealous demeanor moments before.

    I forced a smile, aware that noble families had chapels, but I didn''t know the Hilton family''s chapel was used like this.

    To settle disputes over love and jealousy, the dominant party would make the subordinate kneel at the chapel.

    I looked in ude''s direction, full of sympathy.

    "What? Feeling sorry for him?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I looked up at Max, tiptoeing to whisper in his ear, "I think you''re being childish."

    Max justughed, not getting angry.

    "He had something up his sleeve, trailing you around," Max sneered icily.

    "And how did you know he was following me?" I challenged, making Max pause before his face showed a hint of panic.

    Just as he was about to exin, I tiptoed again, giving him a quick bite on the lip before letting go.

    "No need to exin. It''s great, really. Now I can rest easy knowing you''ll always appear when I''m in danger. But right now, I need to see Tracey. You better not follow; she seems to be having a mental breakdown, and I need to make sure if she''s really lost it or just pretending. Too many people might scare her."

    Max didn''t object: "I''ll have the bodyguards follow you from a distance. Let me know immediately if anything happens."

    I nodded.

    "Stay away from ude. His ambitions aren''t small," he reminded me before leaving.

    "I know. He wants more than just the Hilton family; he wants everyone at his feet, including me."

    I understood ude all too well. Once he set his sights on something, he''d get it by any means necessary, no matter whom he hurt.

    Or maybe I should''ve realized sooner that someone like him couldn''t change.

    Just as I arrived at the caf¨¦, pushing the door to enter, a tall maning out collided with me, dousing me in cold coffee.

    I gasped, yet before I could react, the

    man handed me a light blue striped handkerchief. Looking up at him, his eyes were sharp despite being hidden behind a mask.

    He didn''t apologize, merely holding out the handkerchief.

    Taking a deep breath, knowing I''d be meeting Tracey soon and now my clothes were wet and stained with coffee, I dreaded her mockery. Grabbing the handkerchief, a sophisticated rose scent enveloped me.

    After a quick clean-up and digging around my car, I found some spare clothes hadn''t needed those for months. I tried to give Kate a call but got no answer.

    Scratching my head in frustration, I noticed the coffee man hurrying out from the neighboring clothing store with a bag in hand. He jogged over and handed me the bag of clothes.

    He remained silent the whole time.

    "Thank you," I said, taking the clothes and noticing the bag was well-prepared. I looked up to thank him again, only to find he had already left.

 Chapter 265

    my cup of tea. A wealthy mute showing up where I was supposed to meet someone felt suspicious.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He must be mute. That thought cooled my irritation towards him. However, that boutique he came out of seemed like one of those upscale designer ces I''d heard Helen and the gang discuss. I remembered it because its prices were sky-high and the styles weren''t really But I couldn''t dwell on it too much. I changed my clothes and called Kate again. This time she picked up: "Let''s meet at the bookstore on the corner instead. The caf¨¦ doesn''t seem safe."

    I guess I''ve be more cautious after a few too many close calls. Kate was puzzled but didn''t argue: "Alright, I''ll turn around."

    We decided to meet elsewhere. Just as we arrived at the bookstore, we overheard a clerk browsing his phone. "Whoa, just saw in the local chat that the coffee shop down the road just exploded. A huge fire. No idea what started it. Totally out of the blue!" Kate and I exchanged a look. Who''s out to get us?

    It was supposed to be just us meeting. I had told Max, but Max wouldn''t hurt me. I nced at Kate, who swore with one hand: "I just went home to see my brother, then sneaked out. Didn''t even tell him."

    Our gaze then shifted to Tracey, who was blissfully looking around, holding a rose. A rose scent? A rose?

    "Kate, does your brother like to grow roses?"

    "Nope, my brother''s not into gardening. But he does like floral-scented cologne. Why?"

    I chuckled and looked at Tracey: "So, Tracey, do you like roses?"

    Her head bobbed, and she beamed at me: "Yes."

    "How about I pin this rose in your hair?"

    Taking the rose from her, I pinned it in her hair as she looked on eagerly. Then, guiding her to a nearby

    irror,

    she pped her hands in delight: "So pretty, so beautiful!"

    Kate was confused about my

    actions but

    Was more concerned

    about the caf¨¦ explosion: "Did

    someone know you were meeting

    her and

    some to scare you off? If

    you hadn''t noticed, would we have been caught in that explosion?"

    Before I could reply, Tracey hugged Kate tightly: "Tracey doesn''t want to die, too scary, fire everywhere..."

    Her mention of fire everywhere strangely resonated with me. "Kate, I suddenly think the arson case isn''t just Hannah''s doing. There might be others, just hidden deeper."

    She quickly connected the dots with her brother: "It couldn''t have been my brother. He was at home all this time."

    I pulled out a blue-striped handkerchief from my pocket: "Is this your brother''s?"

    Kate examined it and shook her head. "No, my bro might be into floral cologne, but he''d never ssh it on his hanky. This smell is too obvious. Someone''s trying to set him up."

    I nodded and then turned to Tracey, patting her head: "Tracey, let''s y a game. If you answer correctly, I''ll buy you lots of beautiful flowers, okay?" Tracey''s face lit up with joy: "Tracey wants that."

    I asked, "Tracey, Why fake being bonkers?"

 Chapter 266

    Tracey looked at me with those big, innocent eyes, ncing back and forth between me and Kate. "Flowers, I want flowers."

    When she didn''t answer my question, I tried a different approach. "Tracey, do you still remember Richard?"

    She was focused on pulling at a hangnail, seemingly oblivious to any pain. "Flowers, petal by petal."

    It was as if she didn''t feel the pain, even as she continued to pull and bleed.

    I kept my tone light, probing further. "Tracey, Richard isn''t dead, right?"

    She pointed to the sky. "Look, an airne just flew by."

    "And, do you want to see him? Is he going toe and take you away?"

    Her gaze was distant and unchanged, so I stopped pressing and turned to Kate. "Let''s take her back."

    Before leaving, Kate secured Tracey in the car and then came back with a question. "Has she really lost it? All she does at home is tend to her garden. Nothing else."

    "Who doesn''t flinch when they peel their own skin? Only someone really tough on themselves wouldn''t feel it," I whispered to Kate, hinting that Tracey''s act might not be as genuine as it appeared. Her behavior suggested she''s just pretending. "Keep a close eye on her. I have a feeling she''s nning an escape soon."

    As Kate and I were about to part ways, I caught a glimpse of that man from the coffee shop.

    Our eyes met briefly before he disappeared into the crowd.

    Suddenly getting this cold feeling, I snagged Kate right before she could get into her car, yanking her and Tracey back just as a truck smashed right into Kate''s car. Squashed it between two huge rides like it was nothing but a tin can. Kate was visibly shaken. "Does someone really want us dead?"

    And Tracey kept mumbling about flowers...

    I held Tracey''s hand firmly. "What are you hiding for someone? Don''t you realize you''ve nearly died twice now once in that caf¨¦ and now in this car crash? Pretending to be crazy won''t save you."

    But her gaze was empty. "Will you nt lots of flowers for me, Richard? No, you won''t. You only nt them for her."

    I was stunned. Her obsession with flowers stemmed from Richard not nting any for her.

    "But Richard is my brother. We''re not together."

    In that moment, I saw doubt in Tracey''s eyes.

    Then she covered her ears and crouched down. "I can''t say, I can''t. If I do, everyone will be in trouble."

    Kate and I knew then she was faking her insanity.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Let''s take her back to Evergreen Health Center. It''s safer there."

    But as we headed to my car, it exploded instantly.

    Felt like someone had their eyes on us.

    Kate and Tracey clung to each other, Tracey screaming, "I told you he wouldn''t leave us alone. Go, now! Or we''ll all die. The burnt bodies case, Hannah was just a decoy. The real culprit isn''t Hannah, it''s..."

    Before Tracey could finish, we were surrounded.

    I clenched my fists, scanning for Max''s bodyguards, fearing the worst.

    Just then, a convoy of armored vehicles rammed through, breaking the encirclement, and Max stepped out. "ire, get in."

    Pulling Kate and Tracey with me, we just about made it to a safe spot.

    Turns out, the bodyguards had gone for reinforcements, allowing Max to arrive just in time. Otherwise, we might not have survived the

    day.

 Chapter 267

    Tracey leaned into Kate''s arms, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Kate, be cautious of your brother; he''s part of that royal circle."

    "Royal circle?" Kate had never heard the term before, but I had, and it sent a chill down my spine. Could it really be the internal conflict within that secretive circle as the sister had warned? What were they fighting over?

    They had their sights on the girls from the orphanage.

    Could it be they knew there was a girl from the orphanage who belonged to their ranks and they all wanted her dead? And Tracey, known to be from the orphanage but not the right age, had she been manipted by these royals while abroad?

    As I was trying to piece it all together, Max interjected, "Let''s keep you out of this. I''ll take care of it. Tracey will be safe with me."

    Tracey added, "They forbade me from revealing their secrets, so I''ve been pretending to be clueless, afraid to let my brother find out since he''s also part of the royals. I thought his recent inaction was due to familial affection, but today, it was obvious he wanted me dead." Kate held her tightly, overwhelmed with fear. She too had seen her brother today, who had casually mentioned her ns to go out.

    And in both of his attempts, he hadn''t considered that she might also die.

    "So, my brother would rather make a mistake than let one slip through? He even wants to kill me?" Her body trembled, the sisters finding sce in each other''s despair.

    "What''s really going on, Tracey?"

    But Tracey looked at Max, seeking permission, "Can I tell her?"

    Her eyes pleaded for his approval.

    "I''ll exin," Max finally said as the car pulled up to the Evergreen Health Center.

    He stayed silent until we got out, and after arranging a room for Tracey Max took me to another room. "ire, I''d prefer you stayed out of this. Even your visit yesterday was unexpected."

    I faced Max, "So, you''re nning to face the danger alone?"

    His good-looking face was all furrowed up with worry, hiding who knows what kind of stories.

    "As long as you''re not discovered as the child of the royals, you''re safe."

    "So, my father isn''t yton Floyd, and my mother isn''t Lenore. Are these identities just aforting lie you created for me? Or, even wilder thought, are my parents still alive but can''t admit it because it would put me in even more trouble?"

    Reflecting on the day''s series of assassination attempts, it was clear the forces capable of ending my life were vast.

    "Does that mean Richard and Hannah have been protecting me all this time?"

    The realization that those I resented were my protectors twisted my understanding of everything. My mind was in turmoil.

    "Max, what else don''t I know?"

    I sank to the floor, overwhelmed by the day''s events and the enormity of the revtions. My heart felt like it was suffocating.

    "ire, everyone''s been protectingThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    you. You''re your parents'' only hope. Whether it''s Richard or the sister you met yesterday, they''re all on the

    front lines for you. Last time, liken et''

    them, found you toote, and you died. This time, we''re all prepared to protect thest of you." Max''s tone was as if he were narrating a tale, yet this story was far from pleasing.

    What was the truth of my origins?

    In my past life, they had taken my fingerprints for verification, ensuring my death. What then transpired, and how did my family meet their end? "Max, by keeping me in the dark, do you expect me to just lose my mind?"

 Chapter 268

    Max looked at me with those intense eyes that seemed to see right through me. "Some things have be tooplicated to exin. Over the years, Hannah loved you, but in the end, she really did want to kill you. Yet, all this time, it was the royal family searching for you. Hannah knew, Richard knew, and in the end, Hannah chose to protect you by not revealing your identity to the royal family." Max was determined to tell me the truth.

    He gently lifted me and settled me onto the couch. "ire, I can tell you everything, but you have to promise me one thing-you cannot get involved. Otherwise, Richard''s sacrifice would have been in vain." Richard''s sacrifice...

    Grabbing at my chest, it felt like I couldn''t breathe. Amidst my anger and frustration, Max revealed the extent of Richard''s sacrifices for me...

    "You guys are so cruel. So utterly cruel." They never considered whether I wanted this oue.

    "When Richard orchestrated thatb explosion, I was visiting him in jail. That''s when he told me. Tracey taking the me was her own choice, and Richard getting out was all for your protection. He knew Hannah would hurt you, so he nned to take her down with him. The ne explosion was part of his n."

    My emotions were a tangled mess.

    "Did he ever think about whether I wanted to be protected like this? Did he consider how bad I''d feel if I ever found out? Did he think about how that might tear me apart?"

    "Yesterday, she already told you Richard didn''t die." Max looked into my eyes, his gaze filled with sympathy, helplessness, and sorrow.

    An outsider, yet he was deeply entangled in this mess because of me, keeping secrets and navigating dangerous waters on my behalf. I couldn''t me him; I was frustrated by my own ignorance.

    "ire, the more you know, the more danger you''re in. Tracey is here now, and the royal family will definitelye for her. She''s aware of their secrets, and those in power won''t allow outsiders to know of their existence. So, they want her dead. Today, I''ll ensure she''s taken to a safe ce. You need to decide whether you want to live as an ordinary person or stand against the royals."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Didn''t Richard make that choice for me? He faked his death, then eliminated all potential girls from the orphanage, making the royals believe I was dead. He sacrificed himself, and for the past six months, I''ve been left in peace-peace bought by Richard''s actions, right?"

    My heart was breaking into little bits,

    and even looking at Max was hard. I

    was so innocent about how the world works. Everyone said they loved me in their own way.

    Richard and Hannah harmed innocent girls-that was true. Their desire to protect me was also true.

    Max was actually trying to keep me safe.

    But it''s also true that he was keeping everything from me.

    My parents abandoning me at the orphanage was a fact. Yet, they imed it was all for my protection.

    Amidst all these truths and lies, the bottom line was their intention to protect me.

    "I understand, Max."

    I managed a smile, but it only made him more anxious.

    "ire..."

    "When you take Tracey to safety, could you also look after Kate? They''re victims too, betrayed and targeted by their own families."

    I was breaking down, understanding the pain of a shattered heart.

    Then, touching Max''s chest, I

    whispered, "Max, your heart is breaking too, isn''t it? You''re

    burdened with too much-the legacy of the Hilton family, your duty to love me, and countless other

    ¦Ã¦Ï¦Í¦Å¦É

    responsibilities I''m not even aware of? Are you tired?"

    He took my hand, his warmth something I wasn''t sure I''d ever feel again.

    "ire, for you, it''s all worth it."

 Chapter 269

    "Just because you once saved me with a mere sentence, you''ve sacrificed so much, Max. It''s not worth it, is it? So many people have paid a heavy price for me, losing their lives in the process. How could I possibly be happy about that?" Yeah, who would want to live a life stepping over the bodies of others?

    "ire..." He held me in his arms, and I quietly rested against his chest. What am I supposed to do? Every time I seek the truth, someone dies.

    Should I just quietly wait until everyone around me is gone?

    In Max''s embrace, I fell asleep. It was only when he left that I could slip away to find the sister in the mountains. I wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with her in battle; after all, we''ve both tasted death, haven''t we?

    When I woke up, Kate and Tracey had already left. Friends and enemies, folks who loved me and folks who hated me, one by one, they all took off.

    I didn''t know where Max had gone, only that he was navigating through perilous waters.

    Helen stayed by my side, and I told her, "I want a Beacon Hollow honeycake. Go buy one for me, will you?"

    Instead, she grabbed my hand, shaking her head, "You''re trying to trick me into leaving again. It won''t work, ire Floyd. Mr. Hilton will lose his mind if he can''t find you. Last time, he wouldn''t have gotten hurt if I hadn''t let you go on your own. He was caught off guard when he found out, and that''s how he was ambushed. He had everything nned out already."

    She looked at me, shaking her head incessantly.

    "I know Max is solid, but how much can just one guy do to keep everyone safe? I can''t just keep ducking and hiding!"

    I thought I was just an ordinary person mired in the mud, but it turns out, all these deaths were because the royal family was after me. What is my true identity? Protecting me...for what future mission?

    Thest time Max got hurt, it must have been the work of those royal folks. After all, taking those girls meant opposing the royals.

    How long could he stand alone against them?

    "Can Ie with you then? At least I

    can take a hit for you if dangeres Helen pleaded. "Consider it my way of making amends for my

    mistake with you and Mr. Hiltonst

    time." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    I patted her head, "Helen, I don''t want to create more karma. Wouldn''t it be better if everyone just lived well? Why must people die for me?"

    Originally, if I had diedst time, no one else would have been in danger, right?

    "I don''t care, I''ming with you."

    I didn''t argue with her, nodding in agreement. Well, if it''s a journey to the underworld, it''s better not to walk it alone.

    So, together we set off for the

    mountain. As soon as we reached

    the foot of the mountain, we saw the man with the gold chain. Upon

    seeing me, he immediately knew

    down, The new master, I''ve been waiting for you. The previous master instructed me to wait here for you, saying you would definitelye."

    She''s gone? I''m the new master?

    The man with the gold chain opened the door of the armored vehicle for us. Helen and I got in, wondering whaty ahead.

    "The master has returned home but

    left a video message for you in her bedroom. Once you arrive, you can watch it. You''ll understand what you''re up against and then decide whether you want to live as an ordinary person or stand shoulder to shoulder in battle with her."

    I nodded. For the future, I wanted to have the strength to protect Max. After being protected for so long, it''s about time I rise up, isn''t it? Max will wait for me, right?

 Chapter 270

    I stood by the edge of the room divider that day, really taking in its craftwork for the first time. It was an exquisite piece of embroidery, every stitch a testament to luxury, set in a frame of rich, gold-threaded mahogany. As I stepped further in, a projector slowly descended with a click: "Of course, it''s my sister."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The screen lit up, revealing the woman who had imed to be my sister that day.

    "Let me properly introduce myself I''m Lily Williams. A member of the Bravend royalty, albeit from its most economically powerful yet hidden branch. We didn''t choose to stay hidden; circumstances forced us after our parents were murdered in your Crestview Metropolis. My brother''s gone missing, my sister too, leaving me to keep our people concealed. By walking into my room, you''re taking on the destiny of our whole n. We''re up against the tyrant of Bravend, who''s been eyeing our wealth and has been attempting to annex our branch. I''m currently in Bravend to attend a banquet they''re hosting. Now that I''m exposed and seen as the sole heir by the cold-hearted nobles, they''re plotting my demise. But I''m not so easy to kill. That''s the gist of it. Anything else you want to know can wait till I make it back alive. I''m d you came looking for me; I was prepared to face whateveres, to keep you out of this, living a normal life. But now you''re here, I will protect you with my life."

    The projector turned off, the screen rolling up silently.

    I was at a loss for words. Lily spoke of death so casually, a concept far too familiar to her.

    Just then, Helen knocked on the door, "ire, Mr. Hilton knows you''re here and he''s on his way."

    Blinking, the thought of seeing him now made me waver. I wanted to be stronger, not always relying on Max to take the hits for me.

    "Maybe Mr. Hilton doesn''t need your protection. Wouldn''t it be better if both of you grew stronger together? Why do you think you need to be apart to grow strong?" Helen whispered from the other side of the divider.

    "I''m not ready to see him just yet. Tell him to wait in the living room, or... ask Goldchain to arrange a room for him."

    Helen paused, unsure of who I was referring to.

    "Goldchain is?"

    Goldchain himself appeared, saying, "Did you call for me, new master? Goldchain, is that my new name? I like it, I''ve always had a thing for gold."

    I couldn''t help but grin, settling into

    the armchair Lily had used that day. My family, my brother, my sister, my folks they all wanted to protect me, to keep me as theirst line of defense.

    Leafing through the books Lily left behind, many written in scripts I couldn''t decipher, I could make out from her sketches that Bravend was and of stark contrasts. The wealthy had mines and many wives and children, leading lives of decadent chaos, while the poor were left to eat dirt or die in the streets, uncared for by the rulers whose mineral wealth kept the nation

    running.

    The noise from outside grew louder until Goldchain''s voice boomed, "No, the new master said you''re to wait outside, or rest in another room if you''re tired."

    A cold snort from the hallway: "Move, before I make you."

    I covered my face, knowing all too well Max was furious. He''d probably carry me out of defiance, and any protest would be swiftly dealt with. "ire Floyd, you''re really pushing

    YOU

    limits."

    "Let him in," I barely managed to say to Goldchain at the door before Max strode in, oddly enough, in pajamas.

 Chapter 271

    Hearing that I had taken off again, he must have rushed over in the middle of the night, not even having the time to change his clothes, right?

    I approached him, feigning vulnerability, and tugged at the hem of his pajamas, saying, "Mr. Hilton, always so neat and orderly, a man for whom elegance is everything. What''s with the pajamas today? And staring at me like that, you''re making me blush." He reached out to gently squeeze my hand, his face still clouded with a frown, not lightened by my attempt at coyness. Instead, his grip tightened on my wrist in the next instant, and he had me pinned against the back of the armchair. "ire Floyd, have I spoiled you too much? Coming and going as you please? Am I just a trash can for your whims?"

    I lowered my gaze, not daring to meet his eyes.

    But in that moment of looking down, I spotted a security camera. This was Lily Williams'' room... she must have seen everything.

    Max seemed to have known about the camera all along, as he simply picked me up and started to walk out.

    "Max, put me down. Let''s talk this out."

    "There''s nothing to discuss. You''re not allowed to leave," he dered, his voice fierce and unyielding, like a raging storm.

    Despite my struggles, everyone around gave me a look that clearly said, "You''ve brought this on yourself."

    "Max, I''m sorry. I just wanted to secretly be stronger and then protect you."

    "I don''t need you to secretly be stronger. Whatever you want to do, even if you want to conquer the world, I''d fight it for you. But leaving me time and again, that''s where you''re wrong." For a moment, I lost all will to struggle, my body going limp.

    I teased him, "Could you really? If I really wanted to conquer a country?"

    Max stopped in his tracks. "I''ve always known about the situation in Bravend."

    His words made me frown, and then I yfully punched his chest. "Max, what don''t you know? You seem to know everything but always keep secrets from me."

    He took my fist and gently massaged it, saying, "You wanted to live as a normal person. How could I push you into the firepit that is Bravend?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "But Lily is my sister, Richard Price is my brother. They''re innocent. They shouldn''t have to die for me, nor should you, an outsider, get dragged into this."

    "An outsider?"

    Max set

    down, and at that

    moment, standing in the hallway

    with a cold breeze blowing, I felt a chillstepping out from his embrace.

    Swnov

    But Max seemed even colder, his usual rational self easily agitated by me.

    I had indeed provoked him.

    "Can I exin?"

    "You may," he said, barely holding back his anger but maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor.

    "I said you were an outsider..."

    Before I could finish my sentence, his lips spressed against mine,

    the

    pinning me against a columniel belongs to en.kkies ent

    hallway, his anger

    I dared not repeat the word "outsider" again.

    Passing servants covered their eyes and hurried away.

    I sobbed softly, hitting him, "I''ve just be the new master of this

    ce. Can''t you spare me some dignity? I don''t want to bebeled as someone who just listens to her husband."

    "ire Floyd, only you..."

    He took me by the hand, drove us away from the mansion at top speed, and brought me back to the ancestral Hilton family estate. Finally, he led me to kneel in the Hilton family chapel.

    "Why are we kneeling in the chapel?"

    He smiled and said, "Because I''ve cleared out all those old stubborn folks from the chapel, leaving only my mother."

    I was stunned. He pulled back the yellow drapes, and in that moment, the vast chapel was dedicated to just one person.

    Max had stood against the old guard single-handedly, even removing the ancestors from the chapel to enshrine only his mother. For his mother, he had conquered the Hilton family empire.

 Chapter 272

    Max had made a promise to his mother, to honor her memory and ensure her rightful ce in the Hilton family legacy. And so, he had moved mountains to make it happen.

    His recent deration, that he''d give me the world if I asked, was his way of showing that he''d go to any lengths for me too.

    But that only made me more determined to keep him out of the Bravend conflict.

    In front of his mother''s memorial at the Hilton estate, I bowed my head and silently vowed, "Mrs. Hart, if I make it through this alive, I''ll marry Max and settle down for a quiet life away from all this chaos." It felt like a second chance at life needed something monumental; otherwise, what was the point?

    Max also paid his respects, saying, "Mom, I''ve brought her to meet you."

    His words melted my heart, and while I was still figuring out how to tell him I needed to rescue Lily, he was hesitant.

    Turning to him, I bit my lip before finally speaking up, "Max, I promise I''lle back safe. Can you give me a little time?"

    Before he could answer, I kissed him, his arms wrapping around me, trying to break the kiss, but I wouldn''t let him. He seemed to give in, carrying me towards the back of the chapel.

    "Max, no, that''s the Hilton ancestral chapel..."

    "It''s sacred ground."

    "Does that mean you n to lie in front of the divine?"

    My heart skipped a beat. Had Max seen through my n? I thought I''d tire him out and then escape on my own.

    "Why would I lie? But let''s not in the chapel, okay?"

    He smiled, whispering, "There''s a rest room behind the chapel."

    My cheeks flushed red, but I decided to be more forward, perhaps as a way to make up for nning to knock him outter.

    The rest room, often filled with a faint scent of sandalwood from the chapel, felt like a spring breeze, gently stirring emotions.

    My fingers traced his skin, and he gently grabbed my hand. A simple touch sparked an irresistible reaction from both of us.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    In the silence of the rest room, our heartbeats were audible, syncing in rhythm.

    I teased him with every small movement, and he responded,

    tenderness, like walking thr

    fingers running through my hair with

    a

    field in a gentle spring rain

    Our bodies shared a symphony, finding each other in the melody.

    Before I could enact my n, I fell into a deep sleep, hearing Max''s voice, I''ll always support whatever you choose to do, but please don''t leave me waiting alone."

    That''s when I realized the sandalwood was more than just scent.

    Waking up on Max''s private jet, lying across hisp with his hand protectively around my waist, I called out to him, "Max!"

    "Hmm?" His soft response melted my frustration, and I looked down, resigned, "Okay."

    "After kneeling before my mom, can you still say we''re just strangers?"

    I shook my head.

    "Max, the ashes you gave me, were they really my parents''?"

    He nodded, "Yes, they died in Crestview Metropolis, working for the Hilton family. Their hidden

    identities were somehow exposedet

    leading to their death in a car ident meant for ude Hart. I found outter and kept it from you t¨¦oprotect you from Bravend''s reach."

 Chapter 273

    I yfully tugged at his shirt, a mock punishment for his teasing words.

    I''ve always felt a bit detached from my parents, so their passing struck a chord of difort rather than deep sorrow within me.

    "Peoplee and go, but life must go on," was my philosophy. Take my sister, Lily, for instance. She''s been carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders for far too long.

    "Chin up, buttercup! The grand ball hosted by the Bravend royalty is just around the corner. Time to slip into something more fitting for an auction-led soiree," Max chimed in, his words pulling me back from my reverie.

    Just then, Helen arrived with two maids, bringing along a dress and a full set of ruby jewelry.

    It dawned on me then how obscenely wealthy the Bravend royals must be, owning countless mines and treating jewels as though they were asmon as des of grass or, perhaps, as plentiful as strands of hair - abundant and taken for granted. "All this?" I questioned, eyeing the bracelets, anklets, tiara, armlets, rings, and nesid out before me.

    The dress was an exotic concoction, adorned with jewels and dangling gems that probably added an extra ten pounds to its weight.

    The only snag? No shoes were to be worn. In this country, a woman''s feet were considered precious, warranting pnquin bearers for even the shortest journeys.

    Max, observing me now dressed, gently covered my face with a veil, "I almost wish I could keep you hidden away."

    Helen chuckled, handing me a mirror and said, "If I were a guy, I''d hate to let you go too."

    Gazing at my reflection, I realized that some people are born with a natural air of nobility. Yet, in this country, such nobility seemed to trample over countless lives. No fairness, no freedom, just the opulence of the aristocracy.

    "Do we even have an invitation?" I suddenly pondered, doubting that the nobility would bother with the likes of the Hilton family.

    Max raised an eyebrow, whispering

    teasingly in my ear, "You think too

    little of your beloved if you

    doubt his

    capability to match you

    Max was bing an enigma to me.

    "When we marry, will you itemize your

    exact alth for me? Just so I k

    what I''m entitled to in case divorce."

    I had be an expert at provoking Max, regardless of how patient he was.

    At my words, Helen and the maids made a quick exit as Max pulled me into his embrace, positioning me across hisp.

    I instinctively covered my rear, "Max, it''ll hurt..."

    My coquettish whining did the trick,

    as he merely tapped lightly, then turned me around to nt a kiss on my forehead, "In my mother''s family, divorce isn''t an option unless you''re prepared to literally take the other''s heart."

    I froze, understanding now why n Hilton had to resort to such barbaric measures...

    "Max, let''s just forget about the wedding. I don''t need your wealth."

    But he yfully spanked me again, "Quit your nonsensical talk."

    I snuggled closer to him, daring to caress his abs, "Is Lily in danger, just like you said?"

    "Yes, surrounded by enemies on all fronts, trusting no one," he confirmed.

    How did my sister endure all this?

    "Does she have someone who loves her? Someone as lucky as me?" I mused.

    Max fell silent as the ne touched down, ushering us into a new realm of unknown dangers and challenges...ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 274

    Stepping off the ne, we made a beeline for the royal banquet. Max''s jet hadnded directly on the pce''s private airstrip,plete with a personal attendantying out the stairs for us. Leading the way, Max turned back to hold my hand as we descended. Right at the foot of the stairs, a quaint carriage awaited us.

    "Once we''re inside the banquet hall, try to speak as little as possible. We have to make sure they don''t find out you''re not a real aristocrat. This society holds women in high esteem, especially those of noble birth. Your attire and this carriage are symbols of your status." As Max spoke, I couldn''t help but frown slightly, considering my humble beginnings and how far I was from any notion of nobility.

    Max guided me into the carriage.

    Just then, my veil and pearl ne slipped off. Max gently helped me readjust my veil and made sure the ne wasfortably in ce around my neck.

    "You are the daughter of yton Floyd and Lenore, born to nobility," he whispered, nting a soft kiss on my forehead.

    He then took out a handkerchief to dab away a speck of dust from my foot, muttering, "You shouldn''t have to walk."

    His doting gaze left me momentarily speechless, a feeling akin to striking gold.

    Our carriage proceeded through the main entrance, with Helen, dressed in a traditional Bravend servant''s outfit, by my side, whispering, "ire, you look stunning today. Mr. Hilton can''t take his eyes off you for a second." A wide smile spread under my veil.

    "Try tough softly, like a truedy," Helen teased. I nodded in agreement, realizing for the first time that those around me, aside from wanting me gone, were slowly changing for the better, drawing closer.

    ncing back at Max, I noticed a few knight-like figures bowing to him before leading him through a different passage. His treatment seemed even more preferential than mine.

    "Is Max really just a child of the Hilton family?" I murmured quietly, too softly for Helen to catch. Upon reaching the banquet hall, she presented our invitation to the guards, who promptly saluted and

    allowed our carriage to pass.

    "Mydy, there''s a carpet here; you may walk on your own," said one of the attendants.

    Helen shed me a cunning smile, offering her hand to help me onto the lush red carpet. "What identity has Max crafted for me?" I inquired.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "He presented a proof of assets, iming you''re a hidden tycoon," she replied.

    I couldn''t help but give a wry smile; it was just so typical of Max to wave his hand and make money appear as if by magic.

    The event was a charity auction, traditionally exclusive to the wealthy.

    Adorned with jewelry weighing at least ten pounds, I thought I was well-prepared, only to find others more extravagantly decked out, some wearing two rings on a single finger and nes piled high around their throats.

    "The wealth disparity in this country is staggering. I''ve read about their citizens resorting to eating dirt out of hunger," I remarked.

    Helen nodded in agreement. "It''s

    safer if we don''t get involved. Right

    now, our priority is to find your

    sister. While you''re worried about

    her safety, consider your own as well."

    Scanning the room, I said, "Given my sister''s status, she''s likely to make a grand entrance. Let''s first look for any potential assassins." Helen pointed towards several high points, "Snipers could be positioned up there."

    Turning to her, I realized that anyone in Max''s circle must be highly trained, almost assassin-like, to identify sniper positions at a nce.

    Perhaps I knew too little about Max, or maybe I had been too focused on my own survival to pay attention to those around me.

 Chapter 275

    "Helen, is your training usually this tough?"

    "Not at all," she replied spontaneously and with genuine emotion, surprising even herself.

    I just smiled and kept silent.

    The food here was abundant, with a focus on dairy products. Helen and I had a stroll around the food area, and surprisingly, no onepeted with us for the goodies. The high societydies were all busy eyeing the jewelry section, snapping up their favorites while leaving the rest for the auction.

    Helen lifted my veil and sneakily fed me a spoonful of cheese, "Eat up, you''ll need the energy to outbid them tonight."

    To them, the million-dor jewelry pieces might as well have been cabbages at a grocery market-they were that insignificant.

    As we were indulging, I noticed a few people seemingly mocking us.

    Chattering in anguage I couldn''t understand.

    I was clueless, but Helen, with her military expertise, understood them. She put down her food, stepped in front of me, and red at them before saying something that made them sheepishly walk away.

    I pped, "I had no idea you were this formidable, Helen."

    She sheepishly touched her head, "Mr. Hilton spent some time here back in the day, and I picked up a few things."

    Back in the day? Before or after meeting me? But it didn''t matter anymore. I realized Max was like the perfect man from the novels.

    Helen pulled out a trantor device from her pocket and ced it in my ear, "Mr. Hilton told me to wait until the auction starts to give this to you, so you wouldn''t be bothered by trivial chatter. But I think, given your nature, you should listen to how fierce thepetition among women in this country is. It could help you better support your sister."

    No sooner had I put it on than I saw the women who had left earlier suddenly turn back. The leader, less mboyantly dressed but clearly in charge, had the others nodding and bowing to her.

    "Valery, this woman doesn''t care for jewelry, just keeps eating. Weughed at her, and she threatened to beat us up."

    I was incredulous, "You threatened to beat them?"

    I gave Helen a thumbs-up.

    She awkwardlyughed, "They said only peasants focus solely on food like pigs. I just lost my temper."

    I wasn''t mad at her; instead, I gave her a look to keep speaking on my behalf.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Beautiful jewelry over there, your purchase could benefit the less fortunate, pleasee this way. You must spend over twenty million to enjoy the food." The leading maid was very polite and courteous with her invitation.

    Clearly, this was a hard sell! You had to buy something before you could eat.

    Helen swallowed hard, then sneakily stuffed a piece of fruit into my mouth, "Let''s buy something thene back for more."

    The thought of spending Max''s money like this hurt, twenty million just to eat.

    Seeing us ignore them, the head maid turned and left, while the poshdies were fuming, "What an attitude, not even recognizing the princess''s personal maid. Wait till the princess arrives; we''ll teach her a lesson."

    The princess''s maid? Was it the child from the family trying to harm my sister? I couldn''t help but take another Book at the maid. She came across asposed and mature, intimidating to many, but I wasn''t scared-simply because I didn''t recognize her.

    The jewelry section was filled with beautifully designed pieces and some raw stones. My eyes settled on a bracelet with a perfect purple hue, and I just couldn''t look away.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 276

    I gestured towards a bracelet, when an attendant nearby chimed in, "This piece is up for auction first. If you''re interested, we can get you a slot. You''d be after the thirtieth, there are thirtydies ahead in line."

    I waved it off, not that I was desperate for it. Just nced at the price tag and did

    a quick mental conversion to our currency. My eyes widened - a bracelet for 8 million dors.

    Wandering a bit more, I spotted a grape sculpture, carved from amethyst, lifelike down to the dewdrops on its surface.

    Then, eyeing the price tag - a cool $130,000. I nodded at Helen.

    Helen whipped out a ck card, and with a swipe, the transaction was as casual as picking up groceries. I had sessfully snagged a piece.

    Still, a long way from $2.6 million.

    "What do you fancy, Helen?"

    She looked around, then unapologetically dered, "Then I''ll really pick one."

    Amidst our conversation, she chose a Buddha statue, and I caught the price tag - $65,000.

    I couldn''t help but smirk, "You pick the cheapest thing avable. Quite the ambition."

    Yet, she treasured it like the rarest gem, slipping it into her pocket.

    For the first time, I realized she had someone important in her life.

    "Helen, your family?" It was like I struck a nerve; she red at me.

    Then, deting, she shared, "Lydia was my mom. She died because of you. It wasn''t your fault, so I resented you, pushed you away from Mr. Hilton. But then, seeing you risk everything to save others, I suddenly admired you, understood why my mom protected you. So, I''ll protect you too."

    What goes aroundes around. Good intentions bring good fortune.

    "I do bear a huge responsibility for Lydia''s death. I''m sorry, Helen."

    "It''s okay, I''vee to terms with it. My mom died a hero, and you''re trying to save others. The only one at fault is ude."

    Her eyes darkened with hatred and a hint of murderous intent at the mention of ude.

    I didn''t press further but took her

    shopping for several other item et

    Then, with a smile, she asked, "Do you enjoy thisvish lifestyle?

    I nodded, "I do, but it''s important to stay grounded, not lose sight of who you are."

    She patted my shoulder, "That butterfly brooch, so beautiful, and it''s a

    masterpiece. Let''s get that."

    Following her gaze, the brooch

    sparkled with a butterfly motif, its

    hollow design adorned with

    multicolored gems, alive with

    movement. As I was about to pay, the attendant announced a princess had just decreed that all

    butterfly-themed jewelry was reserved for her tonight, demanding a refund.

    A smirk curled under my veil. So, the princess was ying tyrant.

    Helen looked at me, "Should we stir trouble?"

    She nodded solemnly, "Let''s cause a stir."

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Helen snatched the brooch.

    "Sorry, but my boss has her heart on this design," Helen dered

    confidently, pinning it onto my nex

    AQUMS

    jacket. I felt a little heavier with pride.

    "Do you know who you''re challenging?" the princess''s maid eyed us coldly. Helen''s lips curled in triumph, "We bought it first. Money''s no issue for us."

    "Our boss wears it best."

    Her remark turned heads, sparking whispers. It''s rare to see someone bold enough to challenge a princess.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277

    At a nce from the princess''s handmaiden, a few soldiers circled around us:

    "Please, follow us to meet the princess."

    Just my luck, bumping into the big shots.

    Helen whispered in my ear, "This is ying with fire."

    I nodded. "Aren''t you here to protect me? Stir up some chaos, take out those

    snipers, so it''ll be safe when my sister shows up."

    Helen squeezed my arm, "Those guys? Mr. Hilton''s on it, or your sister''s probably already handled it. My gig is to keep you out of trouble."

    As we entered the princess''s auction room, I noticed two maids at the door pouring wine, their hands trembling. One of them, voice quivering, confessed, "I can''t do this."

    The other scolded her, "Useless, the princess will have her way."

    Then came the ttering sound of wine being poured. Just as I walked past, they hurried inside before me, trying to actposed. The soldiers gestured for me to enter but blocked Helen.

    I had no choice but to go in alone, only to see her lounging on a chaise longue just like my sister Lily, her legs adorned with jewels, a stark contrast to Lily''s style. This princess had roses scattered all around her, ensuring her steps were always on rose petals.

    Extravagance at its finest.

    And there was my sister, casually ying with jewels on a couch next to her, her eyebrows knitting together the moment she saw me.

    Even in this guise, she recognized me instantly.

    "Lily, thest time someone dared to challenge me was you. I''m surprised someone''s bold enough to try again after all these years. Just had to see if she''s from another hidden dynasty like you."

    As someone pulled back the screen, I stood before them: "Such familiar features, yet why do I feel I know you?"

    The princess, stepping on the roses, approached me and touched

    butterfly pin, "Pretty. Do you know

    the price of challenging met 3 Ses,

    I pointed at Lily, "Like her, I''m untouchable to you."

    "That''s interesting." Her bejeweled, manicured fingers pped together, jingling like bells.

    "Your invitation mentioned your assets, quite impressive. Interested in joining the final auction tonight?" Instead of reprimanding me, she invited me, showing the nation''s regard for the wealthy.

    "I came for the auction." I silently thanked Max, my trantor device, for allowing me to respond in theirnguage.

    "You''re not from our country?" She noticed my ent, and I openly admitted I wasn''t.

    She nced at Lily and said, "Not being from here is fine. As long as you pay well, we''ll ensure your safe return."

    So, she hadn''t nned on letting me return safely?

    "What''s the final item?"

    "Two foreign women."

    Auctioning off women? And foreigners at that?

    What kind of madness had this country descended into?

    Before I could react, the maid who had been pouring wine handed sses to the princess and Lily who''d been silent and indifferent,

    saying, "Princess, Your Grace, your wine."

    So, my sister had inherited our father''s title, making her a person of high status in

    this country.

    But it was clear from the maid''s trembling hands that there was something wrong with the wine.

 Chapter 278

    Lily had barely epted the ss of wine when Princess Harriet suddenly turned to her with a piercing gaze and said, "Our new esteemed guest should take the

    first sip."

    She then turned her back to scoop up a few small fish with a, feeding them to the golden koi in the aquarium.

    "My darlings are quite delicate," she mused, setting the aside and walking over to Lily. "You''ve been abroad quite a bittely, haven''t you, Lily? I''d like you to bring back some exotic fish for my aquarium. You know how I adore them." Then, with a challenging tone, she added, "Why hesitate to offer a ss to a stranger of nobility?"

    It was a clear test, gauging Lily''s loyalty-mentioning her recent travels abroad and attempting to hand me, the neer, a potentially poisoned drink.

    I tried to lighten the mood by reaching for the wine ss in Lily''s hand, but she hesitated, unwilling to pass it to me. I nodded at her, encouragingly.

    Still, she pulled away, saying, "Harriet, stop this nonsense. What right does she have to drink the royal wine? Just a wealthy noblewoman is nothing in the face of the royal family."

    As she was about to down the drink herself, I swiftly took the ss from her and poured its contents into the fish tank.

    If Princess Harriet was so concerned about her fish, I thought, let''s see how they fare with this poisoned wine.

    The moment I did, Princess Harriet''s maid fainted on the spot.

    Yet, Harriet remained eerily calm, her eyes, however, bore into me with venom.

    No matter how hard her stare, she managed a sinister smile and ordered the unconscious maid to be "taken out and minced for the poor."

    Once again, I was appalled by the ruthlessness of this kingdom.

    No wonder my parents chose to flee this dreadful ce, why Lily sought to stand against such power, and why everyone seemed to protect me from the royal family''s cruel indifference to life.

    Watching the koi belly-up in the tank, I knew the wine was potent enough to kill even when diluted.

    Princess Harriet, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief, suddenly leaned on Lily''sp, crying over her fish, "Oh sister, how did my precious fish die?"

    Her theatrics could outshine those of Kate Goodwin from back in the day.

    "Did you poison my fish? Dear sister, how much money must this noblewoman spend today for me not to throw her out?"

    I wasn''t about to let her manipte me. "You know exactly how your fish died. Besides, I''m here to spend money, not my life."

    Lily gave me a look that screamed caution before telling Harriet, "I''lpensate you with a better fish some other time. This noblewoman is from another country, and we can''t afford international disputes. It wouldn''t bode well for you.

    Only then did Harriet stand up, pretending to wipe away tears before dering, "I''ll hold a funeral for it at the most luxurious hotel in Braventand. Everyone must attend, and expect a pigeon blood ruby as a condolence gift for each, about ten carats should suffice."

    She pointed at me, "You must attend our fish''s memorial service too."

    I couldn''t help but feel disgusted by the absurdity of the situation in such a bizarre country.

    Just then, Valery entered, "The royal auction is about to begin. I''vee to escort this noblewoman. The butterfly design she''s wearing is thest of its kind; all others have been destroyed, leaving hers uniquely intact."

 Chapter 279

    Under my mask, I could feel my face twitch for what seemed like the umpteenth time, especially whenever I found myself vying with Princess Harriet for anything. It always ended the same way - with the item in question being destroyed.

    "Oh, I''ve lost interest anyway. Let her have it. If I can''t have it, it wouldn''t end well for anyone else who does."

    With that, Valery ushered me out, with Princess Harriet turning her back to me and Lily avoiding my gaze. Even knowing Princess Harriet wished her ill, Lily remainedposed, a trait I couldn''t help but admire.

    "Why not let her stay and see if she''s really all that?" I suggested as I turned to leave.

    Just then, I heard the yful sound of Princess Harriet running barefoot towards me, the jingle of her anklets filling the air before she pulled me back to sit down. "We''ll have someone bring the items for us to see. Whatever you like, we buy. My fish will cost at least a million, you know. Can you afford that? If not, maybe you should stick to peasant food."

    Her words, though spoken softly, sent a shiver down my spine.

    The first item up for auction was a Buddha head, to which Princess Harriet nced at me and asked, "Fancy this?"

    I shook my head. I wasn''t there to collect scraps.

    After rejecting several items, Princess Harriet lost her patience. She grabbed a baseball bat and with a loud crash, shattered a fish tank, all while Lily remained unfazed, as if Harriet''s outburst or calmness meant nothing to her.

    "Let my maid in; she might find something to her liking. These items are too low- ss for my taste. I wouldn''t even have them in my bathroom," I remarked, which seemed to please her as she beckoned someone to call Helen in.

    Upon entering, Helen gave me an OK sign, signaling that the snipers were in ce.

    I then suggested to Princess Harriet, "I prefer seeing things in person rather than in pictures."

    Finding the idea appealing, Princess Harriet turned to Lily, "Shall we go together?"

    Lily, stretchingzily, replied, "Not really interested, but if Harriet wants to go, I guess I will."

    Princess Harriet, beaming, linked arms with Lily, and they headed out together, with me trailing behind. Helen whispered, "Princess Harriet, an only child, clung to Lily the moment she found out she had a

    el?

    sister. She''s both loved and hated by her. Quite a lonely soul."

    "It shows," I replied, even feeling a pang of jealousy for how openly she could take away my sister.

    "But now, to ensure Lily''s safety, we need to deal with Harriet," I said, looking at Helen, "Shall we kidnap her?"

    Helen nodded, "It''s possible. If anything happens, Lily will surely cover for you."

    Feeling deted, I realized that

    wasn''t a viable option. "So, I just

    have to keep a sharp eye out to

    prevent them from harming my sister?"

    Helen confirmed with a nod, "There''s no other way. Once you''re out there, witnessing their subjects prostrate before them, you''ll understand the gravity of the situation."

    No sooner had she finished than a chorus of voices rose in unison, "Long live the princess! Long live the duke!"

    It was like something out of a feudal dynasty, with everyone groveling at Princess Harriet''s feet, unable to lift their gaze.

 Chapter 280

    "Rise and shine, folks! Today''s a day for opening those wallets wide, to give a little extra to those in need, alright?" Harriet said, her voice breaking into sobs, which soon had all thedies in the room tearing up in empathy. "The princess is right," they echoed, their voices a chorus of agreement.

    I was utterly dumbfounded.

    As Helen and I made our rounds, I suddenly found myself whisked away into a corner by a firm hand. It took me a moment to realize it was Lily, who pressed a finger to her lips before whispering, "So you actually showed up. Thought you wanted to keep a low profile, living like an average Jane."

    I pulled down my mask, a smirk ying on my lips. "And miss out on witnessing this country''s absurd extravagance firsthand?"

    Lily''s lips curved into a cool smile. "So, ready to be the heroes this country needs? Harriet''s fianc¨¦ hails from the most powerful nation in the region, a ce bursting at the seams with wealth. Their queen bore twins, but tragedy struck, and they were left fighting over the throne. The younger brother vanished without a trace, while the elder set his sights on Bravend''s mineral riches, sealing the deal with an engagement to Harriet. Strong allies make for a bold stance, it seems."

    This was all news to me,pletely shattering my understanding of the situation.

    "And what''s my role in all this? I can take Harriet out of the picture, but I''ll need someone to distract her fianc¨¦ with a little flirtation."

    The moment Lily outlined the n, I got the gist.

    "You''re suggesting I seduce him?"

    If Max found out, he''d hang me out to dry.

    "Max would have my head. But what about Helen?" Her gaze shifted towards Helen, who kept watch from a few feet away.

    If we were talking about quality, Helen was indeed the perfect candidate for the job.

    "When do we strike?"

    "Tonight. My people are alreadyying the groundwork. Harriet''s nning to use Kate as the grand finale of their little auction. I''ll take Harriet out then, and you''ll swoop in to save her and her sisters."

    Lily''s touch was gentle as she spoke, "I told you once, ire, I wanted you to lead a normal life. My days are consumed with violence; I don''t want the same for you."

    For the first time, I felt the warmth of kinship, embracing her tightly.

    Lily was the first person I could truly call family.

    "There''s nothing like having family," I thought, a newfound sense of belonging warming my heart.

    "Stay safe," she whispered, slipping something into my hand before disappearing into the crowd. Helen approached, a look of concern

    etched on her face. "Your siste

    she''s brimming with a killer''s intent."

    GLAS

    I didn''t respond, instead examining the emblem in my hand - a leopard engraved

    on a copper seal, the symbol of Bravend.

    "Is this Bravend''s royal seal?"

    Helen, ever the skilled assassin Max had trained, recognized it immediately.

    "Is my sister entrusting me with

    legacy?" The thought struck me

    hard. Why did it feel like every

    family

    connection I made was doomed to end in tragedy?

    "Helen, I can''t lose her, not her."

    But Helen shook her head, "She''s prepared to risk it all, even her life. No matter what you do, she won''t back down."

    The room, already dim, plunged into darkness, save for a spotlight that suddenly illuminated the stage.

    And my eyes, they were fixed on Lily.

    Feeling utterly powerless was a sensation I detested. Step by step, I moved

    closer, even as Harriet began her frantic search for Lily.

    Lily approached, and Harriet clung to her, "Were you off seeing that noblewoman?"

    Lily''s face remained impassive. "No."

    And there I was, not far off, catching the cold re Harriet shot my way.

    "Tonight''s auction highlight: two beautiful women, up for grabs to the highest bidder to take home as their wife."

    The man pushing arge ss box

    onto the stage was Kate''s brother-

    the same guy I''d seen at the caf¨¦,

    still wearing a mask and keeping his head down, personally offering his

    sister up for auction.

 Chapter 281

    Kate Goodwin and Tracey sat in a ss enclosure, their mouths sealed with duct tape and their bodies bound with chains, unable to move even an inch.

    From where I stood, the world seemed utterly deranged,pletely upside down.

    "If I can''t save Lily Williams, then I''m going to save them," I said, tears threatening to spill over my cheeks. I thought I had ensured their safety, that Max Hilton had gotten them out. So why were they here?

    "Helen, didn''t Max make sure they got out safely? When Lily told me to rescue people amidst the chaos, she must have meant them."

    Helen gripped my wrist, signaling me to stay calm. "Mr. Hilton would never fail to get them out safely. There must be another reason. You have to trust him."

    I did trust Max, but my eyes were telling me a different story.

    The auctioneer was a madman,pletely deranged. "Ten million to start the bid. You have to bid on both. It''s more fun that way."

    The bidders were equally insane, driving the price up higher and higher. "Forty million for the pair!"

    "Eighty million!"

    "A hundred million!"

    Just as the numbers reached a ludicrous height, a gunshot rang out, silencing the

    room instantly.

    Panic ensued. "I don''t want to die!"

    "My jewelry! Don''t step on it!"

    "I can''t die now; I haven''t even spent half my fortune!"

    And then it all became clear why Lily was so determined to kill.

    I turned to where she was, only to p a hand over my mouth. Princess Harriet

    had killed Lily. She was slumped over the princess''s shoulder.

    Princess Harriet was a contradiction of emotions,ughing and crying as she clutched Lily''s body. "Why did you try to kill me? Why?"

    I rushed forward, desperate to take Lily away.

    Helen pulled me back. "We have to save the others first."

    Somehow, she had orchestrated a n to free Kate and Tracey, and we made our escape through the chaos, heading for the back exit. In the distance, I saw Max getting into another car.

    I needed to talk to him about what had happened today, but then I saw Princess Harriet emerge, sobbing, and throw herself into

    swn arms.

    I stood there, frozen in shock.

    Helen dragged me into a car. "We have to go now, or it''ll be toote."

    I turned to look at Helen, stunned into silence.

    Finally, I understood how Max had managed to move around so freely in that ce.

    My heart twisted painfully. My sister was dead. She was dead. I had only just found her.

    "ire, say something! What''s wrong?"

    I had to take care of the Goodwin sisters andfort my terrified Helen.

    I couldn''t speak, my mouth open, hands gesturing wildly in a futile attempt tomunicate.

    It also exined why Helen insisted Max

    Sa Sent the Goodwin sisters

    out

    the

    swakimet

    only for them to end auction.

    Did he use them to gain the princess''s favor?

    up

    And if my sister wanted the princess dead, did Max tell Harriet?

    Max hadn''t shown up for the entire auction, yet there he was, embracing Princess Harriet at the end.

    My world plunged into darkness once more.

    "ire, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me."

    Helen shook me gently. Even the

    sisters, initially

    staring nkly, all

    broken in our own way et

    It seemed I had lost the ability to speak.

    "ire, you must have misunderstood something. Please, trust Mr. Hilton. He''s

    risking everything for you."

    I let out a hollowugh, feeling my eyes betray me again today.

    All I could see was darkness.

 Chapter 282

    After Helen had settled Kate and Tracey, she finally returned to my hotel room and looked at me.

    This hotel was arranged after Max arrived. Theyout of the entire floor had a somewhat European ir to it, which Helen mentioned was because Max had specifically bought and remodeled it.

    He must have visited this ce countless times.

    I stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at this country. A river divided

    it into two parts: the bustling cityscape with its skyscrapers on the right, and the twinkling lights of the shantytowns on the left.

    I tried calling Max several times, but none of my calls went through.

    Helen urged me to trust Max, but I had seen Princess Harriet fling herself into Max''s arms, as if they were long-time acquaintances.

    And what about Lily? Was she alive or dead? I had no answers, and I felt powerless.

    "Helen, I want to sleep now," I gestured, indicating my desire for rest. Perhaps everything today was just too overwhelming for me to articte.

    Helen, seeing my state, simply said, "Please trust Mr. Hilton. Also, don''t go out tonight. Although Mr. Hilton bought these rooms, the hotel manages the rest of the floor. So, apart from our rooms, others might be upied by different guests."

    I nodded, though I wasn''t sure if I truly trusted Max.

    The more Helen insisted, the more curious I became about the secrets these rooms might hold and whaty behind those closed doors.

    "I''ve arranged for a doctor to see you tomorrow to figure out why you lost your voice," Helen murmured as she left. Only I understood that my silence was likely due to shock, and recovery depended on when I could mentally ovee it.

    After Helen departed, I ventured out of my room, exploring the hallway. Each door bore a que with names of herbs. Lavender, Turmeric,

    Chamomile, Peppermint, and \.ne

    Echinacea

    swnovel.

    As I turned to head back to my room, the door to Echinacea suddenly swung open, and I was pulled inside.

    I was too startled to scream, but the earthy cologne scent on the person who grabbed me was distinctly different from Max''s usual sandalwood fragrance.

    In the dim room, all I could hear was our breathing. The man held me, shivering violently, his cold body nearly suffocating me.

    I couldn''t understand a word he was saying.

    The night breeze lifted the curtains, and as the moonlight streamed in, I nced up and saw his face-pale, thin, yet his features were strikingly simr to Max''s.

    If I hadn''t known Max''s habit of lighting incense, always leaving a trail of sandalwood scent, I might have mistaken this man for Max.

    But he wasn''t Max.

    Who was he? Why did he look so much like Max?

    As hey cold and unconscious, curiosity about his identity and his connection to Maxpelled me to stayd was certain the person Harriet embraced earlier was Max

    Scanning the room, I noticed a bottle of pills on the bedside table. Just as I picked

    it up to examine, the man weakly reached out and murmured, "Medicine."

    Looking at his face, so much like Max''s, my heart softened. I handed him the bottle. He fumbled, spilling pills across the bed, before swallowing a few dry. Then he pulled me close again, his body stilb trembling with cold.

    Lily''s words from earlier echoed in my mind-about the Serythia twins.

 Chapter 283

    I bit down hard on the man''s arm that was holding me captive. He jolted awake, staring at me in the moonlight, and I shrank back, startled by his reaction.

    It didn''t take long for him to regain his senses. His eyes, filled with a fierce

    intensity, locked onto mine. Suddenly, he grabbed my chin, and I struggled to breathe as pain shot through me. With his free hand, he traced a small freckle on the bridge of my nose. "Beautiful," he murmured.

    I tried to cry out for help, but only muffled sounds escaped my lips.

    "Trying to leave?" His voice was cold, yet weak.

    "I won''t kill you. Just tell me, who are you?"

    I could only manage a few more muffled sounds.

    "Can''t speak?" He looked at me skeptically, and I nodded, too scared to utter a word.

    "Then you better not tell anyone I''m here."

    I nodded obediently, and only then did he seem satisfied.

    "Go on. Leave."

    His grip loosened, and he slumped back, exhausted.

    I seized the opportunity, scrambling off the bed. The man curled up again, shivering as if he were in an icebox. I opened the door to leave but paused to nce back at him. I couldn''t just abandon him like that. I tucked a nket around him, turned the air conditioning to heat, and shut the window before slipping out.

    I didn''t understand what was happening, but this man looked just like Max. There had to be a story here.

    He couldn''t die-not when Max''s whereabouts were tied to him.

    I returned to my room and tried calling Max, but there was still no answer.

    It waste, and I couldn''t sleep.

    When I ventured back to the room I''d left the mysterious man in, the door was ajar. I distinctly remembered closing it.

    Inside, the room was empty. Even the bed was neatly made, as if nothing had happened.

    Was it all a figment of my imagination?

    I backed out of the room, unnerved, and returned to my own as the first light of dawn crept in.

    So much had happened. Was Lily okay? Where was Max?

    And who was the man in that room?

    I stared at my reflection, my eyes bloodshot and weary. Anxiety

    wed at me, but I was no lopol

    afraid. I''d been through too much.

    swnch.

    Helen arrived early, finding me standing by the window. She rushed over,

    steadying me. "Did you not sleep at allst night?"

    I nodded silently.

    "Princess Harriet''s maid contacted

    me. She wants us to join her for breakfast. She also knows we took the Goodwin sisters and demands a ransom. Otherwise, she says we won''t leave this country."

    I frowned slightly.

    "She also said if we want to see Lily, we must hand over the Goodwin sisters." Lily was alive!?

    A sliver of relief washed over me at the thought of Lily being safe.

    But it was clear that the princess knew of my connection to Lily, though she couldn''t figure out just how deep it ran.

    She wanted to see which I would choose-Lily or the Goodwin sisters.

    "Any news on Max?" I gestured to Max''s photo.

    Helen understood instantly, shaking her head. "Mr. Hilton''s assistant assured us that Mr. Hilton is currently safe."

    I nodded, keeping to myself the encounter with the man who resembled Max from

    the night before.

    "Get the Goodwin sisters back

    home. The safest ce for them is away from here. Princess Harriet

    probably won''t harm Lily. She''s safe

    for now."

    I typed a message on my phone.

    "I''ll meet with her for breakfast. You handle escorting the Goodwin sisters back

    safely."

 Chapter 284

    Helen shook her head, clearly disapproving of my n. "No way. I can arrange for someone else to take them, but I can''t let you go alone. It''s too risky."

    Just then, the doorbell rang. Helen and I exchanged puzzled nces. Who could that be?

    Helen opened the door, and in walked ude Hart. He paused at the threshold, looking at me. "ire, Uncle asked me to apany you to have brunch with Princess Harriet."

    Max was aware of my ns and knew I was supposed to have brunch with Princess Harriet.

    My anxiety was probably written all over my face. "Where is he?" I tried to ask, but no sound came out.

    "Uncle said he''de back to find youter today. He wants you to wait for him."

    Frustration gnawed at me, like amb awaiting ughter. I clenched my jaw, unable to find the words.

    ude noticed my silence and asked, confused, "ire, I know I can be ambitious, but I''ve never done anything to harm you. Are you really not going to say a word to me?"

    Helen quickly jumped in to exin, "ire''s been through something traumatic recently. She''s temporarily lost her voice. I''ve scheduled a doctor''s appointment for her today."

    ude seemed a bit flustered, reaching out as if to hold my hand but then pulling back. "You''ll be fine. At the tea party, I''ll speak on your behalf. You can y it cool." With a snap of his fingers, a servant appeared with a blue dress and

    matching jewelry for me.

    "ire, time to change."

    Helen took the outfit and led me to the dressing room. I changed into the blue gown, adorned myself with the jewelry, and applied an exotic eye makeup look before slipping on a veil. I reminded Helen to ensure the Goodwin sisters'' safety.

    Kate and Tracey were already in my room. The moment Kate saw ude, she was filled with mixed emotions, but both of them were beyond speaking terms.

    Once I emerged, Kate pulled Tracey down to her knees in front of me.

    "We don''t want to leave. We want to reim everything the Goodwin family lost and avenge the

    eline

    humiliation my sister and I suffered.

    ire, please help us find

    brother and get our revenge.

    I had read from Helen''s files yesterday that the Goodwin family was no more, as their brother had handed everything over to Princess Harriet. Consequently, Kate and Tracey had be bargaining chips for the princess.

    "ire, we don''t care about our own lives anymore. We just want to live for

    ourselves, even if it''s just this once." I could rte to Kate''s words, feeling a deep understanding.

    I nodded, then gestured to Helen, "You go to the hospital to find out about Lily. I''ll head to the tea party with ude."

    We decided to split up.

    What I didn''t know was that Max would be present at the tea party with the princess.

    Harriet had her arm looped through Max''s, and his face was as expressionless as an iceberg. She kept offering him an array of delicacies, like feeding a pet.

    When we arrived, Harriet greeted us with a smile, "Finally, Ms. ire, you made

    it."

    Had she already found out everything about me?

    ude whispered at my side, "Don''t be afraid."

    I wasn''t scared. What unnerved me

    was Max sitting right across from me, seemingly engaged with Harriet. I couldn''t help but feel the sting of irony. The man who was

    unreachable the night before was now right here, seemingly ying games with my emotions,

    No matter how Max appeared-dressed in his opulent, royal attire the scent of

    sandalwood, ingrained in his skin, betrayed him.

    As soon as I sat down, Harriet had someone hand me a ss of wine. "This one''s not poisoned. Don''t go killing my fish again." She leaned against Max''s shoulder,ughing. "Ss, She poured the poison wine I gave Lily into my fish tank yesterday. My poor golden dragon fish died, and I held a little memorial for it today."

 Chapter 285

    In avish ballroom adorned with chandeliers and velvet drapes, I found myself exchanging nces with Max, who was known here as Ss. There was something aristocratic about the way his name rolled off the tongue, something that made you sit up a little straighter.

    "It''s just a fish," Max''s deep, gravelly voice broke through the hum of conversation. Princess Harriet, sensing the tension, motioned for more wine to be poured into my ss. I waved it away, but ude, ever the protector, stepped in. "Apologies, but our Ms. ire doesn''t drink."

    Princess Harriet didn''t press the matter. Instead, she leaned forward with an inquisitive smile. "Have you made up your mind yet? Is it going to be Kate or Lily?"

    "Both," I replied, holding up two fingers as ude tranted my silent decision.

    Harriet popped a grape into her mouth, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Did yesterday''s incident with Lily scare you speechless?"

    I stayed silent, my gaze drifting to Harriet''s hand resting possessively on Max''s arm, a chill running through me.

    "Thinking about stealing my fianc¨¦?" Harriet raised an eyebrow, her voiceced with mockery. "That''s not an option, darling. You can take Lily-I''d only count it as a light punishment. If you choose Kate, it''ll cost you. But try to take Ss, and it''ll cost you everything."

    I snorted, unimpressed.

    "Our Ms. ire has her own preferences," ude interjected smoothly. "Princess Harriet, ourdy isn''t feeling well today and would like to take her leave."

    I was more than ready to escape this charade of love and power, and Harriet didn''t stop me, though she did call out as I turned to leave. "Did you enjoy the gift I sentst night?"

    I froze. The ''gift'' fromst night? The man in the Echinacea room...

    ude nced at me, and I shook my head slightly.

    "Our Ms. ire retired earlyst night. She wasn''t aware of any gifts."

    Harriet''sughter rang out, echoing off the walls. "Ss, she didn''t appreciate my present."

    My fists clenched involuntarily. Did Max know about this ''gift'' all along? And yet, he hadn''t intervened!

    Fueled by a mix of fury and betrayal, I grabbed a wine ss and flung its contents at Harriet''s face.

    The room gasped collectively, shocked by my audacity-or perhaps my madness.

    I had half a mind to throttle Harriet myself. She had hurt my sister, was intent on stealing my man, and now, she had tried to pair me off with some random stranger. Enough was enough.

    Harriet''s eyes red with anger, but she turned to Max, seeking support. "Ss, are you just going to stand there?"

    Max, unruffled, looked at her with a hint of disdain. "Serythia doesn''t assist ineffectual princesses."

    Harriet''s facade crumbled, and she red at me with venom. Her n to demonstrate her ruthlessness and authority before Serythia''s Ss had backfired spectacrly.

    "Seize her and throw her to the fishes!" she shouted in ast-ditch attempt to regain control.

    But before anyone could move, Max

    stood up. Harriet, you''ve lost.

    Yesterday''s charity g was a

    disaster, and today''s tea party is no

    better. Serythia has no use for allies

    like you."

    At that moment, arger contingent of soldiers poured into the hall, taking Harriet into custody.

    Suddenly, I found myself under protection rather than threat.

    "You can''t be Ss," Harriet cried desperately. "Ss would never treat me like

    this. I''m carrying his child; he''ll have your head for this!"

    The realization dawned on her-Max wasn''t who she thought he was. What had really transpiredst night?

    I shot Max a hard look, and he had the grace to look away, avoiding my gaze.

 Chapter 286

    "Hey, big brother, is it that easy to detain your own fianc¨¦e?" Suddenly, a voice echoed from the other side of the room as another man entered, nked by soldiers as well.

    This neer sported a slicked-back hairstyle, unlike Max''s, paired with gold- rimmed sses. He wore a white, vintage-style suit and casually fanned himself as he walked in.

    If he weren''t slimmer and exuding a more delicate aura, you''d think he was Max''s twin.

    The moment he appeared, I was reminded of the man fromst night. Wasn''t he the one in the room at the Echinacea Inn? And he called Max his brother?

    As he approached, Max waved his hand, and the soldiers immediately released Princess Harriet. She scurried barefoot to the man''s side, eximing, "I knew it! He''s been impersonating you, Ss. It infuriates me. You have to stand up for me, Garrett."

    Beneath his sses, a cold gleam shed in Garrett''s eyes as he looked down at her. "He is Ss, your betrothed. He just never wanted the engagement, so he had me posing as him. I''m Garrett, his brother, born just a minuteter."

    Harriet was momentarily stunned, looking towards Max. "So he''s Ss?"

    Max remained silent, and as Harriet attempted to run to him, he waved his hand again, and a line of soldiers blocked her path.

    "Oh, brother, you''re so cold to your own fianc¨¦e, especially when she''s carrying your child," Garrett taunted.

    Max moved to my side. I wanted to re at him, but he leaned in and whispered, "With everyone watching, give me a little face."

    Beneath my veil, I couldn''t help but smirk.

    "You already have a fianc¨¦e," I signed, gesturing with my hands.

    He frowned slightly. "Sorry for not updating you on the n. It was hectic.

    Princess Harriet caught on as soon as you entered the banquet hall, so I had to stall for time..."

    I huffed, my voice lost in frustration, with nothing to say.

    "Yes, the fianc¨¦e takes precedence."

    "She can be dismissed." His words barely left his mouth before he announced,. "Princess Harriet of Bravend, due to her scandalous private life and carrying another man''s child, the engagement with Serythia is officially annulled."

    MS

    Harriet was left in shock, clutching Garrett''s hand. "Garrett, you know the child is yours, right?"

    But Garrett pulled away. "No, it''s not. Check the footage. The man you were with was a convict. You

    arranged for me to be sent to

    Echinaceast night; you shoul

    swnovel

    have anticipated your own downfall."

    "But I sent a regr man," Harriet protested.

    "Did I drug myself?" Garrett scoffed, though I knew he was aware of the antidote

    he had on handst night.

    If this were Harriet''s doing, there would be no antidote.

    Suddenly, Harriet burst intoughter. "So you brothers were ying me all along? Fine, you''re all protecting this woman, huh? Don''t think I don''t

    know she''s Lily''s sister. Lily is in my grasp, and there''s no way she''ll

    escape!"

    She pped her hands, and soldiers marched in with Lily and Kate.

    I tensed, wanting to step forward. So, Harriet had been aware of my connection to

    Lily all along. No wonder every move Lily made was anticipated.

    I watched Lily''s pale face as she bit her lip, forcing a smile at Harriet. "Harriet, you''re my only sister. I have no other."

    Even now, Lily was trying to protect me.

    Harriet grabbed Lily''s chin, looking down at her with disdain. "Oh, really? Then why try to kill me yesterday?"

    Lily chuckled, "Because only by getting rid of you will the people have a chance. Only then will resources be distributed fairly."

    Harrietughed even louder. "Power and wealth have always been ours. Why should we share with them?"

 Chapter 287

    "So, if I kill you, that should do it," Lily said, almost casually, as if discussing what to have for breakfast.

    The situation had deteriorated into a standoff between three powerful factions.

    Princess Harriet turned her gaze to me. "ire Floyd, you have a choice to make. Is it Lily or the Goodwin sisters?"

    Caught off guard, I raised two fingers in defiance. "Both. I refuse to choose."

    Harriet smirked, lightly tapping a knife against Lily''s cheek. "I''ll give you one more chance. Choose wrong, and I''ll carve a new smile into her face."

    But Lily''s fierce gaze locked onto mine, silently urging me to stand firm.

    Here I was, a nobody, being forced to decide amidst these powerful forces. I chuckled derisively, gesturing around. "Princess Harriet, do you really think killing Lily and the Goodwin sisters will allow you to walk out of here alive? Ss and Garrett aren''t exactly your fans, are they? They''re here for you, not to y nice."

    I kept my voice calm, hiding how much Lily meant to me.

    Harriet nced toward Garrett and then Max, who both watched with detached amusement. "Then let Lily keep mepany on my way out."

    Just as Harriet moved to strike, the soldiers suddenly released Kate, and together with her sister, they tackled Harriet to the ground, pinning her with brutal efficiency.

    Freed from her captors, Lily coughed and clutched her side before delivering a swift kick to Harriet. "I wanted to show you, your ns aren''t as foolproof as you thought. You''re just a pawn, and your so-called allies don''t give a damn about you. That child you''re carrying? It''s not going to help you ruin more lives."

    Harriet screamed, "Lily, my mother will never let you get away with this!"

    Picking up the knife Harriet had dropped, Lily leaned in close, her voice a cold whisper. "Your mother ughtered my parents. If they won''t spare me, I certainly won''t spare them."

    With those words, Lily''s hand moved swiftly, and Harriet''s scream was cut short.

    I was stunned into silence, unable to process what had just happened. Max pulled me close, reassuringly. "It''s okay."

    My mind struggled to catch up with the whirlwind of events.

    "Lily knew you wereing yesterday Max exined. "She wanted me to y along with her n. Killing Harriet wasn''t enough; she wanted Harriet to realize her defeat was absolute."

    I nodded, the only thought echoing in my mind was Lily''s revtion that Harriet''s

    parents were the real killers of mine.

    No wonder Lily showed no mercy.

    "Clear the room," Lilymanded, snapping her fingers. Her peoplez efficiently cleaned up the mess, as if nothing had transpired. She then turned to Garrett and bowed "Thank you for your cooperation."

    Garrett waved her off. "My brother asked me to, so I did."

    They all turned to Max, who nodded solemnly before guiding me to leave.

    "Lily is safe now. You can rx. Come back home with me."

    He had orchestrated this entire scenario because he knew I feared for Lily''s

    safety. Now that Harriet was gone, Lily was supposedly out of danger.

    "But no, Lily''s going after Harriet''s mother. That''s even more dangerous." I gestured frantically.

    "ire, if Lily seeds and ascends the throne, by international custom, the heiror queen of Bravend

    must marry the crown prince of Serythia. Garrett isn''t interested in ruling. Do you understand?"

    I froze, realization dawning on me.

    If Lily won, she''d have to marry Max.

    Meaning I couldn''t be with Max, unless I somehow became the queen myself?

 Chapter 288

    Max was trying to keep things simple. He wanted us to head to Crestview Metropolis and live like any other family.

    But Lily was on a mission to avenge my parents. Even though I didn''t have much of a bond with them, it still...

    "I get it. But I want to bring Richard Price back with us. Lily said he''s still alive. He''s the only family I have," I insisted.

    Max nodded, "Alright, I promise you''ll see Richard when we get back."

    As we turned to leave, Garrett called out, "Brother, I don''t want to be your stand-in here in Serythia."

    Max, with his arm around my shoulder, didn''t look back. He simply replied in a serious tone, "I''ll draft a document so they''ll recognize you as the sessor."

    Garrett cried out in frustration, "Do we have to do it this way?"

    Max still didn''t turn around. I looked up at him and said, "You''re a pretty tough brother."

    He gently pinched my cheek, "You''re the one who''s tough on me."

    "When have I ever been tough on you?" I protested, waving my hands in a rather nonsensical gesture. Max pressed my hands down and said, "Lily''s alive, and I didn''t betray you. Now that the pressure''s off, let''s see if you can speak."

    I was stunned and didn''t say anything.

    Back at the hotel, Max had already arranged for Echinacea''s room to bepletely redone.

    He pulled me into the room. "Last night, Garrett really had some nerve."

    Max shook his head, "Luckily, it didn''t turn into a disaster. When I got there, he was tucked in."

    I frowned at Max, feeling a bit annoyed. "You came backst night?"

    He pulled me onto hisp, and I squirmed ufortably. "I had a n with Lily. She pretended to be injured by Princess Harriet, andst night, she managed to detain Harriet''s mother. Now Lily''s set to be Empress of Bravend. I was mistaken for Garrett by Harriet, so I yed along to keep her upied while Lily acted. When I realized Garrett was here, I rushed back to send him home."

    I whispered an "oh."

    And realized I could speak.

    I attempted to call his name, "Max..."

    But then the words failed me.

    "It''s okay, take your time," he whispered, nibbling my ear gently. This wasn''t encouragement; it was pure temptation.

    Before I could react, his hand was on my waist, but I swatted it away.

    "And you say you''re not harsh. Isn''t this harsh?" I teased.

    He looked at his reddened hand shook his head, giving up with a pout that didn''t match the

    eveline

    Coleader he had been

    moments ago.

    Sitting on hisp, I could feel the warmth of his body, and my face flushed involuntarily.

    "Max, you''re such a jerk." Maybe his presence made me feel safe enough to speak.

    He pinched my nose yfully, "See? You''re talking now."

    "That''s because I was really scared yesterday. I thought Lily was gone and you''d lied to me. You know you''re the only person I trustin world."

    Max kissed away my teary eyes, "I''m sorry. From now on, I''ll tell you the n first."

    I sniffled and then asked, "And if

    Garrett doesn''t want to take over et

    Serythia, are you going to marry sister, Lily?" This was one of my

    worries.

    Compared to family, I cared more about Max.

    "Yes," Max answered seriously.

    my

    I pushed him away in frustration, "Isn''t there another way? I don''t want topete

    with my sister for a man."

 Chapter 289

    "ire..." Max murmured against my neck, clearly wanting to steer away from the conversation. His gentle touch was enough to distract my sensitive mind.

    He slowly moved downwards, his intentions clear...

    Just as things were heating up, there was a knock on the door. "Ss, open up! Ss! Max!" Garrett''s voice grew increasingly impatient.

    Max sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he gently set me on the bed. "Hold on," he said, striding to the door and swinging it open to Garrett''s insistent pleas.

    "Brother, do I really have to be king?" Garrett burst out. "I don''t want to marry Lily, that crazy tomboy!"

    "And let me tell you, I was with little irest night and she feels much nicer. Can I just choose her instead?"

    "Get lost." Max''s voice was ice-cold, and Garrett immediately straightened up.

    "Look, you''ve avenged Mom, and that person is gone. Didn''t you promise me you''d swap back once that was done? Bro, you can''t just break your word."

    "Are you finished?" Max asked tly.

    Garrett nodded, bewildered. "Yeah, I''m done."

    Bang-

    I heard the door m shut.

    Max really didn''t hold back with his brother.

    Curious, I moved to check if Garrett was still standing outside in tears, but Max, full of a brooding intensity, hoisted me up over his shoulder. I struggled to break free, confused by this sudden change. "What are you doing, Max? I liked the gentle Max, not this brute."

    But Max wasn''t listening. He tossed me onto the bed, kneeling between my legs, his fingers gripping my chin with a smirk that sent a shiver down my spine. "So, he held youst night?"

    I froze, a cold sweat beading my back. "I thought it was you in the room. When he pulled me in, he hugged me. But he''s so bony, it hurt. And I knew it wasn''t you because you smell like sandalwood, and he... Ugh..."

    My words were silenced by his kiss, as if he was reminding me not to wander around at night without thinking.

    I realized my mistake.

    .n

    But before could apologize, he bit me, hard, yelped, pushing him away, But he swiftly pulled off his tie, binding my wrists. "Max, what are you doing?"

    "Are youparing me to Garrett?"

    I was nearly scared out of my wits, thinking he was punishing me for such a thing.

    "Jerk," I kicked at him, but he caught

    my ankle, flipping me over. I tried to toss my hair out of my face, only for him to attack my neck againo

    "Max, you wouldn''t dare..."

    He did dare...

    "It hurts..."

    Resistance was futile. The only option was to soften and plead, and he finally

    relented, cradling me and nting soft kisses in my hair.

    "Where else did he touch you?"

    "Nowhere. He was nearly frozen to death; what could he do to me?"

    eine

    Max brushed my hair aside, noticing the faint mark on my neck from where Garrett had grabbed me "He choked you? He must have a death

    wish."

    At that moment, I realized how tender and caring Max was with me, yet how cold

    and ruthless he could be with others, even his own brother.

    "Max, I ran into something. It wasn''t him."

    I didn''t want Max and Garrett at odds, but he simply grunted and kept at it,

    tormenting me until I was exhausted.

    Only when I was too tired to move did he leave, as I drifted into sleep.

    I pulled the nket over my head, silently praying for Garrett.

    Hopefully, he wouldn''t get too much of a beating.

 Chapter 290

    Returning to Crestview Metropolis somehow made everything feel a bit more genuine.

    It took me about two weeks to shake off the surreal haze and return to my regr life.

    Richard was still in bad shape, confined to the ICU. Max had shown me some pictures, but I hadn''t visited him. Seeing him like that would only deepen the sadness. All I could do was leave it up to fate to decide if he''d pull through.

    Back at Evergreen Health Center, Helen informed me that a few doctors with PhDs were interested in joining our team, but their current hospitals weren''t keen on them working part-time elsewhere. Some of these doctors were from renowned institutions outside the state, and we wanted to recruit them to offer more services to our patients. We''d scheduled their consultations to avoid conflict with their hospital hours.

    "Your old mentor, Allen Ramsey, has been working at a top hospital out of state," Helen mentioned. "He wanted to join us too, but his hospital wouldn''t allow it. Their head, Dr. Pearce, even requested a meeting with you to discuss it. If you two are on the same page, he might let Allene aboard."

    I nodded, acknowledging her report. "Arrange the meeting. I haven''t seen Allen in ages."

    It had been a while since I''d been to Bravend or met up with my mentor.

    "And where''s Kate?" I asked, noticing her absence at the Health Center.

    "Since Kinsey''s return, she''s been struggling psychologically. Kate''s likely with her, offering support."

    In a past life, Kate and Tracey were at each other''s throats. But in this life, things were different-they''d be each other''s support system.

    "Are youing with me tonight?" I asked Helen.

    "Yes. Dr. Pearce is a known figure in the medicalmunity. He''s been critical of you and Evergreen Health Center''s free treatment policy, even on medical forums," she said, her voiceced with disdain and frustration.

    "Howe I never heard about this? Am I living under a rock?" I admitted I wasn''t glued to my phone, but missing such significant news was a bit much.

    Helen chuckled, covering her mouth. "Isn''t that why you have Mr. Hilton? With him around, you''re untouchable."

    I smiled to myself, knowing Max was behind this. His help was bing a debt I might never repay.

    "By the way, if Pearce tries to make you drink tonight, don''t touch a drop," Helen suddenly urged.

    I tilted my head in confusion. "Why? I can handle a little if the situation calls for it."

    But Helen was firm, shaking her head. "No way. Promise me you won''t drink at all, or I''ll go on my own."

    She rarely put her foot down like this, so I nodded in agreement.

    That evening, at the dinner, it became clear that Pearce was quite the drinker. He''d invited us not just for a casual meet-up but to extort amission in exchange for letting Allen work with us part-time. No wonder other hospitals outright refused or yed hard to get; Pearce had set this up as an ambush with other hospital heads joining us.

    They aimed to corner me, upset that Evergreen''s free treatments were cutting into their profits.

    When Helen and I walked in, Allen Ramsey looked exasperated but greeted us warmly.

    Iter learned Allen was Lydia''s son, but he held no grudge against me. He''d left academia for hospital work, hoping for a broader stage, only to find himself under such an unscrupulous leader.

    "Ms. ire has arrived? What an honor," Dr. Pearce greeted me, feigning cordiality. "Everyone in the medical field knows you''re Mr.

    Hilton''s special someone. Dinial no

    with you is practically dining with him."

    The other hospital heads

    begrudgingly stood and chimed in, "Ms. ire, your Evergreen Health Center is only possible thanks to Mr. Hilton''s support, allowing you to y the role of a benefactor in our industry."

 Chapter 291

    "Well, isn''t that the truth? Without Mr. Hilton''s funding, how would Evergreen Health Center even be in business?"

    "Ms. ire, don''t take it the wrong way. We''re just old folks speaking our minds, no harm meant."

    I didn''t bother with small talk and instead took a seat in front of them.

    "Since I''ve taken over Evergreen Health Center, the fundse from charging the wealthy for treatments, and then using those profits to treat the less fortunate. It''s all about bncing the books. Or do you prefer I make a public disy of our financials, exposing the hefty profits made by hospitals from medical fees?"

    My words shut the room up real quick.

    Sensing the tension, Pearce tried to lighten the mood, raising his ss. "We invited Ms. ire to dinner to say that we''re willing to lend you our top doctor, but we want to invest in Evergreen Health Center. We want a say in its operations too."

    "No way." I shot back, pushing away the ss he offered. "Sorry, but Mr. Hilton made it clear I shouldn''t drink."

    They were all wary of Max, and I wasn''t above using that to my advantage. He''d be delighted I brought him up.

    Feeling left out, Pearce threw a look at Allen Ramsey, who stood and said, "ire, if you won''t drink, I''ll do it for you." He downed the ss in one swift motion.

    Allen Ramsey used to be the golden boy, admired and respected by everyone at school. Now, look at him, bending over backward at this hospital.

    I knew why he left the university; it was to escape the pain of losing his mother.

    "Allen Ramsey, you''re finished at our hospital, and you drink for her? Does that make you part of Evergreen Health Center?" Pearce scoffed, implying the drink didn''t count.

    Helen poured another ss, saying, "You''re not worthy to drink with ourdy. After all, she''s Mr. Hilton''s beloved. f Mr. Hilton hears about this, do you think you''ll keep your position as director? If a toast is necessary, let me, representing Evergreen Health Center, toast the esteemed doctors present."

    Helen''s reasoning left them with no room for criticism.

    Even if they mocked me for relying on Max, I had someone to depend on, and they didn''t. How was that my fault?

    "So, Ms. ire, you and Mr. Hilton have been together for a while. Any ns to tie the knot?" Pearce asked with a smirk.

    Allen Ramsey, caught off guard by Pearce''s question, mmed his fist on the table. "Director, you promised tonight was just about my position at Evergreen Health Center. But now you''re pushing drinks and probing into personal matters. If this continues, I will resign."

    Pearce wasn''t worried about Allen Ramsey resigning. "What, you want to be cklisted? Anyone who''s worked at Evergreen Health Center will find

    themselves ostracized by the entire medicalmunity!"

    It dawned on me that tonight wasn''t about letting Allen Ramsey go. It was a

    warning to me and anyone else considering Evergreen Health Center.

    They thought because Max and I weren''t married, he wasn''t serious about me and would eventually stop supporting me.

    "Pearce, wielding your authority like

    that. Even without Mr. Hilton, Evergreen Health Center has the support of the people, providing care to those who can''t afford it..." Helen was ready to argue, but I signaled her to stop.

    "Pearce, what do you want us to do to let Allen Ramsey go?"

    I owed Lydia my life, so I was already inclined to support Allen Ramsey. Now that

    they were threatening him, I had to step in.

 Chapter 292

    Pearce saw that I was intrigued and continued, "Evergreen Health Center-we all want in."

    "Sure, but to buy in, you''ve got to bring some capital. How much are you all willing to invest?" I gestured for Helen to hand me a document.

    I hade prepared with a partnership agreement. I knew Evergreen Health Center was a thorn in the side of other hospitals. By letting them buy in, I could ensure their technical staff joined us, but their sries and benefits remained on their hospital''s tab. Plus, any profits from Evergreen would be shared.

    Last month''s profits were a measly two dors after expenses. If they wanted dividends, I wasn''t going to stop them.

    They hadn''t expected me to agree so easily, and for a moment, they exchanged looks of surprise, then began to pass around the contract.

    Allen Ramsey approached me and said, "ire, they''re up to no good. We can''t let them buy in. I''d rather face being cklisted than let them bully you."

    I chuckled and motioned for him to sit down. "It''s fine. More shareholders mean shared responsibility for Evergreen Health Center. Besides, there''s no secret funding behind us. Last month''s profit was..."

    I raised my voice a bit, holding up two fingers.

    They jumped to conclusions. "Two million?"

    "I knew Evergreen Health Center was profitable. Lately, all the wealthy folks, no matter their ailments, head there."

    "Sign the papers, buy in-let''s do it now."

    Watching them eagerly sign, Helen collected the documents. "The papers are in triplicate. Once everyone''s signed, you can reviewst month''s detailed ie and expenses."

    They all anticipated a two-million-dor dividend, signing in a frenzy.

    Once all signatures were in, Helen nced at me, suppressing a grin, and distributedst month''s financial statement to everyone.

    They wet their fingers to flip through the pages, and when they reached thest page and saw the two-dor profit, they erupted.

    "ire Floyd, are you messing with us?"

    As tempers red, Allen Ramsey stepped in front of me. "You''re the ones who pressured her for shares. ire gave them to you, and now you''re not satisfied!"

    Pearce pushed Allen aside. "Allen Ramsey, consider this a formal warning. From today, you''re..."

    Bang-

    The door swung open with a kick from ude, leading the way for Max. "Who are you warning, Pearce? My uncle might want to hear this too."

    The once-boisterous directors suddenly deted.

    "Mr. Hart... Mr. Hilton... You''ve arrived?"

    Seeing them cower, I realized ude had chosen the right side. Max was genuinely grooming him to take over the Hilton Group, and I had a feeling Max would eventually head to Serythia.

    Without looking back, I knew Max had joined my side, cing his hands on my

    shoulders. "Are they threatening you?"

    I rested my chin on my hand,

    ncing around at the directors.

    "They wanted shares to leave Allen~~ alone. I gave them shares, and now they''reining about

    Evergreen''s minimal profits. They''re even threatening to cklist Allen in the medicalmunity."

    I yed the innocent, and the directors were speechless. It was the truth.

    "Mr. Hilton, how could Evergreen Health Center, presumably your venture, only make two dors? Ms. ire has yed us, and naturally, we''re upset."

    Max chuckled coldly behind me. "Evergreen Health Center was never my venture. How it''s run is ire''s

    business. If she isn''t great at it and loses money, I cover the loss"

    en

    UM

    I shrugged, speakingzily. "That''s my safety."

 Chapter 293

    Evergreen Health Center was originally established as a sanctuary for those from the orphanage, ensuring they wouldn''t be mistreated anymore. It also provided free medical care for those less fortunate.

    The wealthy patients, on the other hand, were our financial backbone-bncing the scales, so to speak.

    "Then we''re pulling out," Pearce dered, as he and a few other directors tore up their contracts.

    "So, are we still cklisting Allen Ramsey?"

    With Max present, I seized the moment to secure Allen Ramsey for Evergreen Health Center, sparing him from any harassment by the old guard.

    "No cklisting," they all promised in unison, looking to Max as if seeking his approval.

    "Allen Ramsey, you''re with Evergreen Health Center from now on," I announced.

    I didn''t expect Allen to refuse. "ire, I want to try my luck abroad. The atmosphere here..." He trailed off.

    "No worries, go ahead," I said, standing up. I nced at Max. "The food here is awful. How about we grab some apple pie and maybe some ice cream? I''ve been craving something cold."

    But I saw hesitation in Max''s eyes.

    "Sure," he finally agreed, and with all eyes on us, we left the room.

    Helen was tasked with disposing of all the signed documents.

    As I got into the car, Max said, "I need to speak with Helen for a bit. Wait for me here."

    He kissed my forehead and walked over to Helen, who seemed to be apologizing, her head bowed. It looked like a reprimand.

    I nced at the front passenger seat where ude sat.

    "Do you want to know what they''re talking about?" he suddenly asked me.

    "No," I replied. If Max didn''t want me to hear, it was probably nothing good.

    "ire, I''ll bet you anything Uncle Max won''t let you have that pie or ice cream," ude teased.

    I rolled my eyes, not in the mood to bet.

    "ire, have you forgiven me?" he asked, a hint of regret in his voice.

    "Forgiven you for what? What''s past is past. But ude, if you ever turn against Max, he''ll make sure you regret it."

    I almost said I wouldn''t forgive him, but Max''s ability to handle things was far superior. He''d make ude pay dearly.

    "ire, you trust Uncle Max more than you ever trusted me," he said, sounding a bit forlorn, but I paid no heed.

    "But, ire, Uncle Max won''t let you eat that stuff. Trust me."

    "You''re boring," I replied just as Max got into the car. He turned to me and said, "Helen mentioned a new bistro nearby. They''ve got roast duck, Sweet and sour pork, and fish stew your favorites. How about we try that and see if we have room for dessert afterward?"

    I shot ude a nce, and he smirked triumphantly.

    "Max, am I sick or something? First, I can''t drink, and now no cold treats either."

    Just today, Helen had specifically

    told me to avoid alcohol, and now Max was forbidding anything cold As a medical student, my mind leapt to the conclusion that perhaps my previous miscarriage had leftme with lingering health issues.

    My heart tightened with worry.

    "It''s nothing serious, just some chronic gastritis from yourst check-up. thought it''d be good to give your stomach a break, let it heal

    a bit," Max said, trying to sound casual, but his re at ude was anything but.

    "ude, maybe you don''t have enough work. How familiar are you with the Hilton

    family business? Recite some of it for ire, so she gets a sense of it too."

    ude groaned, "Uncle, your payback is swift."

    Max snorted. "Get out."

    He was too sharp, clearly hiding something from me. It wasn''t just gastritis, that much I knew.

 Chapter 294

    I bought an engagement ring for Max, and when Max was showing it off, I found out that my previous miscarriage had left me withplications, and I might not be able to have children.

    After ude got out of the car, I didn''t continue the conversation we''d been having. Instead, I leaned back and said, "I''m a bit tired."

    Max didn''t say anything, just sat quietly, letting me lean on him.

    But I couldn''t help myself from speaking again, "Those people today were targeting me. They thought since we haven''t announced our rtionship, you wouldn''t stand up for me. They were testing to see if you''de to my rescue."

    He gently squeezed my fingers, "I know. You''ve handled it really well."

    I lowered my eyes slightly. I had made my point pretty clear.

    I was hinting at when we would officially announce our engagement.

    But it seemed like, despite being together for so long, he never brought up such things.

    Perhaps it''s because he still has the responsibility of being the heir to the Serythia family, and maybe a fianc¨¦e? But didn''t he already have Garrett take over those heir duties?

    I didn''t press further, just let the scent of his cologne lull me into a nap.

    When I woke up, we were back at the Hilton family estate, and Max was in the study, leaving me alone in the room.

    As I got up to find him, I realized the study door wasn''t fully closed.

    I raised my hand to knock but paused when I heard Helen inside, making muffled, pained sounds.

    It seemed like she didn''t dare to cry out loud, but she was clearly in pain.

    Then I heard ude''s voice nearby, "Uncle, that''s enough. Helen didn''t mean to take ire to the club."

    "You go to the chapel and kneel."

    I recognized Max''s voice-cold and unfamiliar.

    When did he start punishing others like this? To me, he was always gentle andposed, asionally losing his temper, but this kind of punishment was something?d never seen from him.

    "Uncle, keeping secrets from her won''t help. ire will figure it out eventually.

    Why not tell her now? I believe she''ll understand."

    "Shut up and get out," Max snapped.

    Hearing ude''s footsteps, I quickly retreated to my room.

    My heart was pounding. What was Max hiding from me?

    He had always promised to share his ns with me.

    I leaned against the wall, taking a deep breath. What was going on?

    I heard Max''s footsteps outside and quickly ran back to bed, pretending to be asleep.

    The door handle turned gently, and Max quietly approached my bedside, brushing his fingers through my hair. He carefully slipped something onto my right ring finger-a cool

    sensation spread across my hand.

    Then he tucked my hand back under the covers. "ire, in this

    let

    rtionship, I''m the vulnerable one. I''m scared that you might let go of me without a second thought. You''ll stay with me, right?"

    In response, he only got the sound of my steady breathing.

    He stood up and left the room.

    Once the door clicked shut, I opened my eyes slightly and lifted my hand to see a simple band with a tiny diamond, understated yet sophisticated.

    Hiding, concealing, and holding back wasn''t my style. I got up, ready to confront

    Max, when suddenly the room light flicked on.

    Max stood by the door switch, having never left.

    "Max, you did this on purpose."

    I red at him, but he just scooped me up, "Your footsteps were so loud running

    back to bed. Have you gained weight recently? You feel heavier."

 Chapter 295

    I yfully nibbled on his neck and teased, "You ever heard the saying, ''you''re holding your whole world, so does it feel heavy?""

    With a gentle motion, heid me down on the bed, cradling my head with his hand. "Yeah, my whole world," he murmured. For a moment, I was reminded of his reputation - once known as the Grim Reaper.

    He''d returned to take over the Hilton family, even forcing out n Hilton. In Bravend, he was a master strategist, and in Serythia, he wielded influence like few others. A man like that, naturally proud and confident.

    And yet, he just confessed that in love, he was the insecure one.

    Maybe it''s because I had run off twice before, leaving him with some emotional

    scars.

    "So, what''s the meaning of this ring?" I waved my hand, pretending to ask nonchntly.

    "It means the whole world. Next time, remember to wear shoes when you get out of bed. The hallway floor is cold, don''t catch a chill." Warmth filled my heart.

    He truly cared for me, right down to the smallest details of my well-being.

    As a smile crept onto my lips, I couldn''t help but recall how Max had disciplined them earlier. I bit my lip, choosing not to ask about it. Perhaps there was something wrong with me physically.

    Maybe I should get a check-up tomorrow. But everyone at the hospital knows Max and me, so he''d hear about it right away. I''ll need to find a way to keep it from him.

    I looped my arms around his neck and said, "How about we get our marriage license tomorrow?"

    Max seemed momentarily taken aback by my suggestion.

    "If you don''t want to, that''s fine," I said, my confidence waning.

    "No, it''s not that. I just didn''t expect you''d be so eager. How about we book an appointment at the courthouse?"

    He nibbled on my earlobe, sending a ticklish shiver through me, making me giggle.

    "Does Mr. Hilton need an appointment too?"

    "Being a good citizen means following the rules, setting a good example for our future."

    He knew I liked doing things the traditional way, so he chose the simple route.

    "Alright, then I''ll get you a gift tomorrow too."

    "You''re the best gift I could ever have."

    His warm breath tickled my ear, and I could feel the heat radiating from him.

    "Max, let''s get the license first. Then, once Richard is better, when Garrett has taken the throne in Serythia, and my sister in Bravend bes queen, we can invite them to our wedding."

    I was testing the waters, but Max seemed too preupied to refuse. "Sounds

    good. We''ll have someone pick a date for us."

    As we spoke, his movements heightened my sensitivity to him, taking me to another world.

    "Max..." I called his name in sheerfort.

    He responded with a gentle "hmm."

    "So what are you hiding from me..."

    I couldn''t help but press my hands against his chest, holding him at bay, looking seriously at him, still wanting to ask.

    But his hands gripped my waist, pulling me into him, leaving no room for my thoughts to wander.

    "Jerk."

    He smirked, cing a finger on my lips. "I''m only a jerk for you."

    His yful antics left me too exhausted to continue questioning him.

    I drifted into a deep sleep, waking only when the housekeeper called me in the morning. That''s when learned that Helen had been sent away for a few days.

    She''d left without a word, maybe because her wounds from yesterday were

    deeper than I thought?

    I couldn''t help but worry, so I called

    her, only

    "Mr.

    to find a message fr

    trun loves you. Please, a

    trust Mr. Hilton."

 Chapter 296

    Helen''s trust in Max was something I could only dream of having.

    "Did he have someone rough you up? Was it bad?" I asked, my voice tinged with concern.

    I watched the typing indicator blink on my phone screen, waiting for a reply that never came. Sighing, I set the phone down and headed out.

    As I approached the chapel, I overheard some of the staff gossiping. "Mr. Hart spent the whole night kneeling in the chapel," one whispered.

    "Poor guy," another replied softly. "But Mr. Hilton sent over some pain relief ointment first thing this morning."

    Their voices were hushed, but I heard every word. I wasn''t deaf, after all.

    When I reached the chapel, there was Max, personally tending to ude. He helped him to his feet and handed him the ointment with a firm voice, "Walk straight when you leave. I don''t want ire feeling bad when she sees you."

    ude let out a self-deprecating chuckle. "Don''t worry, Uncle. Even if I died, ire wouldn''t be sad. She can''t stand me."

    Max snorted, a sound that seemed to say ''at least you''re aware.''

    But what he actually said was, "The Hilton Group is yours for the taking. I can groom you for it. But if you spread lies in front of her again, I won''t hesitate to silence you permanently."

    A shiver ran down my spine. Max was clear about his boundaries. He''d give away his wealth, but not me.

    Helen''s words echoed in my mind. No matter what, I should trust Max''s feelings for me.

    Still, I couldn''t help but wonder, if I were on my deathbed, would he really be heartbroken? He seemed so alone in this world, with no one to walk alongside

    him.

    "She''s eavesdropping," ude said, nodding in my direction. Max turned to see me standing there, caught red-handed.

    I awkwardly waved, and Max

    responded by giving ude a yful kick where it hurt. It seemed Max¨¨ had a penchant for settling scores immediately, showing a hint of childishness beneath hisposed exterior.

    "I''ve arranged for us to go to the courthouse at ten," Max murmured as he approached me, his voice Tow and intimate. "There''s an hour to go. Wait for me inside. Certain people are an eyesore."

    I shook my head. "I need to swing by St. Mary''s Health Center. Can you pick me up from thereter?"

    Max nodded slightly. "Sure. I''ll have my assistant drive you."

    He took my hand, and I couldn''t help butpare it to mine-his was so muchrger, his fingers longer. My middle finger barely matched

    ring finger. It struck me then, his ring

    finger was still bare

    him a ring yet.

    I had made up my mind to get a check-up at St. Mary''s Health Center. I wanted the tests done by someone I trusted, so I arranged for Allen Ramsey to meet me there.

    This way, Max wouldn''t suspect a thing.

    Upon arriving at St. Mary''s, I found Allen, already led to the back by Kate. He wore a hat and mask, and greeted me with a concerned frown. "What''s up?"

    "Nothing major. Just want a check-up. I''ve been feeling unusually tired. I thought I might be pregnant. If the center''s doctors knew, they might spill to Max. I want to surprise him."

    Allen exchanged a nce with Kate and said, "Well, it would be an honor to be part of such a surprise."

    But as they performed the ultrasound, their brows furrowed with concern.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, anxiety creeping in.

    Kate waved her hand dismissively. "No, it''s nothing."

    But her tense demeanor said otherwise.

    Allen looked at me with worry in his eyes. "ire, brace yourself. You''re not pregnant. Your uterine lining is almost non-existent. Conceiving would be extremely difficult."

 Chapter 297

    Kate yfully tapped Allen Ramsey on the head. "What nonsense are you spouting? The lining can hold on for a while, and the Hilton family has every resource under the sun. Just keep nourishing it regrly, and it''ll be fine. Don''t listen to him, ire. What does a surgeon know about this anyway?"

    I chuckled softly.

    No wonder Max was so insistent that I stay away from alcohol and cold foods. Andtely, Helen had been making me oatmeal and breakfast smoothies with all sorts of nutritious ingredients.

    "It''s alright, don''t mention this to Max. He proposed to mest night."

    I shed the ring on my finger.

    Kate was even more excited than I was. "Does this mean we should go pick out a ring as a return gift?"

    I nodded. "That''s a great idea. Let''s go together."

    I had been nning to buy him a matching ring today anyway.

    Allen Ramsey didn''t say a word as we left; instead, he mmed his keyboard out of frustration. I had no idea why he was upset, but he really shouldn''t have been.

    "We''ve only got half an hour to pick a ring," I informed them. "Max wants to take me to city hall to get our marriage license afterward."

    I tried to suppress the news Allen Ramsey had given me. I wanted to get through this day, to do the things I had always dreamed of doing.

    Max wasn''t the perfect, confident guy everyone thought he was. His little gestures were his way of showing me he was insecure, that he needed reassurance about our rtionship.

    Even though he tried to hide the fact that I might have trouble having kids.

    No wonder we hadn''t been using protectiontely, and I still wasn''t pregnant.

    He must have known all along.

    "Kate, I..." My voice cracked.

    She hugged me tightly. "It''s going to be okay. Many people work through these things slowly. Everything will turn out fine, ire. You''re so kind-hearted. Even when I hurt you in the past, you were always there to save me again and again. just want to repay you in this lifetime."

    I felt lost as we walked into a designer jewelry store. Kate said "Every ring here is unique, and you can have his name engraved on it. Do you know Max''s ring size?"

    "I do. My middle finger is the same size as his ring finger. His pinky is about the

    size of my ring finger-we measured this morning."

    Kateughed. "You''ve been nning this all along. A match made in heaven! If his pinky fits your ring finger, then nothing cane between you two."

    Feeling a little embarrassed, I brushed my hair back and picked out a ring that matched mine.

    We were happily on our way back to

    the Evergreen Health Center when a ck van screeched to a halt in. front of us. Without a word, they grabbed us and hauled us inside.

    en

    "Let go!" Kate struggled and was silenced with a p and a gag.

    On any other day, Max''s security team would be nearby, but not today.

    They blindfolded me and taped my mouth shut. I had no idea where they were taking us.

    It felt eerily familiar, like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu of the time Kate and I were kidnapped before.

    For a split second, I wondered if this was another of Kate''s schemes. Could she really be staging this?

    After everything we had been through, all the times I had saved her, what more could she possibly want?

    Or maybe, just maybe, she had been after something else all along...

 Chapter 298

    I thought the story of the farmer and the snake was about me and Kate. Turns out, it was really about Max and ude.

    We were brought to ude''s mansion, a ce all too familiar to me. The rooms, the decor-everything was unchanged. Except now, it felt lifeless, as if the warmth had been sucked out of it.

    ude stood in front of us, carefully removing the ck hood from my head. He then pinched my cheek yfully. "This morning, when Uncle had me kneeling in the chapel, you didn''t evene to look."

    I stared at him, words failing me. ude was never simple. He had bided his time with Max, never truly loyal, like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    "ude, get your hands off ire! Who do you think you are?" Kate was furious, wriggling against her bonds to get at him.

    "Kate, if it weren''t for you, I''d be marrying ire today. It''s all your fault!" ude''s eyes suddenly turned red with anger.

    He grabbed Kate by the throat, cutting off her air.

    "ude, let her go." I tried to keep my voice steady, avoiding a direct

    confrontation with him.

    "Fine, I''ll let her go." With just a nce from ude, someone dragged Kate away and tossed her into the pool in the backyard.

    I watched in horror as they threw her in. "Are you crazy? She''s tied up, she''ll drown!"

    But ude ignored me, calmly untying my hands and feet. He

    gently touched the marks left by the ropes. "Does it hurt? If I hadn''t done this, you''d be getting a marriage license with my uncle. When theard about it, I wanted to kill everyone."

    For a moment, I truly worried for Max and his misced trust.

    "Do you have any idea how much Max has done for you? He wants you to take over Hilton Holdings." tried stalling, ncing at the clock. It was already ten. Max would surely notice my absence from the Evergreen Health Center.

    "I don''t want Hilton Holdings. I want you, ire. Is that so wrong?" ude''s eyes softened to pleading, a stark contrast to his earlier madness.

    "Can you at least get Kate out of the pool? I don''t want to be with a murderer." I looked at Kate''s limp body in the water, terrified of pushing ude too far.

    "What, and then you''ll be with me?" he asked, his tone almost hopeful.

    I pouted, giving an indifferent nod. ude snapped his fingers, and Kate was promptly fished out of the pool.

    Relieved, I sank into the couch as ude handed me a te of freshly sliced peaches. "Your favorite, right? I remember you can''t have mangoes; they give you allergies. So, I made sure Lydia never brought any into the house."

    I forced a smile. These were things I hadn''t even noticed in my past life. Watching Kate offer ude mangoes, hearing him say he didn''t like them, now I understood -he avoided them because of me.

    But love, when it arriveste, feels like a cruel joke.

    "ire, why aren''t you eating? There are also some iced cherries. You can have as much ice cream as you want to These cherries are chilled, just the way you like them. I won''t control what you eat like Max did," he added, trying to win me over with freedom and indulgence

 Chapter 299

    I hadn''t touched my dessert fork, instead rubbing my wrist and ncing at the clock. "ude, you need to take me home. I won''t tell Max about today. You know how Max is; he forgave your past behavior because you helped me while he was away from Crestview Metropolis, plus you''re his nephew, but I can''t say if he''ll forgive you this time."

    "I don''t n on waiting for his forgiveness," ude replied, his voice firm. "If I don''t act now, I''ll lose you forever. Uncle Max is tied up because Garrett, his brother, got badly injured, and he''s rushing over there. You can check your phone."

    He handed me his phone, and I saw the numerous missed calls from Max. Then ude showed me a message from Max, saying he was headed to Serythia. "Uncle told me to take good care of you, so that''s what I''m doing."

    As he stepped closer, I instinctively pped him. "ude, don''t push it."

    He held his cheek where I''d hit him, still wearing that infuriating smile. "With a ring on, your p hurts a bit more."

    Suddenly, he grabbed my hand, yanking off the ring Max had given mest night, clutching it tightly in his fist.

    I didn''t want to confront him any longer. I got up and hurried to check on Kate, who''d just been rescued, quickening my pace.

    Through the ss doors, I caught a glimpse of ude watching me, a smug grin on his face as if he had already won.

    Kate sat on the floor, her eyes filled with regret as I approached. "ire, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have taken you there. We wouldn''t have run into that jerk otherwise."

    I hugged her, whispering in her ear, "I''ll pretend to go along with him. You find a way to escape. There''s a small balcony in the back garden you can jump from¡ªI used to do it all the time. Max is tangled up with Serythia''s people. Go find Allen Ramsey; he''lle to rescue us."

    Allen Ramsey might not hate me, but he definitely had it out for ude.

    Just as I finished speaking, ude returned. "ire, I''ve let Kate go, like I promised. So, shall we head to the courthouse and make it official?"

    I clenched my fists gently, knowing leaving might give Kate a chance to escape. "ude, if you think a

    e without love

    possible,

    then let''s go."

    He approached, tossing the ring he''d been holding into the sink. "I''ll get you a new one. This one''s bad luck."

    ude seemed thrilled, like a viin who''d just achieved his misguided dream grinning and pulling

    pink notebook from a dra uka

    in the

    living room.

    "You always loved keeping notes."

    J.ne

    I instantly regretted my old habit and reached to snatch it, but ude pulled back into the drawer. "Proof

    of ire''s love for me-I can''t just let

    that go."  on

    A relic of my misguided past, a lifelong regret.

    "ude, I admit I once loved you, but don''t read too much into it. I don''t care for you anymore."

    "That''s fine. We''ve got plenty of time."

    As I left ude''s mansion, I dared not look back, hoping desperately that Kate had managed to escape.

    "ude, do you think Max would kill you when he returns?"

 Chapter 300

    ude chuckled softly, ruffling my hair as he spoke, "He won''t being back, will he?"

    The shock hit me like a freight train, reminiscent of thest time I faced Hannah Price''s treachery, trying to rescue those girls from the orphanage. That''s when Max left Crestview, and Richard had said Max wouldn''t return.

    "What did you do to him?!" I demanded, gripping ude''s tie tightly and ring at him with all the intensity I could muster.

    "ire, weren''t we just fine without him in our previous life?"

    I had suspected others might have been reincarnated, but it never crossed my mind that ude had too.

    "In myst life, all I wanted was everything the Hilton family had. Back then, Max wasn''t in the picture yet. But when I watched Max manipte n into taking his own life, I realized the real adversary was Max."

    "But in my previous life, while I was busy fighting for the Hilton family''s legacy, I didn''t notice how much you suffered because of me. I won the Hilton family but lost you. You died, and Uncle left with you. Only then did I realize how much someone could love you. I couldn''t ept that, ire. You were mine, and so was the Hilton legacy. Even in this life, I feel the same. I thought I earned the Hilton family through my hard work, only to find out Uncle tossed it aside, and I merely picked it up! It''s an insult!"

    His long-nned scheme spanned two lifetimes of resentment.

    I pressed my lips together, unsure of what to say.

    Caught in this lifetime-spanning battle, his ambition was vast he wanted both power and me.

    When we arrived at the courthouse, I realized ude wasn''t joking.

    Now, it was up to Kate to find Allen Ramsey because if Max was overseas, he wouldn''t make it in time to save me.

    "ude, in ourst life, when I died, you thought I was faking it. Now you''re putting on this act of deep affection, don''t you think it makes me sick?"

    I didn''t get out of the car, choosing instead to mock him.

    "It doesn''t matter if it makes you

    sick, ire.

    No matter how many

    times we''re reborn, I won''t let go of you. Remember when you

    afraid of the dark and

    velle,

    thunderstorms? You held onto my hand so tightly that it left marks. Do you really think I''d let go?"

    He slowly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing a constetion of tattoos on his arm. "I turned those marks into tattoos, little stars, so I''d always think of you, my ire."

    I scoffed, "ude, I''m not moved in the slightest. You''ve only seeded in moving yourself."

    His expression shifted as he swung open the car door and stepped out,ing around to my side. Being taller, he bent slightly and gestured towards the courthouse entrance. "In ourst life, didn''t you want to marry me? In this life, we can make that wishe true. ire, it''s a joy for me."

    Just as he finished speaking, Allen Ramsey burst onto the scene, grabbing ude by the hair and throwing him to the ground with force.

    Allen positioned himself protectively in front of me, "My car''s out front, Helen''s waiting for you. Leave this to me."

    ude had underestimated the situation, assuming Max''s absence meant he didn''t need bodyguards. But his driver was already subdued by Helen''s crew, and Allen Ramsey was now stepping on ude''s chest, Gury in his voice, "ude, thought of letting you go, but you''ve gone too far with ire! First, you kidnapped her to Elmwood Springs, causing my mom''s death! Now you kidnap her again and try to steal your uncle''s wife! You''re disgusting!"

    Allen Ramsey swung a powerful punch at him.

    I couldn''t bear to watch any longer and sprinted towards Helen.

    Kate stumbled out of the car, pulling me in, and once I was safely inside, Helen floored the gas pedal, taking us away from the chaos.

 Chapter 301

    "Will Allen Ramsey be okay?"

    "You should be asking if ude Hart will be okay. Mr. Hilton''s people have arrived, and Ronald Collins will probably make sure ude spends the rest of his life in prison. Harming Lydia, kidnapping you twice, plus his financial crimes... it''s enough to keep him locked up forever. Mr. Hilton anticipated he''d pull something like this. That''s why he deliberately hit me that day and made me leave. He wanted to see what ude would do if I was out of the picture."

    As Helen turned into the Hilton family estate, I couldn''t help but feel like I was the one who had been yed.

    "So Max used me as bait to lure ude, all without discussing it with me. And Helen, you knew everything and didn''t say a word."

    My shoulders began to tremble uncontrobly.

    It was cruel, wasn''t it? After he promised he would discuss everything with me from

    now on.

    Kate Goodwin almost died in front of me. I almost legally married ude. And now Helen was telling me it was all a setup orchestrated by Max.

    "Stop the car!"

    Helen immediately pulled over.

    I threw the door open, stepped out of the gates of the Hilton estate, and gasped for breath.

    Kate ran up behind me. "ire, I knew about it too. Mr. Hilton was going to tell you, but he was afraid that if you knew, you would...¡±

    "Enough. Why are you all making excuses for him? Have any of you thought about me? I''ve been walking on eggshells, only to be deceived and manipted time and time again. Is this what ''for my own good'' means? Pushing me to my breaking point over and over?"

    I walked faster.

    I didn''t know what I felt for Max anymore. All I knew was that even in this second chance at life, my fate never seemed to be my own to control.

    I walked ahead, sensing Helen and Kate following close behind me.

    ¡°Helen, take Kate to get some rest. I need to cool down by myself. It''s safe around here; it''s all crawling with Max''s people."

    A bitterugh escaped me.

    I felt for the ring I had bought today in my pocket.

    I raised my hand, intending to throw it away, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. I let out a long sigh.

    Helen approached and handed me her phone. "ire, will you take Mr. Hilton''s call? He didn''t mean to hide this from you. He was going to tell you, but he didn''t expect ude to move so quickly and kidnap you the same day. The situation with Garrett was also an emergency. Mr. Hilton was fully prepared to marry you."

    Helen was still desperately trying to exin on Max''s behalf.

    I took the phone and held it to my ear. I heard Max''s soft voice call my name. "ire, I''m so sorry about what happened with ude. If you me me then maybe we should just end things."

    My mind wentpletely nk.

    He was in such a hurry to find me just to say that if I med him, we should call it quits.

    Yes, maybe we should.

    We were never meant to be. I had been pregnant with his child twice, and both were

    lost. We were about to get married, and then this happened.

    If that wasn''t a sign that we weren''t fated to be together, what was?

    "Alright. So you''re letting me go, is that it?" I asked, forcing a light tone.

    The line was silent for a long time. I could hear him take a long, deep breath.

    I thought he would try to convince me to stay, like he always did.

    But then, his voice firm, he said, "I''ll let you go. As long as you''re happy."

    "Fine."

    I handed the phone back to Helen. "He said he''s letting me go. Don''t follow me."

    I gave the ring box from my pocket to Kate. ¡°Return this for me. Or just throw it away."

    After walking a few steps, I added, unable to leave it unsaid, "The orphans at Evergreen Health Center... they belong there. Don''t let anyone force them out."

    A few more steps, and I said, "Kate, feel like I''ve hit a wall with my medical studies anyway Just everyone I''ve gone away f?r advanced training for a while."

 Chapter 302

    Just when I thought I was free to leave, I found myself back at the hospital, sitting with Richard Price. The doctors said his body was showing strong vital signstely and that he might wake up soon.

    They suggested Ie and talk to him more often.

    So, while I thought I could leave Max and get far away, I was still stuck in Crestview Metropolis, telling stories and talking to Richard every day. I could feel his fingers twitch asionally.

    The doctor said he wasn''t in a vegetative state, just that his injuries were so severe he didn''t want to wake up.

    "Richard, why won''t you wake up? I feel so alone and awkward. I don''t even know how to love someone properly."

    "Richard, I broke up with Max. I need some time to think. His status is just too high. Every time I feel like I''m getting close to him, something happens to tear us apart.¡±

    "I know Max is good to me, but I''m just so tired. Every time I go through pain, torment, and near-death experiences, someone tells me not to worry, that Mr. Hilton has it all under control and won''t let anything happen to me.¡±

    "It feels like I''m a vessel for everyone else''s ns. I want to be on my own for a while, to figure out what I really want and how I want to live this life. But I don''t know where to go. I just kept walking and ended up here with you."

    "And why didn''t you tell me about your n? Weren''t you afraid of dying? Were you really willing to leave this world and never see me again?"

    I said a great deal. When I finally looked up, I saw a tear slide from the corner of Richard''s eye.

    But what good was a tear?

    I finally stood up. Maybe this country wasn''t right for me. I could go back to Bravend. Lily Williams was there, shouldering the whole burden by herself.

    And the people on the other side of the Saltmere River were still living in squalor.

    I''m a doctor. I should do what little I can to help, right?

    "Richard, I''m leaving now. If you wake up, tell Lily for me. Maybe one day I''ll hear the news that you''re awake."

    I didn''t n on telling Richard where I was going.

    I didn''t want to tell Lily, either.

    I grabbed my surgical tools and some money and boarded a flight to Bravend.

    My movements were hardly a secret, but Max never appeared.

    As soon as I arrived in Bravend + saw the farge screens in the airport ying an ad on a loop. It showed Lily and Max arm in arm, in their official engagement photos.

    The headline read: ¡°A Union of Power: Serythia and Bravend Forge a Brilliant Future."

    So that''s why he didn''te after me. That''s why he was willing to break up. He was getting engaged to my sister.

    And had he and my sister nned this marriage all along?

    Did he think not telling me would make it easier on me?

    Or maybe they never thought I would

    find

    to keep me in to keep

    the They nne stillin

    C Metropolicin

    thinking I was

    Crestview Metropolis, oblivious to it all.

    I pulled the ck silk scarf over my head and walked quickly, getting on a small

    wooden raft to cross to the other side of the Saltmere River.

    The gleaming metropolis on one bank stood in stark contrast to the ramshackle,

    dpidated huts on the other.

    I had chosen to wear a ck veil and ck clothes, but the people here were dressed in coarse, patched-up fabrics, They stopped to stare at me, their eyes filled with a mixture of innocent curiosity and fear

    Some children clung to their mothers. "Mommy, is she here to collect taxes again?

    We don''t have anything left to give."

    I had learned a little of theirnguage, just enough to understand them.

 Chapter 303

    But I couldn''t speak it yet. If I was going to live here for a while, I had to try tomunicate with them.

    I knelt, reaching out to a little girl, but she flinched and pulled her hand back.

    "I''m here to help you."

    I didn''t know what I could do to help, but I knew I had to earn their trust first.

    They all exchanged uncertain nces before scattering, their bare feet moving quickly.

    The people here didn''t even have shoes.

    I asked the boatman, "Is there anywhere to buy shoes and socks around here? Do people not wear them?"

    The boatman looked down at his own bare feet. "If we had shoes, who wouldn''t wear them? There are no shoes for sale here."

    With that, he poled his raft away, a solitary figure on the vast Saltmere River, like a ferryman for hire.

    There was a single bridge, but the toll to cross it was about two hundred dors. The people here might not even earn that much in a year, so everyone relied on the rafts.

    Just as I was wondering where to even begin, feeling foolish for my impulsive decision, I realized that in this world, changing anything was next to impossible.

    The gate on the other side of the bridge opened. A convoy of cars drove across and stopped right beside me.

    Lily stepped out, dressed in ck leather from head to toe, her eyes hidden behind sunsses. I quickly ducked behind a low-lying house, hoping she hadn''t seen me.

    She had her people go door-to-door, handing out goods.

    But the residents only stared at the items Lily''s people offered, too hesitant to take them.

    Lily scanned the crowd, then got back in her car without saying a word, carrying herself with the air of a queen demanding fealty.

    She was just like Princess Harriet.

    After they left, the muddy road was scarred with deep tire tracks.

    Suddenly, the mother of the little girl from earlier screamed, "Adele! No!"

    The little girl was chasing after the cars, pleading with them to stop. "Give us back our food! We don''t want candy!"

    I looked back at the supplies. They were nothing but sugary snacks,pletely useless for staving off hunger.

    But the only answer the little girl received was a bullet that struck her in the chest. I watched as she copsed in a pool of her own blood.

    No one in the crowd dared to move.

    Everyone just watched as the girl''s mother cradled her daughter, who was coughing up blood, and cried out ave my child! Can someone Please save my child?"

    I rushed forward and pressed down on the wound, then calmly took out my surgical

    kit. "Trust me, I''m a doctor."

    I looked firmly into the mother''s eyes.

    She sped her hands together and fell to her knees before me. "Oh, God, please save my child."

    Fighting back tears, I worked to stop the bleeding. Thankfully, the bullet had missed the main artery. After a quick makeshift effort to stop the bleeding asked, is there a hospital here?"

    The girl''s mother shook her head.

    I froze. This sprawling city had no hospital? Did that mean these people were just left to die?

    Even though I had performed the surgery, she could still get an infection or suffer from any number ofplications Without a hospital, there was no way to keep her stable.

    "The raft. Can it take us to the hospital on the other side?"

    The mother nodded, a glimmer of hope in her eyes, but it vanished in the next instant as she shook her head again. ¡°No, I don''t have any money."

    I realized then that a person''s lowest point truly is having no money.

    The greatest pain is watching someone you love suffer because you can''t afford to save them.

    "I have money. Just get her to the hospital!"

    I picked her up and started running. We had to get to a hospital as fast as possible if

    she was going to have any chance of survival.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 304

    We got the girl to the hospital, but because she and her mother were so dirty, no doctor or nurse was willing to treat them.

    "I''m a doctor. I will take full responsibility. Here''s money. Please, save her."

    When I took out a wad of cash, they looked at my well-made clothes and the amount of money I was carrying, and finally arranged for a surgical suite with a doctor and nurses.

    I leaned against the wall outside the operating room. It struck me then how easily I trusted people. I had thought Lily was a good person, but she was worse than Harriet.

    Harriet''s evil was out in the open, while Lily''s was a secret poison that no one could

    see.

    The hospital''srge screens were broadcasting one of Lily''s impassioned speeches. "We will bridge the gap between rich and poor. The prosperous will lead the way for others to follow, ensuring that the people across the Saltmere River can all enjoy a good meal."

    A good meal of candy?

    The footage showed her distributing supplies, but it was carefully filmed to avoid showing what the supplies actually were.

    It was all for show.

    After what felt like an eternity, the light above the operating room door went out, and the doctor emerged, smiling. "I didn''t realize you had doctors with such advanced techniques over there. The sutures are excellent and were done just in time. She should be fine after a few days of observation in the hospital."

    The girl''s mother looked at me and said something to the doctor that I didn''t understand.

    The doctor approached me, extending a hand to shake, but then retracted it when he saw the bloodstains on my hands.

    "Impressive. Which medical school did you graduate from?"

    "I haven''t graduated yet."

    It was true. My schooling was still iplete. So much had happened in the past

    year that I was no longer the person who could sit peacefully in a ssroom.

    The doctor seemed to look me up and down with a hint of disdain before turning and walking away.

    I was running low on cash and needed to withdraw more. Most ces in this country only took cash. Just as I was about to head out, the girl''s mother grabbed my arm. "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, my child would have died.

    I nodded, my eyes falling on her dark, bare feet, the tops covered in thick calluses.

    I''ll buy her some shoester.

    A nurse told me there was an ATM in an alley nearby. As I turned into the alley, a familiar sandalwood scent drifted from behind me.

    He pulled me back into his arms and whispered "shh" in my ear.

    I knew it was Max.

    But why was he meeting me so secretively? Because of Lily?

    "Is Lily more powerful than you now? Do you really have to hide like this?"

    I knew he must have been threatened to say he wanted to break up with me that

    day. Given his status and personality, he would never have said something so harsh otherwise.

    "Yes. Your sister is using your life to threaten me, so I had no choice but topromise."

    Max sounded weary, but his tone was gentle.

    ¡°Using my life? What right does she have to use my life?"

    "None. But she can. She was the one who encouraged ude to do what he did that day. First, she used Garrett''s life to control me. Then, when got here, I found out she was using your life as leverage, too. So I pretended to agree to the

    engagement to buy time and have someone get you out of there. As soon as I found out, I had Helen coordinate with me, but they moved so fast I didn''t have time to tell you."

    I stood there, stunned. Max was still my Max-the Max who would always exin.

    But I was so tired.

    "Max, once this is all over, can we

    just... not deal with any of this

    anymore? I want to be a normal person. A home simple meals the changing seasons. Just you and our children would be enough.

 Chapter 305

    Everything that had happened felt like a dream.

    ¡°Okay. I know you went to the other side of the Saltmere River, so I had Helen and Kate go over to help you."

    As he spoke, he took out the ring box I had told Kate to throw away. He opened it, revealing the ring that ude had tossed into the pool that day.

    A softugh escaped me.

    "Max, let''s not think about that right now. All I want is for the people over there to have better lives. You have the power... please, make Lily pay for her crimes with her life."

    My voice turned cold. I had learned that indecisiveness would only get me killed.

    Those who shouldn''t exist, those who deserved to die long ago-why show them any mercy?

    ¡°Alright. ording to the n, I''ll keep Lily upied here. As soon as I get Garrett out, I''ll see that she''s brought to trial. You need to be careful over there."

    I raised my hand and we linked pinkies in a promise. "Then we''ll meet at the summit."

    I didn''t know if I had reached a new height in my life, but I suddenly knew what I had to do: help these people truly escape poverty.

    And make sure the real viins received the punishment they deserved.

    Max let go of me and gently ruffled my hair. "I always thought I had to protect you, to shield you from the darkness. But ire, you''re so much stronger than I ever gave you credit for. You can stand on your own two feet just fine."

    Then, he leaned in and ced a light kiss on my forehead.

    And vanished into the darkness.

    He carried the weight of more than just me; he had his brother and his country on his shoulders.

    So I couldn''t selfishly demand that he protect only me. He had his own burdens to bear. I would meet him when it was all over.

    A weekter, we brought the little girl back to the impoverished side of the Saltmere River. Helen and Kate were already there, having provided everyone with shoes and warm socks.

    They all greeted me. "Thank you, Ms. ire!"

    I knew Helen and Kate had done all this in my name.

    ¡°Helen, today is Lily''s weekly charity visit. Make sure everyone stays inside so Lily doesn''t see the changes."

    Helen nodded.

    I handed several packets of seeds to Kate. "There''s a yard back there, a bit further in where Lily won''t go Wethnt these vegetable seeds. We should have something to eat soon. Some of the faster-growing ones will be ready in a week."

    Kate nodded and went to get it done, taking a few of the younger women with her to help nt the vegetables.

    Then, Helen and I cleared out a dpidated, abandoned house. ¡°This can be our clinic from now on."

    Helen immediately said, "Then we should get Allen Ramsey toe. He''s been in the country these past few overseeing ude''s sentencing With alf his crimes Combined, ude got at least twenty years."

    days, ne

    Sentencing

    My expression was calm.

    He should have been punished long ago. From what he did to Lydia-kidnapping me, cutting off her finger, beating her ck and blue-and countless other crimes.

    Max had been too sentimental about family ties in the beginning.

    A person like ude was never one of us.

    We had just finished arranging the medical supplies Helen brought when we heard the vige gate open The convoy of cars arrived, just likest time, dropped off their things, took some photos, and left.

    This time, it was candy again.

 Chapter 306

    After Lily left, Helen and I came out of the inner room. The people swarmed over to divide the candy.

    They had no other food; they survived each day solely on the energy from these sweets, barely clinging to life.

    Helen stomped her foot in anger. "She fooled us all back then. She''s just as wicked as Princess Harriet. If Princess Harriet were still around, the two of them could at least keep each other in check."

    I didn''t continue the topic. Instead, I said, "We need to find a way to get some real food."

    "Mr. Hilton ising to see you tonight,"

    Helen whispered in my ear. For some reason, the teasing tone in her voice made my face flush instantly.

    "Didn''t he say it was too dangerous?" Ever since I parted ways with Max and watched him walk away, my stomach had been in knots.

    His responsibilities were far heavier than mine, yet he never gave up orined that he couldn''t handle it.

    Instead, he always provided me with the greatest sense of security.

    "Mr. Hilton must be head over heels in love," Helen said, looking at me with a smile. My face turned even redder.

    "He''s probably just worried about you," Helen added, returning to a serious tone.

    I nodded slightly. "Tell him to bring some rice."

    My words earned a loud burst ofughter from Helen. "ire, how can you be so cute? That''s the man you love! He''s risking everything toe see you, and all you can think about is asking him to bring rice?"

    I rubbed the back of my hand and sat down on a low mud wall. "I''ll just wait right here for him to bring some food."

    Helen smiled helplessly, waving at me as she went to make secret preparations to wee Max.

    Sitting there, I looked out toward the opposite riverbank. In a daze, it felt as if everything had changed in an instant.

    I used to think ude would change for the better in this lifetime, as long as I tried hard to avoid getting romantically involved with him. But I was wrong.

    Carrying the memories and hatred of two lifetimes, he hurt me time and time again.

    A famous quote suddenly crossed

    my mind: Never hold out hope for someone who has hurt you. A dog that has bitten someone will bit again because it remembers taste of blood. A person who has betrayed you will only take advantage of your kindness and be even worse.

    I lowered my eyes slightly.

    Running through everyone I knew here, Max was the only one who had never hurt

    me.

    Even though he could be overly scheming and kept his thoughts buried too deep for

    me to guess, he had never caused me pain.

    Or perhaps, the reason I once

    thought could make ude better

    in this life was because I was conflicted by lingering feelings from

    our childhood and my first taste of love.

    Thinking about it now, there was no need to agonize over whether to cut ties, nor did

    I need to struggle so hard. It was all destined.

    Someone who was evil in a past life wouldn''t be much better in this one.

    By the time I figured things out, the sky had grown dark.

    The little girl''s mother, seeing that I had been sitting there for a long time, approached with a chipped ceramic bowl filled with sugar water and carefully handed it to me.

    After I took it, she stealthily pulled a rock-hard bun from her coat and shoved it into my hands, using gestures tomunicate.

    She was telling me to eat it.

    I handed the bun back to her and drank the bowl of sugar water. It tasted of nothing but cloying sweetness.

    As the liquid hit my empty stomach, a sharp cramp reminded me that I hadn''t eaten anything all day either.

    Going out into the world to make a mark sounded easy until I realized had no money to connections, and

    LOreal power. That was probably

    the foolish arrogance of youth.

    I handed the bowl back to the girl''s mother. She looked at me with aching pity, her

    wrinkled face full of sorrow.

    "Thank you foring."

    She managed to say in broken English, trying her best tomunicate. I replied in equally broken Bravend, "Trust me. I will help you."

 Chapter 307

    Helen was ready. She jogged over, holding a lunchbox in her hands.

    When she saw the girl''s mother, she quickly hid the box behind her back.

    The mother lowered her head in embarrassment.

    I held out my hand to Helen and said, "Bring it out and share some with her."

    Helen shook her head. "No, this is to help you recover. Mr. Hilton specifically ordered that you have to eat this, no matter what."

    That reminded me of what the doctor had said¡ªthat it might be very difficult for me to ever get pregnant again.

    Pursing my lips, I obediently ate the food. Chatting with the girl''s mother, I learned her name was Tania and picked up a few everyday phrases. Wearing the new shoes I had bought her earlier, her plump figure jogged back to her house and returned with a book. "This is ournguage. You can learn it," she said.

    I took the heavily worn book. It looked like an old primer, with not a single page fully intact.

    People here could barely secure food and basic necessities, let alone focus on education.

    I lowered my eyes and turned to Helen. "I just thought of a task for you. Teach them how to read, write, and speak ournguage."

    Helen gave me a thumbs-up in agreement. "We''ll start tomorrow, but right now you need to..."

    She leaned in and whispered the rest in my ear.

    Shortly after, we said our goodbyes to Tania.

    Helen pulled me into the small house we had cleaned up. As soon as she nudged me inside, I felt an arm pull me deeper into the room.

    The familiar scent of sandalwood washed over me, instantly putting my mind at

    ease.

    He leaned one arm lightly against the wall and wrapped the other firmly yet gently around me. His warm breath brushed past my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.

    I looked up into his eyes. We were so close that a slight movement would bring our lips together. But instead, I smiled and asked, "How long can you stay?"

    He checked his watch. "Ten minutes."

    "That''s too short," I said, sticking my tongue out yfully.

    He pinched my cheek lightly. "Lily and I are leaving for two days tomorrow. Since I brought so much food over, you need to keep a low profile when distributing it. She''s had people keeping a close eye on this area recently."

    I nodded.

    "Still no news about Garrett?"

    Max''s deep gaze grew slightly cold in the moonlight.

    "Garrett will be fine."

    Resting my head against his shoulder, I said, "Max, Lily is my sister..."

    I stopped mid-sentence and looked up at him again. "I know I can''t be soft-hearted if

    she''s trying to kill me. Just remember to ask her why for me."

    Max gently tilted my chin up and pressed a soft kiss to my lips.

    I added, "Never mind. You don''t need

    to ask. The only reason she wants me dead is because I''m in the way of her bing the Queen of Bravend. Or maybe you could

    ask her how our parents really died?"

    I had spent my entire life feeling insecure, simply because Icked parents. I never

    had that absolute, unconditional love that would never betray me.

    "Forget it, I don''t want to know."

    I was torn, conflicted, and panicked...

    I was conspiring with the man I loved to kill my own sister.

    My hands began to tremble involuntarily.

    Max held my trembling hands and slowly ced them over his heart. "No matter the obstacles, I wille always be by your side and give you a safe way out."

    "Okay."

    "If anything happens over the next two days, have Helen contact me. Be careful."

    Max gave a few more instructions before ncing at his watch, frowning in displeasure. "ire, trust me. This will all be over soon."

 Chapter 308

    I smiled and shook my head. "It won''t be over that quickly. Even if Lily dies, this country will fall into chaos. Someone will need to step up and lead. Max, I don''t want to hide behind you forever."

    Under the moonlight, Max''s eyes were filled with hesitation and reluctance to leave.

    "It''s alright. This is my responsibility anyway. My parents sent me away from this country to keep me out of the conflict, but look how it turned out. I don''t think this is the ending they wanted to see."

    After talking it through, Max finally agreed to let me take charge and make real changes here.

    After we parted ways, I sat alone on the mud wall again, watching as Helen and the others secretly delivered rice and vegetable seeds to every household.

    Overwhelmed with gratitude, the vigers turned in my direction and bowed deeply.

    The people here had been conditioned to be incredibly subservient.

    "Tell them not to bow to me next time. I''m not used to it," I told Helen when she came overte that night to drape a jacket over my shoulders.

    "They''re used to doing it," Helen replied. "When we went door-to-door today, I noticed that most of them have severe skin conditions. It''s likely from long-term malnutritionbined with high sugar intake and terrible living conditions. Some of them even have terrible infections on their feet..."

    "Their blood sugar levels must be incredibly high. Skin infections caused by high blood sugar won''t heal properly¡ªthey just ulcerate and get worse. If they aren''t treated soon, many of them might need amputations."

    Everything was scarce here. Lily''s method of controlling these people was literally holding their lives hostage.

    "That is downright vicious!" Helen said, gritting her teeth in anger.

    "We don''t have antibiotics or diabetes medication. If we need to buy some in the city, I''ll go with you over the next two days since Max said he and Lily will be out of town."

    Helen suddenly reached out and gave me a hug. "ire, I''ve noticed you''re bing much more certain about what you want."

    I leaned wearily into her embrace. "When you don''t have the power to fly, you have

    to fight for every inch with your own two hands. Once you''re strong enough, you can finally soar."

    ***

    Early the next morning, Helen

    organized some people to register the severity of everyone''s

    conditions. Then, we set out toward the prosperous side of the Saftmere River to buy medicine.

    Before leaving, Helen dressed me in an elegant yet simple outfit and pinned a yeil and headpiece into my hair. "The people across the Saltmere River care about social status more than anything. You look gorgeous, boss. Let''s go."

    I often couldn''t win an argument against her, so I just let her do her thing.

    However, every pharmacy we visited told us that antibiotics and diabetes medications were strictly controlled substances. Purchasing them required Queen Lily''s personal signature.

    As Helen tried to drag me to the next pharmacy, I stopped her. "Let''s not. We''ve already asked at so many ces. If Lily''s people are paying attention, they''ll notice something is up."

    "What do we do then?" Helen asked.

    "Is Allen Ramsey still in the country?"

    Since we couldn''t buy the drugs in Bravend, maybe Allen Ramsey could bring them over?

    That was my first thought. Helen pped her thigh in agreement. "That could work! But if Allen brings them, airport security will g them. We need a way to bypass customs."

    "I''ll call Allen. He should be able to figure something out."

    When Allen answered my call, he remained silent for a long moment before saying, "ire, whatever you need, I''ll do it for you."

    "Don''t make it sound so dramatic,

    alright? You''reing here for a

    medical conference as a doctor

    from Crestview Metroging m won''t be a big

    medicine in won''t be

    a big deal

    don''t want you risking your life, so don''t try to be a hero for me."

    My heart trembled. Allen''s words actually scared me. Richard was still stuck in a hospital bed because of me, and Max had suffered severe injuries multiple times for my sake.

 Chapter 309

    I didn''t want Allen to end up like them.

    "I''m just kidding," he said. "There actually is a medical conferenceing up soon. I''ll find a way to bring the supplies over. I should be there in about two days."

    I did the math. If he arrived in two days, that would be exactly when Lily and Max were scheduled to return. It would be a huge problem if their paths crossed.

    "Make it one day. It''s safer. If you take two days, I''m worried you''ll run into Lily, and that puts you in danger."

    "I won''t be able to gather a lot of medication in just one day."

    "That''s fine. We just need enough for initial treatment right now. Later on, we can manage their condition through their diet."

    With that settled, Helen and I prepared to head back to the impoverished side of the Saltmere River. However, I couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was following

    us.

    Helen hadn''t noticed and was busy trying to arrange a night boat to take us back.

    I grabbed her arm and abruptly detoured into a cafe. As I pushed the door open, I caught a glimpse of our tail ducking out of sight in my peripheral vision.

    With the sharp instincts of a professional, Helen immediately caught on when she saw my reaction. "I was too focused on arranging our travel to notice. Are they Lily''s people?"

    I gave a soft hum of confirmation. Helen then pretended to order coffee for me and pulled out a chair. Standing faithfully behind me, she perfectly yed the part of an attendant to a wealthy socialite. Seeing my apparent high status, the people around us immediately bowed their heads in respect.

    Whether in the slums or the affluent districts, the locals were conditioned to show absolute subservience to nobility, as if their very blood made them inherently inferior.

    The thugs trailing us were still waiting around the corner. Helen and I realized things were looking bad.

    "I''ll lure them away. You hide in the restroom for a bit. Once I draw them off, take the boat back on your own. I''ve already set it up."

    I subconsciously tightened my grip and shook my head. "No, it''s too dangerous. We go back together."

    A deep sense of unease settled in my chest. I couldn''t bear the thought of what might happen if Helen went off to distract them alone.

    "I''ll be fine I''m a top-tier bodyguard that''s

    Other I''m assigned to you.

    Otherwise, Mr. Hilton would never trust me to escort you around by myself."

    Helen made it sound effortless, but I was still terrified.

    "Helen, it''s too risky. Let''s walk around the mall for a bit."

    I pulled her up, and we left the cafe, heading straight into a nearby shopping center. Those men were probably trying to figure out if we were actual socialites or if we had ties to the other side of the river.

    "If they keep following us, I''ll take them out one by one," Helen said, her tone filled with anger and her eyes turning fierce.

    Surprisingly, I didn''t object. Instead, I furrowed my brow and replied, "Fine, but don''t leave any evidence."

    "Don''t worry, we won''t even have to get our hands dirty. In a minute, we''ll..."

    She leaned in and whispered her n.

    I shot a discreet re at the men pretending to browse the merchandise behind us. We had to eliminate them before they could report back to Lily.

    There was no room for mercy.

    "I''ll lure them into the emergency stairwell and strangle them with the fire hose," Helen suggested.

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "You really do have brute strength." Helen grinned proudly. "You bet. I''ll create a fake fire to herd them toward the

    stairwell. That way, their deaths won''t be traced back to us."

    I gave her a thumbs-up in agreement. "Agreed. Take them out."

    Showing sympathy or mercy to Lily''s underlings would only get us killed. More importantly, it would doom the impoverished suffering people, relying on me to a life of perpetual. misery and conspiracy.

    "That''s the spirit! Just make sure you stay safe, ire."

 Chapter 310

    Just as nned, a fire broke out in the mall, though it was contained to our immediate area. Helen put on my outer jacket, while I changed into a different colored outfit and ran in the opposite direction.

    As Helen dashed out first, our pursuers immediately went after her. After making sure the coast was clear, I quickly slipped out of the mall amid the chaos.

    I waited near the boat Helen had arranged until night fell. Just as I was about to board, someone grabbed me from behind out of nowhere and mped a chemical- soaked towel over my mouth. Takenpletely by surprise, I lost consciousness.

    When I woke up, I was already on an airne.

    Opening my eyes, I found a foreign-looking man I didn''t recognize sitting across from me.

    However, his facial features and sharp jawline closely resembled Max''s. Aside from his blue eyes and blond hair, he could have passed for Max''s twin.

    His tall, lean frame was impably dressed in a tailored suit. Just like Max, he had an eye for detail¡ªthe diamond cufflinks, thepel pin, the tie clip¡ªevery single element mirrored Max''s signature style.

    My immediate thought was, *Is he part of Max''s family?*

    "So, you''re Max''s greatest weakness?"

    He suddenly spoke. Even his voice sounded strikingly simr to Max''s.

    I stayed quiet, waiting to see what he wanted.

    He held a wine ss in one hand, watching the red liquid swirl against the crystal as

    if he were plotting to stir up a massive storm.

    The faint smirk on his lips made him look even more like Max.

    He seemed a bit older, though I didn''t dare guess their exact rtionship.

    He stood up, ced his ss on the table, and walked over to me. Pointing at the electronic ankle monitor mped to my leg, he asked, "Do you like my weing gift?"

    My hands, tied behind my back, instinctively clenched into fists. Thest time I wore one of those monitors was when ude forced it on me.

    "ire Floyd, isn''t it? You''ll have to bear with mypany for the next couple of days."

    I red at him without saying a word.

    He reached out and gently pinched my chin. "No wonder Max was so desperate to

    hide you. He kept you tucked away nicely. Your eyes are exactly like Lenore''s. Truly beautiful."

    Lenore?

    That was my mother''s name.

    And he just referred to her as an older sister.

    My mind was reeling in confusion.

    "My dear nephew refused to return to Serythia after leaving for Crestview Metropolis. I had to do some digging to find out he was staying away for the woman he loved I always thought he would

    V

    ick once he finished his revenge in Crestview Metropolis. I never imagined it was all for you."

    I pressed my lips together and stared at him. This man was dangerous.

    "I did a little more investigating and discovered you discovered you were Lenore''s child. Back then, Lenore insisted on

    marrying yton Floyd-no, waimet

    hack

    yton Williams. She left Serythia and moved to Braventand. She had no idea I was waiting in Serythia for her toe back to me. But she never did. She abandoned me."

    He sounded like a bitter loverining about my mother leaving him behind.

    "We were together since childhood.

    She was six years older than me and made me call her my sister. I called her that, but I swore to myself that she was the only woman I would ever marry. But she walked away without looking back, and then she was murdered. Do you know why Lily was able to kill Harriet so easily? Because Harriet''s mother killed your mother, so I helped Lily get her

    nd tenste

    revenge. Aren''t you thrilled?

    Shouldn''t you be thanking me for

    avenging your mother?"

    The wild excitement in his eyes made it clear he genuinely expected my gratitude.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    I couldn''t let my capture ruin Max''s ns, so my only option was to deny being ire Floyd.

 Chapter 311

    "Your eyes look more like Lenore''s than even Lily''s. How could you not be her child? Here, let me show you a picture of Lenore."

    He pulled out a tablet and handed it to me. It was filled with photos of Lenore and no one else.

    This kind of intense, enduring love must be a family tradition for the Hiltons.

    After all, Max was the kind of person who would be reborn just for me.

    Just as Helen had said¡ªa lovesick Mr. Hilton.

    Looking at the photos of Lenore, it was the first time I had seen a picture of my mother since I was ten. My memories of her were just fragments.

    She was beautiful and regal at every age. Her childhood looked so happy. Then there was her wedding photo with my father; they both looked so blissful.

    She was hunted by Princess Harriet''s mother all the way to Crestview Metropolis, where she lived under an assumed name, trying to build her own life, only to be murdered in the end.

    I didn''t even dare to cry right now.

    "Look at this one. That''s me standing next to Lenore. You can call me Uncle Babur.¡±

    Babur unted the time he had with my mother, a bond that stretched from childhood to adulthood.

    But he didn''t know that the one thing I had been missing my whole life was that kind of lifelongpanionship from my parents.

    In other words, Lily, Richard, and I were all starved for love.

    They left Lily for the family.

    They left me for Richard.

    But for me, they left nothing...

    "I''m sorry, but I''m not Lenore''s daughter. You have the wrong person."

    As I handed the tablet back to him, I couldn''t resist onest look at my mother''s

    photo. The only connection I had to her, it seemed, was how much we looked alike.

    "You don''t want to drag Ss into this, do you? That''s why you''re denying you''re Lenore''s daughter. But your very name is a testament to their love, ire Floyd. You are Lenore''s star and yton''s river

    A soft spot in my heart almost gave way, threatening to shatter.

    I couldn''t cry. I was afraid I''d drag Max down with me.

    "Did you know, ire? Ss is back in Serythia to get engaged to Lily. Did he not tell you why he was

    returning? It''s because he has t

    oppose me and save his brother. take you to see for yourself what truly matters to him-you, or his family and his brother."

    A chill ran down my spine. Babur was nning to use me to force Max''s hand.

    My first instinct was that Max would choose me. Because in both this life and thest, he had promised he would always stand firmly by my side.

    "Let''s make a bet. Will he choose you, or will he choose his family and his brother?" Babur suddenly smiled at me, a knowing, provocative look in his eyes.

    He was certain Max wouldn''t choose me.

    "Whether he chooses me or not has nothing to do with you," I retorted, matching his provocative tone.

    He seemed taken aback by that, pausing for a few seconds before pping his hands. "Excellent. Your spirit is just like your mother''s So defiant in the face of all hardship, ire Floyd, I''m finding you more and more interesting."

    Iughed coldly. "Uncle Babur, what you have is a twisted obsession born from

    unrequited love. You''re sick, and you should get help.¡±

    The more I acted this way, the happier he became.

    ¡°It''s been a long time since anyone has cursed at me like that. It used to be Lenore."

    I let out a long breath. What a waste of a handsome face. No wonder my mother didn''t choose him back then.

    "We''re almost there. What do you think Ss will think when he sees you''vee to Serythia?"

 Chapter 312

    I had no intention of engaging with him any further. There was no point in talking to madman.

    As soon as we got off the ne, he forcibly pulled me to his side. He was tall and had a long stride, but he deliberately slowed his pace to match mine.

    The airport was filled with posters announcing the engagement of Ss and Lily.

    Although I had prepared myself mentally, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. After all, Max had only said he was leaving Bravend with Lily for two days, not that he wasing to Serythia to get engaged.

    I turned my head away, trying not to look at the posters, only to meet Babur''s

    mocking gaze.

    "Feeling sad already?"

    "Not at all." My mouth was the only thing about me that hadn''t given up.

    "I''m taking you to eat something your mother used to love." At a nce from Babur,

    a driver opened the car door for me.

    I knew my life wasn''t in danger, so I got in.

    This country was even more prosperous than Bravend, with more skyscrapers,

    and its city nning was miles ahead of Silveke City.

    No wonder it was the most powerful nation in Greywick.

    For a moment, I felt a flicker of doubt. Would Max really give up all his

    responsibilities here and choose me without hesitation?

    When faced with the choice between a greater duty and personal love, no one could make that decision lightly.

    I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing, leaving Max in such a passive position.

    The car moved slowly. Ahead of us, vehicles with national gs were clearing the way, and behind us was a motorcade of guards. It was clear just how high Babur''s status was in Serythia.

    A line of cars pulled up in front of a very old-fashioned establishment¡ªa dessert shop.

    "Lenore used to love sweets and dairy products more than anything."

    Babur''s words made my heart ache again. I did indeed love sweets and milk.

    If it weren''t for being reborn and developing an aversion to milk, I probably still would.

    My mother and I really were so simr.

    But she was luckier than me. She had a wonderful childhood, a love she could be with, and gave birth to the three of us.

    In the end, she died with the man she loved, and they were buried together.

    In a way, she was fortunate.

    "I don''t like them."

    "That''s not right. I investigated you. Ss set up an A2 farm just for you. The cows are being raised for you."

    Babur frowned. His investigation into me was disturbingly thorough.

    "Your intel is wed."

    I replied coldly, but he still enthusiastically led me into the shop. "Then you can change your tastes. You''ll eat what Lenore liked."

    The corner of my mouth twitched. This kind of obsessive love was suffocating. Once again, I thought my mother was wise not to have chosen him.

    He had several sweets brought to me. I took a small bite of each. They were

    delicious, but I still wrinkled my brow and said, ¡°Too sweet.¡±

    Babur looked like he was about to have a meltdown. He stared at me, then at the cakes, and took a few bites himself. It''s just right it''s the same taste she loved back then."

    "How do you know Lenore liked this exact taste? Besides, people change over the years if she were alive. today, she might not like things so sweet anymore."

    Furious, Babur mmed his hand on the table and shot up. ¡°Impossible! Lenore

    would never change! She couldn''t possibly change!"

    "She was willing to leave you, so of course she could change."

    Babur probably didn''t expect me to provoke him so directly. He was about to lose his temper, raising

    something high in the air as ift

    smashit, when he suddenly stopped and burst outughing. "Excellent, excellent You have your mother'' spirit. She used to argue with me just like this, always provoking me. I''m so happy. Since I couldn''t have your mother, having you seems like a good alternative. The days ahead will finally have some excitement."

 Chapter 313

    I could hardly believe my ears.

    Was Babur this unhinged?

    "If you were meek and submissive like Lily, obeying my every word just to borrow my power, I wouldn''t find you interesting at all." Babur waved his hand dismissively and continued, "Since you don''t like it, this shop can be demolished. We''ll find a ce you do like."

    As he spoke, I heard his bodyguards begin to smash everything in the shop.

    Birds of a feather. The man was a lunatic, and so were his men.

    As we left, watching them destroy the shop''s sign, I suddenly felt a sense of unease. Babur was warning me: he might tolerate my backtalk and rebellion, but others would pay the price for my defiance.

    Just as we were about to get into the car, another vehicle came speeding toward us, skidding to a halt right beside ours.

    Babur curled his lip into a cold smile. "He got here fast."

    Only then did I see Max get out of the car. His eyes were burning with rage as he walked up to Babur. He was slightly taller, but their auras were evenly matched¡ªas expected of uncle and nephew.

    ¡°Let me take her." Max''s gaze remained fixed on me, themand in his voice making Baburugh.

    "Are you ordering me around, Ss? Fine, let ire choose for herself. Will she stay with me or go with you? If she goes with you, Garrett will die, and I will take this country."

    But Max just shot Babur a sidelong nce and extended his hand to me with unwavering resolve. "Nothing will happen. Come with me."

    I had to trust him. The moment I reached out my hand, Babur went ballistic.

    "Don''t you dare." He grabbed my other arm.

    Max tightened his grip on my hand. "Babur, I already agreed to the union with Lily. You promised me you wouldn''t harm ire. So what is the meaning of bringing her here?"

    Max pulled me toward him with a slight bit of force, and Babur''s anger turned into a coldugh.

    "If Lily finds out you came looking for her, do you think those paupers in Braven and won''t start dying, one by one, right in front of ire Floyd? Did you really think Lily doesnt know she''s been secretly helping those poor people?"

    My heart sank.

    I looked at Max and shook my head gently.

    I could believe that Max would risk everything for me, but now they were threatening the people I had been trying to protect.

    I couldn''t let that happen. I had only spent a few days with them, but I had sworn I would do something to help.

    "Max... I''ll be fine. But those people are innocent. Don''t let anything happen to them."

    I tugged on the corner of Max''s shirt.

    Babur tilted his head in triumph. "Ss, after you get engaged to Lily, I''ll have her return Garrett to you. t

    won''t start a war in this

    either But you know that in the years you''ve been gone, while Garrett fumbled with ruling, I''ve taken control of Serythiadf you anything else, I will make sure everyone you care about dies in front of you."

    try

    In all the time I''d known Max, I had never seen anyone threaten him so effectively.

    He had given up his country for me; I already owed him so much. I couldn''t keep holding him back.

    ¡°I''ll be fine. Just do what you need to do first."

    Staying with Babur might even allow

    Max and me

    to coordinate from the

    inside and out. If he handled Lily, my efforts in Bravend wouldn''t be in vain. And if I kept an eye on Babur here the people of Max''s country would be safe.

 Chapter 314

    Max understood my meaning, his brow furrowing slightly.

    Still, he said to Babur, ¡°I''m taking her with me. Otherwise, there will be no engagement party tomorrow."

    I looked up at Max. I had thought he would be under immense pressure facing Babur, but he was asposed and unyielding as ever.

    "Ss, do you want everyone to die with you? Do you want to make an enemy of every nation in Greywick? Did you think I arranged your marriage with Lily just for myself? If I only cared about myself, I would have taken the throne years ago when you were away, instead of constantly cleaning up Garrett''s messes!" Babur''s voice grew sharp as he realized he couldn''t control Max.

    "You should have known when you brought her here. You crossed a line."

    Max''s resolve was something I had never anticipated.

    "Fine. Take her. Lily will kill her all the same," Babur said, turning his back in fury.

    "You can go ahead and tell her I''m the one who took her. But when ites to killing you, I won''t hesitate," Max replied, fully aware that Babur was working with Lily and that Lily wanted me dead.

    His threat to kill Babur was somanding.

    Looking at his back, I once again felt what it was like to be led into the light by a god-like figure.

    Under Babur''s enraged gaze, we got into the car.

    Max didn''t hesitate for a second. He mmed on the gas and sped off. Only when we were far away and he was sure no one was following did he pull over to the side of the road and wrap me in his arms.

    "If Helen hadn''t told me you were missing, I can''t imagine what would have happened. Did Babur do anything to you?"

    Max''s worried tone was a stark contrast to the icy resolve he had shown with Babur.

    "No, he''s just an obsessed fan of my mother''s. He kept trying to brainwash me with all these stories about her," I said with a weary smile.

    "Babur loved Lenore. He never married because of her."

    Max didn''t deny it.

    As he buried his face in the crook of my neck, I could feel him let out a sigh of relief.

    I gently pushed him back. "I''m fine now, aren''t I? Did Allen Ramsey get back with the medicine?"

    The fact that this was the first thing I asked made hisposure crack. He bit my neck, not too gently. "You''re something else."

    I giggled. "Well, they''re so pitiful. You feel for your people, don''t you? So I should at least feel for mine, right?"

    He caressed my earlobe. "I only feel for you."

    I leaned against him, the faint, familiar scent of sandalwood putting me at ease.

    He had truly dered in front of Babur that he wasn''t afraid to be an enemy to the whole world for my sake.

    "Max, you''re going to be in a lot of danger, aren''t you?" I cupped his face. I wanted someone to protect me but I realized that the man protecting me had never had anyone to care for him either.

    "A lot. But none of itpares to the danger of losing you." He always smiled so brightly at me.

    "So, the n is for you and Lily to have a fake engagement. That gives you the support of a union between two nations so Babur won''t make move on your position, and other opportunistic nations won''t threaten you. Otherwise, you''d have chaos both internally and externally, right?" I asked, analyzing the situation

    calmly.

    "Correct. Except tomorrow, you and I will be the ones getting engaged.¡± He

    suddenly curled his lip in a smile, as if he already had a n.

    ¡°But I''m not from Bravend. Or rather, Lily hasn''t acknowledged me. The people of Bravend won''t ept me."

    "This is all thanks to you. Because you had Allen Ramsey bring the anti-inmmatory medicine, he also mobilized many volunteers from the medicalmunity. They all rushed to the Saltmere River slums to check on the residents'' health and living conditions, and their plight instantly trending topic. There''s

    became a River and

    chaos over at 1

    Allen Ramsey is leading them to

    protest against Lily. She had no

    choice but to rush back."

 Chapter 315

    Max''s words made me nervous. "But Lily will use force to suppress them. Won''t they be in great danger?"

    "Yes, but no nation achieves stability without going through fire and war. Richard and Ronald will take control of all of Bravend together."

    ¡°Richard''s awake?¡± That was the best news I had heard in a long time. I grabbed Max''s hand and, in my excitement, bit it. "Does it hurt?"

    "It does, so this isn''t a dream. Everything is going to be alright." Max''s words brought a lump to my throat. I buried my face in his shoulder, and my body trembled as I began to cry.

    "He woke up the day you left. He knows what he has to do, what he has to protect. He knows his identity and has ns in ce in Bravend. He was in Silveke City to protect you, which is why he deliberately went along with Hannah Price to keep you from harm. He loves you more than I do. Sometimes I feel like I can''tpare to him, being able to endure for so long," Max said self-deprecatingly.

    Richard had been ying a long game.

    He had shouldered all the grief alone.

    "Then why am I the one getting engaged tomorrow? I should be going to find Richard. His country is my country too."

    "You don''t have to. Richard said he will win glory for you." Max yed a message Richard had left for me.

    ¡°ire, Richard will win glory for you. Go forward boldly, and don''t look back."

    My tears fell even more uncontrobly. Richard. A man to whom I would be indebted for two lifetimes.

    ¡°So, I''m still marrying you tomorrow in the name of Bravend? You two are quite the nners."

    I could already picture the look on Babur''s face tomorrow, dark with anger.

    I was actually starting to look forward to it.

    But then a thought crossed my mind. My body... what if...

    "Max, do you like children?"

    "After all we''ve been through, you''re asking me this?" Max sounded a little helpless. "Don''t be trapped by convention. We''ve both died once already."

    My perspective was so different from Max''s. All I could do was nod. He drove with one hand, the other holding mine, as if to keep me from overthinking.

    He brought me to his childhood home, a pce formed from a collection of castles.

    Max''s mother must have been the supreme tuler of this country, yet she died at n Hilton''s hand, her heart gouged out. What kind of fratred could lead to such arutal act?

    Max had been so young then, forced to care for his younger brother and the nation,

    all while developing Asperger''s syndrome himself.

    I couldn''t really understand what he''d been through, so I couldn''t judge if his past choices were right or wrong.

    But I could sense that he had been happy during his childhood when his mother was alive.

    The one who destroyed that happiness was n. Max had been forced to be the gloomy, calcting person he was today.

    "Let me show you the view." Max got

    out of the car and led me through a garden filled with poppies. "My mother and your mother were best friends Sometimes, even a believe

    materialist like me has to believe in

    fate. I ever held you when you were

    born."

    I listened quietly as he spoke.

    "Your mother nted these poppies back then. I was only seven or eight at the time. This patch of poppies is the best-tended because after your mother passed away, my mother missed her terribly. She never imagined they would never see other again. The only news that followed was of their deaths."

    I could hear the regret in his voice.

 Chapter 316

    I''ve seen many poppies in my life.

    ude grew them. Richard grew them.

    In the end, I found that the ones my mother nted herself were the most beautiful, the most splendid.

    "Poppies symbolize a parting in death, and a loyal devotion. Do you think that back then, my mother already knew she would be parted from yours by death?"

    An endless sorrow washed over me.

    Max stood behind me. When the wind blew, all I could hear was the rustling of the flowers as they swayed.

    Then, a small cat rubbed against my leg, meowing softly as if tofort me.

    I crouched down, unable to resist reaching out to stroke the pure white Persian cat.

    It leaned into my touch obediently.

    "His name is Lucky. Your mother gave my mother a cat, and of the three kittens she had, he was the only one that survived."

    Max said he was the only survivor. My heart clenched.

    Why did that sound so much like me, Richard, and Lily?

    My eyelid twitched uncontrobly. I picked Lucky up and hugged him to my chest. It was the first time I had ever held something tangible connected to my parents, something that seemed so much like me.

    "Meow..." The kitten seemed to sense my sadness and stayed perfectly still in my arms.

    Max then walked ahead, leading the way. The servants we passed were all blonde and blue-eyed; only the two of us had ck hair.

    But they all ced a hand over their chests and bowed to us.

    I continued to hold the cat, aware of Max''s noble status and knowing a day like this would inevitablye.

    I could ept the bows from outsiders, but I could never stomach the kneeling in Bravend. Serythia was clearly stronger, and they respected life, granting every servant their basic human rights.

    "Master, the bedroom has been prepared. Ms. ire will be sharing your room." The servant couldn''t help but nce at me a few times as she spoke. Then she bravely stepped forward and took my arm. ¡°Also the gowns for tomorrow hav? all been custom made to your measurements, Ms. ire. Let me take you to see them now."

    They were very enthusiastic. I looked back at Max, and he nodded in agreement.

    The cat in my arms let out a few happy meows, much lighter and more cheerful than its earlier somber tone.

    "Do you want to see my engagement dress too?" I nuzzled the cat with my cheek and followed the servants to see the gowns.

    "Alright, you cane with me."

    The gowns were kept in a special room, where a few antique wedding dresses were also disyed. A servant exined solemnly, "These wedding dresses were the former queen''s favorites, and Both she Princess Lenore loved collecting beautiful things. If Princess Lenore found a beautiful dress, she would get it for the queen. They always understood and trusted each otherpletely."

    It was only then that I realized my mother had been a princess.

    As I walked past the dresses, I saw a gown on a mannequin with thergest skirt of all. It was paired with a crown, and every stitch was adorned with diamonds.

    "The queen wanted to wear this for her wedding, but she never did." The servant''s eyes filled with a touch of sadness as she nced at a very in white dress in the corner, with a simple veil and design.

    Pet

    ¡°In the end, the queen chose a stylepletely unlike her usual taste for her wedding. She joyfully believed that man would marry her, but he chose to marry another woman for a political alliance to solidify his bustriess empire. He thought the queen was just an ordinary girl he

    could summon and dismiss at will."

    I finally understood the love and hate Max''s mother felt for n.

    That sense of being torn apart after giving up your entire identity to love someone, only to be cast aside.

 Chapter 317

    It was the feeling of oveing every obstacle, only to be stabbed in the back by the person you love most.

    "This way, for what the master has prepared for you." A servant pulled back a curtain, revealing a collection of dresses all in a uniform light blue.

    "The master said you like blue, that it''s like your heart-still clear and pure despite all the turmoil."

    Max knew me so well. Like his mother, his devotion to love was steadfast and hereditary.

    "Try this one." I picked out a mermaid-style gown. I had always wanted to try this style.

    "You and the master think alike! He spent the most time on this design."

    The servants pped happily.

    Max could design clothes too?

    People with Asperger''s syndrome often have a touch of genius.

    After I changed into the gown and let my long hair down, the little cat came to rub against my legs again. As I bent down to pick it up, a servant gently scooped it up first.

    "The gown might get cat fur on it. The master is actually allergic to cat fur and other animal dander. He only keeps this cat because he takes allergy medication every time he gets near it. For your engagement ceremony tomorrow, let''s try to spare him from needing to take his medication."

    I didn''t argue with the servant about holding the cat. Max was just too good of a person, so good that sometimes I didn''t know how to respond.

    Just as I was thinking this, I heard a voice:

    "That will be all. Leave us."

    I saw Max''s reflection in the mirror as he walked toward me, wrapping his arms around me from behind. "ire, you are so beautiful.¡±

    I could feel my ears instantly grow hot, and my cheeks were visibly flushed.

    He nibbled lightly on the tip of my ear and, like he was teasing a kitten, reached out to squeeze the soft flesh at my waist. The

    measurements are a bit bigger now. You''ve lost weight this past month."

    "Max, thank you."

    I wanted to thank him from the bottom of my heart, because he always managed to

    be there for me, to understand me in such a quiet and subtle way.

    "Is this too sudden? I''ve actually been preparing for this day for a long time, I''ve always wanted to bring you back here, to have everyone bless us. It''s just that things were always too chaotic before, too tangled to sort out." Max looked at our reflections in the mirror together.

    ***

    That night, I had a dream. It was the great fire again, only this time I wasn''t inside it.

    I was outside, watching the mes rage. I wanted to save everyone, but there was nothing I could do.

    Just then, someone pulled me away from the inferno, while thousands of others rushed forward to extinguish the mes.

    My nightmare finally ended.

    The scene shifted. I was lying in a cradle, and my mother, Lenore, was singing a luby to me. Beside me was a little girl, ring at me with malice. A young boy ran over and touched my cheek. "ire, when you grow up, I''m going to marry you." C¨®ntent

    The little girl''s hateful re intensified. When my parents weren''t looking, she picked me up and left me at the gates of an orphanage.

    I didn''t cry. I just watched her. She said, "You stole Mom and Dad, and now you want to steal my Ss. Don''t me me for getting rid of you." She walked away without a second nce.

    I looked up at the orphanage. Wasn''t this the same one I had lived in? I saw Richard run over, pick me up, and hand me to Hannah.

    Hannah pinched me, who wasn''t crying, and I started wailing. Then, she spitefully handed me back to Richard.

    Richardforted me, his heart aching. ¡°Don''t cry, don''t cry. Look at the twinkling stars in the sky. Aren''t they beautiful?"

 Chapter 318

    When I woke up the next day, I could already hear preparations underway outside. The engagement ceremony was to be held on thewn outside the castle.

    Max said many people would be there, including his ambitious uncle, Duke Babur. He figured that if his uncle found out I was the one he was engaged to, he mightunch a coup on the spot.

    I asked him if he wasn''t afraid of a real coup. He said it didn''t matter if he was; the thrill was part of the fun.

    Sure enough, a servant knocked on my door and said, "Ms. ire, please don''t go out just yet. Duke Babur is outside, demanding to confirm if the bride-to-be is Lily."

    "Didn''t Lily tell him she had returned to her country?"

    "No. Lily has been detained over there. She''s likely unable to move," the servant said with a triumphant look that reminded me of Richard.

    It must have been him who had secured Lily.

    Just then, the servant brought Helen before me. ¡°The master said this is his first gift to you."

    Seeing Helen safe and unharmed, I was so happy I wanted to jump up and hug her.

    But the servant held me back. "First, let''s get you into your beautiful engagement gown."

    Helen, also overjoyed, helped hold the gown out for me. "ire, after all this time, this day has finallye, hasn''t it? I''m so happy for you and Mr. Hilton."

    After handing me the dress, she couldn''t help but turn away to wipe her tears.

    "I finally understand what it feels like to see the light at the end of the tunnel. You two can finally get married. You''re going to be even happier from now on." Helen couldn''t resist pulling me into a hug.

    I hugged her back and patted her gently,forting her. "Thank you for always being by my side."

    She had never hurt me. She had been mypanion, my protector, my caregiver. The only exception was when she asked me to leave, fearing my presence

    threatened Max''s life.

    "ire, let''s try this."

    After the servant finished styling my hair, Helen took an exquisite box from her small case and ced it reverently in my hands opened it slowly Seeing her mysterious and proud expression, she asked the moment I lifted the lid, "Is it

    beautiful?"

    I nodded. It was a crown made entirely of light blue gems, with a main stone of about ten carats that radiated a tranquil beauty.

    She ced the crown on my head. ¡°Later, screens all over the continent will show videos of your engagement to the master. If you want him to see it, he definitely will."

    "But Richard won''t being to my engagement, will he?" My voice was soft, barely

    a whisper, unintentionally revealing the sadness of my choice.

    But Helen heard me. She ced her hands on my shoulders and leaned in close to my ear.

    "Richard sent this crown over this morning."

    I covered my mouth, ovee with a feeling I couldn''t name¡ªexcitement, joy, or both.

    Richard knew I was getting engaged, and he had sent me a gift.

    "This crown... Richard-no, I should call him the Emperor of Bravend now. He said this was our mother''s favorite crown. Don''t be upset th?t he couldn''t ce it on your head himself."

    I looked at my reflection in the mirror. With the light blue diamond crown and the

    matching mermaid gown, I felt like the happiest person in the world.

    A person who had climbed over the heads and lives of many to stand here.

    "Are you lost in your thoughts again?

    The Emperor of Bravend also

    said not to me yourself Be you The responsibility of a nation should never have been yours alone? He will bear it."

    I nodded.

    "You have to be happy today."

    Just as she said that, a servant came in to report, "Duke Babur has left. The master

    will be here shortly."

 Chapter 319

    Helen pursed her lips in a smile. "That Babur would probably explode if he knew Max wasn''t marrying Lily. After all the scheming he''s done."

    "What''s his endgame?"

    I suddenly couldn''t figure out what Babur was after. He had watched Garrett''s rule for years, saw it as inadequate, and stepped in to help govern, but he never tried to seize the throne.

    "He''s after your mother''s ashes. To be buried with him."

    Helen''s sudden serious expression made me want to facepalm. I was speechless.

    "The man''s a little crazy."

    "Isn''t he? And isn''t Mr. Hilton crazy too? What hasn''t he done for you?" Helen deliberately teased me, and I could only cover my face in embarrassment.

    The idea of Babur wanting my mother''s ashes for a joint burial was truly insane.

    "Master, you''ve arrived?" The servant''s voice pulled me back to reality. I looked toward the door and saw Max dressed in the royal family''s formal tailcoat. I realized his regal bearing came from the fact that he was born to inherit a throne.

    He walked in with his hands behind his back, a smile ying on his lips. I knew this must be his happiest day.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He saw me staring and knelt down, cing a hand on my knee.

    Helen and the servant quickly scurried out, closing the door behind them.

    ¡°I was just thinking how handsome you are. So noble, almost untouchable."

    He squeezed my hand. "I am yours, ire Floyd, in life and in death."

    I squeezed his hand back. ¡°How did you get Babur to leave? Didn''t he want to confirm my identity?"

    "To him, it doesn''t matter if it''s you or Lily. Now that Richard is the Emperor of Bravend and you''re his sister, something he figured out long ago, he''s just looking for leverage. He only ever held power to wait for my return, to threaten me into giving him your mother''s ashes. That''s why in both our lifetimes, I''ve been the one safeguarding them because someone has always been plotting."

    Max seemed a little proud of his wless n.

    "So what about now? What did you promise Babur to make him leave?"

    ¡°I promised him a chance to be buried with her when he dies. He believed me. He''s easily fooled when ites to anything rted to your mother.¡±

    He was killing Babur by using my mother as the de.

    "So he definitely won''t start a coup now?"

    "He won''t. But... others might..." As Max spoke, his eyes lowered, and an unsettling coldness emanated from him.

    He wasn''t going to tell me more.

    I decided to change the subject; asking would be useless since I couldn''t help anyway.

    "I picked out ss slippers for you, but Helen said only Cindere wears those so I got these instead." Max pulled a stroebox out of Helen case. Inside was a pair of white

    high-top sneakers.

    I couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    "Helen is messing with you."

    "I had an embroidery master stitch these wedding shoes. Every line of the pattern

    has our names in it."

    I looked closely and saw an embroidered pattern made from our initials.

    "High heels get tiring. I also prepared these."

    He Ped a pair of light blue sparkling diamonds that were el

    stiletto heels, covered in fine,

    perfect match for my gown

    "Max, I want to wear the heels. They match my dress."

    He agreed with a smile. "I also think my taste is better."

    Ha-ha.

    I couldn''t help butugh.

    ¡°But the engagement ceremony will be long. Wear the heels for a little while, then

    change into the ts."

    "I''ll carry them for you, then."

    I watched as he packed everything

    would I

    all himself, and even knelt down to

    eed into a case, organize et

    put my shoes on for me. >

    He didn''t act like royalty at all. A true romantic, it ran in the family.

 Chapter 320

    As I walked out arm in arm with Max, I felt the muscle in his arm. It seemed thinner.

    I hadn''t noticed it so muchst night. I''d thought he had lost weight recently, but not to the point of feeling this gaunt.

    "Max, after a while, let''s go back to Crestview Metropolis. You''ve gotten so thin from all the stress."

    But today, Max didn''t answer me.

    For some reason, an ominous feeling washed over me.

    I finally noticed the ce was filled with people, all from Max''s side of the family. This was his true home.

    For a moment, I thought he must have had a happy childhood.

    "Is Garrett okay now? Since Richard has Lily under control, he should be released, right?"

    But when I asked this question, a dark expression flickered across Max''s face.

    I nced around but didn''t see Garrett anywhere.

    However, I did see many royal guards standing at attention, ready for anything. My heart dropped. Max always had a purpose for everything he did.

    This engagement probably had a purpose too.

    "Besides getting engaged to me, is there another purpose for this ceremony?"

    "Yesterday, no. But today, Babur said Garrett wasn''t actually kidnapped by Lily, so I want to see what he''s nning. I offer him the throne, he doesn''t want it, and instead he just schemes all day."

    Max had a look of deep frustration, as if hating iron for not bing steel. But he wouldn''t meet my eyes. His gaze was full of avoidance.

    "If Garrett doesn''t want the throne but still wants to rebel, then what does he want?"

    Max rubbed the ring on his finger, his expression cold and grim. He said nothing. He''d put on a ring without even telling me.

    "Where''s my ring?" The day we parted in the alley, I had told him I wouldn''t wear it yet, not until everything was settled and we could truly be together.

    I held out my hand to him.

    By all rights, today was the day to wear it.

    But how could Max put his on without telling me?

    "What ring?" Max suddenly turned to ask, a hint of detachment in his eyes.

    A thousand questions flooded my mind. "The one that matches yours."

    Max paused for a noticeable moment. "Ah, it''s in the room. I''ll get it for youter.¡±

    But we had agreed that when we were together, we would put them on for each other.

    A strange premonition grew inside me. Was the man in front of me really Max?

    But only Max would know that my favorite color was light blue.

    Only Max would know how much

    loved my mother. That''s why he took me to see the poppies yesterday and

    yesterday

    told me the little white cat was a

    a gift left behind by her.  fo

    As I stood there, hesitating, the little

    white cat, Lucky, padded over. "Lucky," I called, bending down to pick him up But Max stepped in, scooping the car up first He cuddled

    it for a moment and said to it, "You can''t be naughty today."

    I remembered what the servant had told me yesterday. Max was allergic to the cat

    and had to take medication whenever he touched it. He never held it.

    But today, he was holding it and ying with it happily. And the cat, unlikest night, wasn''t distant. It was nuzzling against him affectionately.

    He wasn''t Max. He was Garrett.

    The rm bells went off in my head.

    I kept a smile on my face. Thest

    time I saw Garrett, he had

    thinness to him and wore

    a sicklyet

    gold-rimmed sses. Unlike the

    fiery, righteous strength of some, he had a more delicate beauty.

    But today, he looked identical to Max. If it weren''t for the ring and the cat, I never would have known.

    ¡°I''d like some milk. I was so busy with makeup this morning, I didn''t have time to eat."

    Garrett nced at me and smiled faintly. "I''ll go get it for you."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 321

    He was trying to emte the real Max, to spoil me, but he didn''t know me very well.

    I stopped drinking milk after my rebirth, a fact Max knew better than anyone.

    "Helen."

    I called for Helen, who was mingling with other guests. She hurried over when she heard me. "Where''s Mr. Hilton?" she asked.

    I gripped her hand, my brow furrowed. "He''s not¡ª"

    "ire, here''s your milk." Just as I was about to say he wasn''t Max, Garrett arrived. His expression soured the moment he saw me holding Helen''s hand.

    I pulled myself together and smiled at Helen. "I was just about to ask you to get my cogen broth. I haven''t had it today."

    Understanding dawned on Helen''s face. She turned to Garrett. "Mr. Hilton, you forgot to remind me today. You''re usually the one who reminds me every day."

    Garrett looked a bit flustered but quickly regained hisposure. "The engagement party has been hectic. Uncle Babur arrived, and I got busy."

    Uncle Babur. Max would never call him uncle.

    Helen and I exchanged a knowing nce. I reached out and took the ss of milk. "This milk is delicious," I said.

    Helen smiled and walked away.

    She knew I didn''t drink milk and that I was being sarcastic. She was sharp enough to pick up on it.

    But as soon as Helen left, a smirk yed on Garrett''s lips. He pulled an allergy pill from his pocket and swallowed it right in front of me.

    "Why are you taking medicine?" I asked, feigning ignorance.

    "The price for petting cats."

    I lowered my head, not offering much of a response, but kept my arm linked with his.

    I listened as he introduced me to family members in anguage I didn''t understand, shaking their hands with practiced fluency.

    Max had gone to live in Crestview Metropolis as a teenager; there was no way he would be this familiar with all these people.

    "They say you''re very beautiful and that they like you a lot," Garrett suddenly exined. It was true; I couldn''t understand a word of the localnguage.

    "Thank you."

    After a simple thank you, I cast a cold nce over the family members present. Could none of them see that the man before them wasn''t Max, but Garrett?

    After introducing me to a crowd of people, Garrett led me to the central seat. I just sat there, holding the cat and saying nothing.

    "Are you unhappy?" he suddenly asked.

    I nodded honestly. "I can''t understand yournguage, so I can''t really fit in. Why don''t you let

    be the king? We could go back

    Crestview Metropolis couldn''t?!..

    miss the people at the orphanage and the Evergreen Health Center."

    I was testing him, again and again.

    "Alright," he replied with a simple affirmation before turning to greet more guests.

    I finally understood what Garrett was after.

    He was after Max. He wanted Max to see that I was blind, that I couldn''t tell them apart. He wanted to prove, to Max that my love for him wasn''t as deep as he thought.

    Once Max saw that, Garrett could have him all to himself.

    I almostughed at the absurdity of his n.

    He wanted Max to stay here with him, not to be left alone.

    He must really idolize his brother.

    I noticed more and more guards appearing. Garrett must have brought in

    reinforcements to stop his brother from storming the party.

    "Is Garrett always this childish?"

    I looked down, stroking Lucky as I asked.

    Lucky''s response was a series of insistent meows.

    When I looked up again, my eyes, met Garrett''s. He looked away guiltily and I noticed the ring on his hand was gone. He looked like a kid, caught trying on his dad''s O shoes-totally rattled.

 Chapter 322

    Garrett seemed to notice I was watching him. He started walking toward me, but the closer he got, the more his guilt showed. He abruptly changed direction and went to greet someone else.

    It only confirmed my suspicions. He wasn''t Max. As for Max, he must have gone somewhere with Babur this morning, and Garrett had used the opportunity to pull a ssic bait and switch, luring him away.

    Just then, Helen approached me and whispered in my ear, "The real Mr. Hilton is being held up by Garrett''s men at the outer perimeter. Garrett came prepared. Mr. Hilton didn''t take many people with him when he left, so I''ve already sent our own men to bring him in."

    As she spoke, Garrett walked toward us again. The gentle expression was gone, reced by a cold, condescending look. "Figured it out already? How boring."

    He wore Max''s face but had dropped the act entirely, looking like a petnt child. He held out a ring box to me. "I borrowed this for a bit. It doesn''t really fit. Here, take it back."

    Then he turned to Helen. "My brother''s on his way. Don''t tell him I was impersonating him just now."

    He shot me a quick nce before snatching Lucky from my arms. "Might as well make the allergy pill worth it. Time for some serious petting."

    Helen and I watched him walk away, momentarily speechless. We looked at each other and couldn''t help butugh.

    "How do you think Mr. Hilton will punish him?" Helen asked, a hint of amusement in her voice.

    "Max rarely punishes anyone," I said. The Max I knew was always emotionally stable, unless I was the one who provoked him. He''d only get angry and call me by my full name, ire Floyd, if I ran off without telling him. Otherwise, I''d never seen him lose his temper.

    "Mr. Hilton will make him copy texts."

    I was taken aback.

    "Isn''t that a little too simple?"

    "Not at all," Helen exined. "Garrett''s training and education have all been in the Serythiannguage or other foreignnguages, He despises learning thenguage of Crestview Metropolis. So, Mr. Hilton makes him copy ssical poems. Three hundred of them

    every time."

    I gave her a thumbs-up. "He really does treat Garrett like a child. Ha! Copying three

    hundred poems is something you make kids do!"

    tw

    As Helen and wereughing, Max appeared, striding through the crowd in a deep blue evening suit. The deep blue fabric with a hint of sheen made him look even more enigmate His shit tie, and suit were all perfectly coordinated with tasteful sapphires, creating an exquisite yet rxed,

    French-inspired style that perfectly highlighted his exceptional physique and temperament.

    He was holding a bouquet of white flowers, and the smile on his lips deepened the closer he came.

    As he approached, the royal family

    members exchanged bewildered

    looks, as if they were all thinking,

    *Wasn''t that Ss who was just here? That was Garrett?

    They all started searching for Garrett, only to realize just how much he and Ss now resembled each other.

    Max knelt on one knee before me and presented the flowers with both hands. "A bted proposal."

    I pressed my lips together, trying to hide my triumphant smile. Behind Max, Garrett

    had started ring daggers at me the moment his brother knelt.

    I leaned forward, took the bouquet, and whispered, "Garrett is staring at me."

    Max rose to his feet and stood beside me. He narrowed his eyes and nced in Garrett''s direction. Garrett immediately looked away.

    "Don''t worry. A few rounds of copying poems will straighten him out."

 Chapter 323

    Max''s voice was cold, his hands sped behind his back. He let out a slight huff. "To think he dared to climb into my bed that day to seduce you."

    I was confused for a second.

    He couldn''t possibly mean that time Garrett drugged himself and I happened to walk into that room, could he?

    Sometimes, I realized, he could hold a serious grudge.

    No wonder Garrett acted like such a pushover around Max. He adored his brother but didn''t dare to cross him.

    And whenever he did try something, Max would punish him. The key was, Garrett could easily resist, but he craved Max''s attention so much that he''d obediently ept the punishment.

    ***

    The engagement ceremony went smoothly. By the time night fell, Max still hadn''t mentioned the ring, so I ced it in the drawer of the bedside table in our room.

    I was exhausted. Max seemed to have gone out with Garrett. Helen drew a bath for me, and I was already getting drowsy as I rested my head on the edge of the tub.

    My back was to the door when I heard it open. I assumed it was Helen bringing me some warm water, as she usually did when I took a bath.

    "Is Max still punishing Garrett?"

    I asked softly. My voice was so gentle that even I thought I sounded like a neglected wife waiting all alone.

    There was no answer. The sound of the door closing stopped.

    I asked again, "Is it customary here to go to sleep first after the engagement? I''m just so tired, I don''t want to wait for him."

    "No."

    The cold yet alluring voice jolted me awake, banishing all drowsiness. I turned

    around and fell right into a wet embrace, right there in the bathtub...

    Everything that followed felt natural, with him leading the way.

    "Still sleepy?"

    I gave him a light tap on the chest. Every time I was on the verge of sleep, he would wake me uppletely, only to drift off peacefully himself afterward.

    Leaving me wide awake.

    "Is Garrett copying his poems?" I asked casually, but he sealed my lips with a kiss.

    "Distracted?"

    Hewith his maic

    voice. chuckle

    only let out a low

    just want to know how

    you punish a grade schooler, that''s

    all."

    "He deserves it."

    "Don''t mention him again," Max said authoritatively, turning me over to continue his yful torment.

    "I think you''re bing as childish

    as Garrett..." I giggled as he tickled

    tickled

    me flecaressed my face his

    expression one of someone terrified of loss.

    "The road ahead is clear of obstacles now. You can walk forward without fear. I''ll always be there to catch you."

    Max''s words warmed my heart. I believed himpletely. I knew he would always be right behind me.

    "So, can I go back to Bravend? To see Richard, and to visit the poor on the other side of the Saltmere River?"

    For days, this had been weighing on my mind.

    "Of course. But not as the princess of Bravend. You''ll go as my royal consort of Serythia."

    Some people''s dominance extends to even controlling your identity.

    Some people''s love is a constant desire for a formal, official title.

    "You can''t marry into my family? Take my name?" I teased, lightly tracing his Adam''s apple.

    It bobbed a few times before he lifted me out of the water, wrapped me in a towel,

    and carried me back to the bedroom.

    "I''ll take any title you''re willing to give me."

    It felt like Max was practically begging me for a title.

    "I think when go back to face the people, it would be better to keep a lower profile. I don''t want them to

    feel distant from me once they ne

    know Wetan

    te them all to the weddingter. Wouldn''t that be better?"

 Chapter 324

    Max thought for a moment before replying, "As you wish."

    I knew he wasn''t happy about it, but he would always stand behind me, ready to catch any ball I threw his way.

    I slept soundly through the night. When I woke up, I heard Garrett arguing with Max outside. "You''re leaving again, leaving me all alone! No, I''m going with you this time. I don''t like this country. You can have your own country to yourself."

    Max''s voice was much deeper, tinged with an authoritative tone. "What, have you forgotten what you promised?"

    "I haven''t forgotten. But mother''s revenge isplete. You were supposed toe back and take over this position. Uncle Babur might seem like he''s on our side, but his motive is clear. He wants mother''s ashes so he can be buried with her. Are you really going to give them to him?"

    Silence from Max''s side.

    "I know you''ve been pulling the strings behind the scenes all these years, which is why Uncle Babur can''t pull anything. He doesn''t even dare to make a move. But what about me? I have my own dreams, my own ambitions," Garrett said, his voice growing more and more aggrieved, almost on the verge of tears.

    I could almost picture a face identical to Max''s, crying while talking to him. The thought was strangelyical.

    "What dreams? Being a poet? After copying so many poems, you still haven''t produced any masterpieces. If you have too much free time, I''ll have someone enroll you in royal administration courses."

    Max''s ruthless shutdown left Garrett speechless.

    "Ss, I hate you," Garrett dered angrily before storming off. Only then did I step out of the room.

    "He seems genuinely hurt."

    "He needs to learn to grow up." Max looked down, rubbing the ring on his finger.

    At some point, he had put his ring back on. I nced at my own hand and saw that mine was on as well.

    Max had always been a man of action, not words.

    His dynamic with Garrett was likely his way of teaching his brother not to rely on anyone but himself¡ªto either achieve his dreams or bear the country''s responsibility.

    He was truly prepared to leave this ce with me.

    But just as I thought we were about to embark on our journey home, Babur arrived with a group of old

    court officials to stage a formal

    intervention. They were all dressed more formally than they had been

    for yesterday''s engagement,

    shouting in unison, "Ss must rule!"

    "Ss for king!"

    Max stood with his hands behind his back, taking a step to shield me. "Go back to the room."

    I pretended to do as he said, but as soon as I was out of sight, I heard him address the officials. "To the Council Hall."

    A path cleared through the grand assembly, and Max walked down the middle, the officials following in his wake.

    The weight on his shoulders was one of responsibility.

    Should a person be more selfish? All I wanted was a Max who belonged only to me.

    But his name was Ss, and he was the king of Serythia.

    "See? My brother can''t leave with you."

    At some point, Garrett had appeared outside, speaking to me through the closed door.

    "You put Babur up to this, didn''t you? You''re not as simple-minded as Max thinks. You''re even more cunning than he is."

    Max probably adored his younger brother so much that no matter what Garrett did, the worst punishment he could muster was making him copy a few poems.

    "Then why don''t youe with me and see just how much my brother owes this country, and how he intends to repay it?" Garrett didn''t deny my usation.

    I pushed the door open and went with him to the Council Hall.

    Once there, Garrett pulled me behind

    arge screen and had me sit down. I perfect view of

    From here, bad a

    Max seated on the high throne. He had the innate aura of a king.

    "My brother can''t see you, so feel free to watch from here," Garrett- said, standing beside me with kis hands sped behind is back looking uncannily like Max

 Chapter 325

    But where Max''s brow conveyed decisiveness and strength, Garrett''s held a more subtle, internal darkness.

    "Garrett is not fit to bear the weight of the nation! We implore you, my lord, to reconsider!"

    "My lord, for years you have managed our country so well. Our economy is leagues ahead of others. If you can achieve this for us from abroad, imagine what you could do if you stayed in Serythia! Our nation would soar to new heights!"

    "Indeed! Garrett is still just a child, wasting his days reciting poetry and shirking his duties. We do not want such a king."

    The ministers tore Garrett down relentlessly.

    Only Max, from his high seat, spoke. "His carefree attitude is an act. Once I''m fully out of the picture, he will do an excellent job."

    I turned to look at Garrett. "Your brother knows you very well."

    Garrett looked down and gave a self-deprecating smile. "My brother is just too perceptive."

    "My lord, we have already agreed to your engagement with Ms. ire..."

    "Ahem."

    Max let out a sharp cough, and the minister who had been speaking immediately changed his tone. "My lord, the little princess from Bravend... she does not yet have a formal title. We all agreed to your engagement with her simply because we hoped you would consider the rtionship between our two nations, which would better solidify your position."

    "What position do I need to solidify?" Max asked, his face a dark cloud as he toyed with his ring.

    I could feel his anger brewing, yet hisposure remained unshaken. That was Max for you a master of self-control.

    "The neighboring countries are getting restless. Our nation cannot be without a monarch for a single day. We have several mining territories on the borders that are constantly being provoked by our neighbors. They are testing us, probing to see if ourck of a king means they can challenge us."

    Max nced at Babur. "Why wasn''t this reported to me sooner?"

    Babur feigned helplessness with a shrug. "When would I have had the chance? You''ve been too busy putting love above all else."

    *Ahem...*

    The assembled ministers all looked down, pretending they hadn''t heard. A chorus of coordinated coughs filled the hall.

    "The integrity of our territory is the nation''s highest honor. Babur, don''t y dumb with me. Submit a detailed written report on the matter."

    "As for the rest of you, listen closely. The throne of Serythia has always been reserved for Garrett. He is not the wastrel you believe him to be. When ites to matters of state, he has never made a mistake. I will not repeat myself. parrett, the coronation ceremony will be held before I leave."

    Silence fell over the hall.

    Then Max''s voice boomed, "Garrett, are you noting out from behind that screen?"

    We were busted.

    We nced at each other. As Garrett stepped out, he grabbed my hand and pulled

    me out with him.

    The moment we appeared, Max''s stern expression faltered. He

    ???

    nced at his brother, then his eyes softened as they met mine. You''re being mischievous," he said gently.

    "Come up here and sit."

    He beckoned me to the high throne to sit beside him.

    The ministers all shook their heads and sighed. "He''s beyond persuasion."

    "Truly hopeless."

    "Lord Babur, he''s just like you were. He loves only one and will marry no other."

    Suddenly, the ministers began to tease Babur.

    Babur just snorted, his eyes fixed on me.

    I awkwardly made my way past the crowd and sat down next to Max.

    Then I heard them all murmuring again. "She looks so much like Princess Lenore."

    "They truly are a perfect match."

    "It''s just a shame he refuses to be king..."

    "Perhaps Garrett being king won''t be so bad. Just as long as we keep him from falling in love. Otherwise, it''s just one generation after another putting love above all else.

 Chapter 326

    As I sat down, Babur was the first to speak. ¡°Bravend is in turmoil right now. Who can guarantee that Lily won''t make aeback? We received news this morning that she escaped. That neer, Richard, has only been established in Bravend for a short time. There''s no way he can win a second time."

    I nervously squeezed Max''s hand as Babur spoke. He wrapped hisrge hand around my cold fingertips.

    "Are you nning to continue helping Lily, Babur? Anyone found colluding with her will be exiled from Serythia. And you have a prior record," Max said calmly, which immediately set my mind at ease.

    "Even if I don''t get involved, aren''t themoners just cannon fodder in this civil war?!" Babur shot me a cold re.

    He knew exactly how to twist the knife.

    ¡°You seem remarkably well-informed about the situation in Bravend, Babur. In that case, I''ll appoint you as the envoy between our nations. Take some supplies with you,¡± Max said, even tapping my palm with his finger to tell me not to panic.

    "Ss, I''m your uncle," Babur protested, displeased.

    Max nced at him, then turned to the other ministers. "Should Babur go, or should 1?"

    The ministers looked at each other, their faces etched with unease.

    If Babur went and Ss stayed, they could at least rest easy.

    But if Ss went to Bravend, it would be like losing him to them. No, they couldn''t let Ss go.

    They shook their heads in perfect unison. "We''ll have to trouble Lord Babur to make the trip."

    Babur looked like he was about to explode, his face turning red. "You useless bunch!" With that, he stormed out of the hall.

    Max called out to his retreating figure, "Babur, you are representing Serythia. Prepare ordingly."

    Babur waved a hand without turning back. "Don''t think you can order me around!"

    With a faint smile, Max took my hand and walked down the stairs, stopping beside Garrett. "You,e with me."

    Garrett kept his head down and didn''t move, stubbornly rooted to the spot.

    Max''s expression hardened. "When did I have to start repeating myself?"

    Only then did Garrett move, following behind Max and me.

    I nced up at Max''s face, which showed no sign of improvement When we reached the study, I carefully pulled my hand away from his. Im going to get some at it was

    too stuffy in there."

    Max didn''t stop me. He sat down in his chair while Garrett dutifully closed the door.

    Then I heard Max say, "You''ve

    certainly gotten bolder. Since you''re

    so brave you will secretly deliver weapons to Richard. Do not cross paths with Babur. Juste back alive."

    I froze on the spot.

    Richard was in grave danger!

    Hearing Garrett about toe out, I ducked around a corner. I hurried to the garden swings and sat there, pushing yosently unsure my next move Garrett walked up to me, and before I could react, he puffed me up and into his arms.

    "I''lle back alive."

    I was too stunned to move, wondering why he was hugging me and why he''d said that.

    He let me go and left the garden without a backward nce.

    His silhouette was different from Max''s. His back was slightly hunched, giving him an air of dejection.

    But when he reached the far end of the path, he turned and looked back at me onest time before disappearing.

    For some reason, the feeling was unnervingly foreign.

    Suddenly, a pair of hands wrapped around my waist from behind. "You seemed lost in thought."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!